ã€ŠLove at First Nightã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Wedding Day

    The alarm rang at 6 am, and I woke up opening my eyes widely. I didn''t sleep much, however that was fine, I would have been surprised if I did. Everytime I had something exciting or important to do, I always feared the alarm wouldn''t ring, hence I ended up setting 10 alarms every five minutes and waking up every few hours in the preoccupation I was oversleeping.

    I wished for once I could be like all the others 27 years old girls, who allowed themselves to sleep for more than five minutes and not be such a control freak like I was. Before I stood up and walked to open the door, my whole family entered in like a storm.

    My mom pulled her hand in my hair and started to brush it vigorously, while Evelyn headed me a cup of coffee and rushed to open the closet to pull out my freshly new beautiful Oscar de la Renta wedding dress. It costed me half of my salary but every time I looked at it my heart filled with joy and skipped a beat. If a dress made you feel like you were in love then the dress was definitely worth the money.

    Carl, my fiancee, always blamed me for the money I spent on my mansion and my haute couture dresses, I recalled he even called me spoiled for that. I had been working for years night and day and since he had never wanted to seal our love with a child I don''t think I have other alternatives than spending money on the things I love.

    "I can''t believe you''re marrying." Evelyn''s voice made me come back to reality and I panicked for a second when the mirror casted an image of a dark circles eyes girl. My hair was more untidy than the usual.

    "I look awful." I said, flinching away not to stare at the mirror anymore.

    "You do, luckly make-up exists." My mother replied with her usual nice comments. She placed her hands on my shoulders and pinned me down to sit me at the edge of the bed.

    Two hours later, the mirror casted a new image of the same girl, so beautiful that if it could speak it would probably ask me if I was the same person of few hours earlier. My hair was styled in a long braid and my dress emphasized my curves just like a high-priced dress could do. The dress had a v-neck long enough to give it an alluring sensual touch of class.

    The time passed so fast that before I could realize it my car was in front of the church.

    The music started and my heart''s beating synchronized with the sound of the piano, I unconsciously rested my hand on my chest and took deep long breathes controlling the nervousness.

    I couldn''t believe I was going to marry, with one of the most amazing men I had ever met. I remembered the first day we met so vividly, he was walking his dog in a park and I was walking out of my favorite coffee shop, we bumped into each and my coffee fell on the ground.

    Our life as a couple wasn''t chaotic, it was simple and normal. We were more like friends than lovers and that''s what I loved mostly about him. He worked a lot, just like me, and our lives crossed in the evening when we both came back from work. For six long amazing years, I fully devoted myself to him, soul and body. When I thought about soulmates, I deeply believed his and my name were part of the same definition.

    And there Carl was, waiting for me at the altar, hinting a smile and looking at me from afar. My heart speeded when our eyes had met and If I had tears to cry I would cry them all in the second the image of a happy family occurred to my mind.

    Ten long steps and our hands entwined together, gazes burning into each other. His hands were cold, shaky but my gaze held his nervousness and I offered him a smile.

    The priest started the cerimony and I could feel him squeezing my hand, my gaze was set on the priest and every word he said penetrated in me like a victory. I was finally marrying, the girl who never thought she was able to check marriage on her goals list was finally fulfilling one of her deepest dreams.

    The priest joined our hand together, I could still feel Carl''s eyes on me so I turned around and smiled to him, hoping it would calm him. My heart melted seeing him that nervous, I didn''t know that side of him yet but It only proved me how much he cared and loved me.

    "Do you take Carl Anderson as your lawful husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?"

    My smile grew bigger, noises of sobs of crying echoed from our backs and my heart jumped at each beat, I can feel every inch of my body shivering in joy.

    "Yes, I do." I said confidently, I had never wanted a thing that much in my life.

    But as soon as I said those words Carl had retreated his hand, I turned around and he was shaking his head, "I can''t," he murmured.

    My heart stopped for a second, an excruciating pain gripped over my heart and I could feel it crash in my chest. I even forgot to breath for some instants, I could feel the ground opening under my feet and my knees giving away.

    My vision blurried, I blinked twince and swallowed down the panic which was making me lose my senses.

    "You can. I love you Carl." I whispered back, the priest glanced at us but he pretended he didn''t hear what my boyfriend had said. Oh, how I wished I could pretend too or erase from my mind the gaze Carl was giving me. It was a gaze full of resentment, agony and regret.

    The priest continued, "do you take Lily Waldorf as your lawful wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?"

    The priest frowned his forehead slightly gawkding at Carl, probably begging him to reply yes.

    If my pride wasn''t so big, I would drop myself on my knees and beg him to say yes. My heart now was racing so fastly that it almost ached in my chest. Please say yes. Please say you do.

    Carl''s voice raised, everyone now could hear him, "I can''t, I am sorry."

    The silence fell in the room, everyone remained silent but my soul screamed so aloud that I could feel the noise of my heart breaking in thousands of pieces.

 Chapter 2 - Confessing His Sins

    "I cheated on you and I tried, I tried my best to be the best husband I could be but I can''t. You deserve more."

    I didn''t want to hear it anymore, I wished someone could pinch me because that couldn''t be real.

    I could barely hold his gaze, he was looking at me like he was the victim here. He didn''t even have the decency to tell me that before the wedding, maybe I would have spared myself from buying this expensive dress and from looking like a perfect idiot in front of everyone.

    I took a deep long breath and swallowed down. I shut my eyes and blinked.

    "Please say something," Carl pleaded me guilty, "If you can forgive me I¡­"

    I could feel the anger penetrating through my skin, the blood boiling, and my fists inadvertently clenching.

    Like an uncontrollable storm, I spat out all my anger. "You could have told me that before, instead of dragging me here and telling me that you had cheated on me in front of a priest and our entire families. Have you ever loved me?" My voice broke, I couldn''t control my sadness anymore and for the first time in 20 years, my eyes filled with tears.

    I spotted a slight smile on his face as if he was happy to see me crying as if that was the proof he needed to confirm I loved him.

    He didn''t deserve my crying, I pushed the tears away with all my willpower, and before I realized it my hand hit his cheek. I slapped him so strongly that the palm of my hand burned and became red right after.

    Now his eyes filled with tears, I wished I could smirk like he did but my sadness didn''t allow me to do so.

    I wasn''t the kind of woman who slapped a man or who made a scene, but it was like I gave him my heart and he crushed it on the floor and then he stepped on it over and over until it was destroyed.

    Carl turned around and walked away hastily, I could hear some people trying to stop him but he shook his head and kept walking.

    A few minutes later I was alone in front of the priest, he slammed his book, "I guess the wedding is canceled." He said, leaving right after.

    I turned around, everyone was looking at me with a sorry gaze as if they pitied me, I wanted to scream to them to go away but as soon as I opened my mouth, nothing came out and like a broken stereo I am left with no voice to express how angry I was.

    I ran out, no relative dared to talk to me, I started the car and I drove for a few kilometers until I stopped in the middle of a parking area. I held my head in my hands and I tried to push my tears out, I was mentally destroyed and I could feel my heart aching in my breast yet no tears came out. I remembered when Carl blamed me because I couldn''t cry a single tear during our arguments. He even said I didn''t cry because I didn''t love him enough. The last time I had cried was when I was 7 years old after my grandfather''s death, I had cried so much that day that my eyes hurt whenever I blinked and my mouth dried for days.

    I liked to think that day I had run off tears, and now my body was still recovering from that moment.

    Even now, I couldn''t cry. I stayed in the car alone, the radio was playing in the background and I mentally tried to figure out how I didn''t notice he cheated on me.

    You are supposed to notice when your man is a cheater, maybe smelling the woman''s fragrance or spotting some traces of lipstick on his clothes.

    But I didn''t notice any of those, to be honest, I didn''t even pay attention, I trusted him so much that I didn''t even take into account the option he may cheat on me.

    I felt so silly and angry that I wanted to do something crazy.

    I heard his voice in my head saying how my life was so perfect, having a good job and working as the boss of a car company. I even considered quitting my job and refusing to work overtime because I didn''t want to neglect him.

    How silly was I?

    I turned on my phone, I saw 5 missed calls from my mom, 3 from my sisters, and one voice message from¡­. Carl. One hour ago.

    I hesitated whether to listen to it or not until my finger pressed on the bottom before I could turn off my phone.

    "I don''t want to marry you, Lily. I am so sorry, I can''t. I can''t live a life where my wife earns more than me, works more than me, and I can not hear my friends make fun of me saying you wear the pants in the couple. This may be stupid but I hate hearing you talk about your job all day, we barely even go out to eat. When is the last time we had fun together? Now it''s all about how amazing Lily is. Oh god, I am sorry. I cheated on you, with a woman who works with me, she is pretty and very young, and when I went back home I didn''t regret it. I knew it was right because you don''t have time for me. I can''t marry you. I love you too much, you''re amazing and you deserve someone just as a workaholic like you, but I want to enjoy life to the fullest. I want to visit the clubs and spend the night out with my friends. When is the last time you went out with your friends? Do you even have any friends left? Or they all left you because¡­"

    I stopped the message and turned off my phone.

    I was red with anger, what kind of justification was that? Maybe I wasn''t the perfect woman who cooked for her husband and spent the day making romantic dinners for him. But leaving me because I earn more than him? What kind of asshole did I date for six long years?

    Right in front of me, I saw a pub, I needed a drink right now. I only liked the fruity drinks, but now I needed something strong enough to make me forget the awful day I had.

    I walked down the car, my gaze traveled down to my dress and I remembered I was still wearing this beautiful expensive dress which now went to waste.

    I wanted to rip it off but I forced all my muscles to hold back my anger and I walked immediately in the car again.

    I had to change, I grabbed a short dress that had been in the back of the car probably for months, maybe it fell out from one of the boxes when I helped my sister to move out of her old house.

    It was a short tight dress, definitely her style. I rolled my eyes, I had no other choice than wearing that piece of cloth.

    I slipped the wedding dress out, staying down the seats, and then I slipped on the new dress.

    Right, when I stuck out my head I noticed a man was looking at me from afar.

 Chapter 3 - Night Out

    I rolled my eyes, I hated all men today.

    I saw he had started to laugh and if I wasn''t so furious right now I may have considered him handsome.

    His eyes were of a dark brown and his hair was curly. He was tall and muscled enough to notice his muscles from several meters afar, my mind immediately drifted to the thought of all the women he probably cheated on thanks to his charm.

    Carl wasn''t even that handsome yet he cheated on me.

    I slammed the door of the car close and I walked by him ignoring him until his voice made me halt, "Cinderella, may I help you?"

    I ignored him and started to walk away, I can hear his footsteps following me.

    "Whoever you are, leave me alone," I say annoyed. The cleavage of the dress probably attracted him or made him think I was easy prey, that''s why I barely wore that kind of dress. I didn''t like being stared at or being talked to.

    "I just saw you removing a wedding dress and wearing a one-piece dress, my curiosity is legitimate."

    Sometimes the voices don''t suit people''s appearance, for instance, mine didn''t suit me, my voice was the voice of a grown up teenager.

    But his voice, so suave and euphonious, as if I could hear his strong personality through it.

    I walked by him, I opened the door, and reached the counter, I could feel a few gazes on me and I wonder if it wasn''t a better idea to wear my wedding dress instead. At least in that case no man would dare to talk to me.

    The guy walked behind me, "the drinks are on me." He said, as soon as I heard him say that sentence I let out all the repressed anger.

    "I was just dumped today because I earn a lot, I don''t need you to pay for my drink," I said, trying to sound as cold and annoying as I wanted to sound.

    "No, way." I could see his face changing and his facial muscles tensing to hold back his laughs.

    He probably had put two and two together and figured out I was dumped at my wedding.

    "He left you before the marriage?"

    The bartender placed my drink on the counter, I lifted it and finished it in a few sips. I didn''t even know what he ordered but I needed a drink so desperately that as soon as I finished it, I narrowed my eyes and gestured to him to get me another one.

    "That was my drink, but suit you." The man commented and I scoffed turning around, maybe If I told him what happened to me he would finally leave me alone.

    "He left me during the wedding, he forgot he had to say yes and he said that he cheated on me instead." I force a smile, "happy now?"

    I spotted his forehead slightly creasing and I can perceive a glimpse of pity in his gaze.

    "Then please, let me offer all the drinks you order. To apologize for being of the same gender as this asshole."

    The bartender left two drinks on the counter, the man lifted his glass and he finally left me alone, joining a table with two of his friends.

    I leaned my head on my arms which were tied on the counter and I could already feel the effects of the drink on me. Carl was right, I didn''t have any friends and I couldn''t even remember the last time I spent a night out.

    My life revolved around my career and now I was left with nothing else than money and thousands of people who worked for me.

    At the third drink, I could feel the effect of the gin in the drinks, my legs felt lighter and my head started spinning.

    I could still remember what had happened to me so my purpose is not fulfilled and I ordered another drink.

    The bartender looked at me suspicious yet he placed another glass on the encounter and travelled his gaze on me, "are you sure?" He asked.

    "Oh God, give me a strong martini please," I begged.

    I could hear him scoff and I unconsciously sighed.

    He poured the gin and added some ice on it, then he shook the bottle and finally, my drink was ready.

    The next day two weeks of honeymoon started and I probably was going to spend them in my bed listening to sad songs and eating a bunch of junk food. That was the only form of entertainment I could think of.

    I took a few sips of the drink and my sight got blurry, I didn''t like the taste of alcohol much, it made me nauseous quickly. I felt a desperate need to pee, a sign that the alcohol hit way too hard.

    As soon as I stand up from my chair I lost my balance, my head was spinning and I could barely take a step before my feet slided away.

    Two big hands held around my hips and prevented me from falling.

    When I turned around, two big dark eyes stared at me.

    "Cinderella is drunk."

    I didn''t know why but all of a sudden his joke of calling me Cinderella was the best joke I heard and I laughed loudly as a result.

    "I have to pee," I said between the laughs.

    "You should remove your heels then," he pointed at my white heels reminding me of the wedding. I lifted my feet as he held me, I removed first my right heel and then my left one.

    I kicked them away and I screamed as I stare at my pumps sliding away, "fuck you."

    The man giggled, "you''re so wasted." He commented my conditions, I didn''t remember being drunk was so funny. I felt overwhelmed in joy all of a sudden and I didn''t even know why. One minute before I was laughing and the next one I was wrapping my arm around him.

    His shoulders were so big, I turned around and leaned closer to his ear, "He dumped me because I am the one who wears pants in the couple. I want to spend all the money I own to buy the company he works for and then make him work for me.." I said, and as I hear the words that slipped out of my tongue I started to laugh at my own joke.

 Chapter 4 - Nice To Meet You

    "What company do you work for?" he asked. I felt the reflux of acid growing through my troat.

    my throat burned and right in time I managed to turn my head and I threw up.

    The man murmured something inaudible under his breath and my stomach started to knot, on the other hand, I felt slightly better and my head spinned a bit less.

    "I am sorry," I babbled to the bartender who rushed to clear the floor.

    The young guy looked at me, I could decipher the frustration behind his gaze and I immediately regretted having drunk that much.

    The man who had his hands around my hips slouched forward and whispered something near to the guy''s ear, his eyes lit up and he nodded. The young boy looked so happy, whoever that man was, he was gushing with control.

    I had never met a man like him, he seemed he had everything under his control. Completely different from the man I was supposed to marry.

    He didn''t even scold me for throwing up, on the contrary, he walked me in the bathroom and held my hair as I bent down and threw up one more time. I was sure that time it wasn''t only for the alcohol but also for the mix of emotions I was in.

    With nowhere to channel my agony, I released it all throwing up.

    I felt a lot better, the bartender headed the man a glass of wine and he made me drink from it as he kept holding my hair with the other hand. I then rinsed my mouth with the remaining water to get rid of the awful taste in my mouth and I finally stood up.

    My headache was hurting so bad.

    "I am sorry," I felt like a mess, I probably was, I wondered what the mirror in my room would have thought of me.

    "Thanks for your help, I will call a taxi," I said.

    The dark-haired man shook his head, "my driver is waiting for me outside, I will drive you home to make sure you have a safe journey home."

    My head hurt too much to complain and I could barely process the idea that he probably was very rich to have a personal driver.

    "Oh shit," I whispered, I rolled my eyes and pinched the skin on my forehead, "I can''t go home, my mom will be waiting for me and I can''t deal with her right now," I said, I could already hear her voice scolding me for having drunk that much and probably blaming me for ruining the relationship with Carl.

    I heard him giggle, I probably was a joke to him. I wished he had met me one week ago, maybe he would have seen me with different eyes now.

    "I will book a room in a hotel. Please drive me to any nearby hotel." I said as I took a few steps forward the door, his hands still set on my hips, I could feel warmth on my hips. Somehow I didn''t complain, I had never felt nor needed to be protected before. But I liked that feeling.

    He nodded and although I didn''t know him, somehow I felt like I could trust him because the aura he emitted revealed he was the kind of man who got whatever he wanted, who wouldn''t stop until he reached his purpose and who had his whole days and life planned out.

    Maybe that kind of man wouldn''t have left me at the altar in front of all my guests.

    I sat on the back of the black limousine, the car had tinted windows.

    The limousine was probably the most cost-effective limo on the market. It was a Sedan Limousine, the type of limo which was usually hired by corporate or business travelers to commute from the airport to other places or to attend conferences.

    Not many people could afford that kind of limo, if I didn''t work for a car company I would underestimate his wealth.

    "Who are you?" I asked as I travelled my gaze through the black leather seats.

    He suffocated a laugh and then he lied promptly, "this is not mine, it''s for my job."

    "I work in a car company, honey. If you''re not in a high-class status they don''t even allow you to touch this kind of car." I said, making sure to hold his gaze and narrow my eyes challengly.

    I didn''t know why my attitude changed that easily but I blamed it on the alcohol. "Sorry, I am still mad at the male entire gender. And I have a terrible headache."

    "It''s fine," he replied right away.

    "Beverly Park Circle." He lowered his voice to be heard by the driver who nodded and took a turn to change his direction.

    "I don''t know any hotel there," I said, but he ignored me.

    "What company do you work for?" he asked again, I wondered why he was so curious about my job.

    Only the thought of job made me feel sick again, I gestured with my hands and shut my eyes as I swallowed down the reflux, my mouth turned sour.

    "Please no work talking today," I begged and he nodded.

    He stretched his hand and I noticed a gold watch, with a CC logo on it.

    "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself to you.." He flashed a white shining smile and I melted at how handsome he was when he smiled, "nice to meet you, I am Cameron Collins."

 Chapter 5 - I Am Not Drunk

    Cameron Collins, the name rang in my ear as a familiar melody. But I couldn''t remember where I heard him before, maybe the alcohol and the tiredness were messing with my memory.

    But when my eyebrows knit slightly and my forehead creased his expression grew preoccupied as if he feared that name would ring a bell to me.

    "Why does it sound familiar to me?" I asked, and I felt the warm air escaping from his mouth as he sighed of relief.

    He shrugged, "I don''t know," he turned to the side and leaned his head on the window as he stared at my exposed legs.

    "This is not your dress, is it?" He asked, I hated how he changed the matters of the conversation.

    Why men can be so different in some expects but at the same time so similar!?

    That''s something Carl used to do too, I shook my head to drive the thought of him away. I had to stop thinking of him and give my mind and my heart some peace.

    "No, this is not my dress. It''s my sister''s." I replied, slipping the skirt down which was slightly lifting through my thighs.

    That''s what happened when you had more curves than your sister, I even wonder how I managed to fit it in since she is much skinner than me and way shorter.

    "I figured it out, you don''t seem comfortable in it." He said.

    The car stopped and when I turned around to look through the window I saw a huge villa surronded by a huge garden and a huge pool.

    The driver opened the door for me but I shook my head, "I can go to a hotel," I said, figuring out that villa was his.

    "I have a guest bedroom and guest bathroom and kitchen, you won''t even see me around the house." He replied, the driver was still looking at me with his hand stretched.

    I rolled my eyes, he didn''t seem willing to listen to my request but only Cameron''s requests.

    I scoffed, if I dated this guy I wouldn''t be the one to wear pants in the couple, I giggled at my thoughts as I realized I wasn''t guilty, Carl was the one who wasn''t enough man to deal with me.

    Cameron heard me laughing and he frowned, "are you still drunk?" He asked, but I shook my head.

    "Not drunk and not engaged," I confirmed still slightly affected by the euphoria of the alcohol.

    "Single and ready to mingle? Is that what teenagers say when they pretend they had moved on quickly?" I joked, massaging my forehead.

    Cameron walked into his house, opening the door for me. I remained speechless at the view, it looked even huger than it seemed from outside. It was decored in modern style with a huge collection of vinyl, a DJ console, an enormous tv and so many other things he probably had never touched before.

    My house was probably as big as two of the rooms of his house, I was amazed at the sight that I freeze in the center of the living room.

    "Don''t you want me to walk you in the guest side of the house?" He asked, he was probably used to getting that kind of reaction from his visitors but I was not used to meeting people that rich, despite my working in a car company.

    "Now I am the one curious about your work," I hissed as I followed him up to the stairs.

    As he walked forward I noticed his clothes were all branded with the CC logo and a bulb glowered on my head, the CC stood for Cameron Collins.

    He spoke right when I was about to ask if my revelation was right.

    I heard his voice fading as he walked in opposite direction to open a door. "Let''s say that my work is having many people working for me."

    "What a dreamy work."

    He ignored my comment, he opened the closet and slided out some dresses.

    "You can have an old shirt of mine for the night."

    I sat on the edge of the bed and sighed but he sat near me.

    "Thank you," I said, hoping he would leave the room and leave me alone but he didn''t stand up.

    "The bathroom is the room on the right, so in case you have to throw up, you can go there."

    He explained, checking on me, probably waiting for me to say something but I only nodded.

    He finally stood up and turned around right when he was going to walk over the threshold.

    "May I know your name?"

    I tried not to roll his eyes, I knew his game, he was pretending to be interested only to persuade me to sleep with him tonight.

    In the end, I was a sad girl who had drunk too much, which made me the perfect target for men.

    "My name is Lily."

    His eyebrows moved for a second and I could spot a thoughtful gaze as if the name reminded him of something.

    "I need the last last to send your house the dress tomorrow."

    I chuckled, "what a good excuse, but thanks you can keep the dress. It''s not mine, I don''t care about it."

    He pulled his hair back, a smirk appeared on his lips.

    "An excuse, for what?"

    He took a few steps forward and he walked extremely close to me.

    "You know, you don''t need me to say it aloud. I am still dizzy and you brought me to your house." I summed up the situation and raised my eyebrows as I snapped my tongue. "Put two and two together."

    "I don''t need much work to get a girl to sleep with me, Lily. I am sorry you are now disappointed and mistrusting of every man on the planet but remember that I am not like other men."

    A laugh escaped from my mouth as soon as I heard that last sentence, "by saying you''re not like other men, you proved you indeed are."

    He chuckled, "you''re still drunk." He whispered and then turned around to walk toward the door.

    "I am not drunk but even if I was I would never sleep with you.." I spat, shutting my eyes as I let myself fell onto the bed.

 Chapter 6 - Itâ€™s Never Too Late

    He chuckled, "you''re still drunk." He whispered and then turned around to walk toward the door.

    "I am not drunk but even if I was I would never sleep with you." I spat, shutting my eyes as I let myself fall onto the bed.

    "I could tell that from the way you walked past me. I recognize that kind of attitude," he said after he reached me quickly. He raised an eyebrow, he wanted to provoke me and I knew that but despite that, I got irritated anyway by his saying.

    I looked down on him frowning my forehead and he chuckled, "that gaze of superiority. That gaze scares men, I don''t wonder why your boyfriend left you. You should¡­"

    My anger arose in my veins and I clenched my fists, "I heard it so many times already, I have to enjoy my life to the fullest, quit my job or work less and dedicate my life to people I care blah blah." I said without any patience left.

    He shook his head hearing me, "hell no. I wanted to say you should find a man who can reach that level and not someone who is not enough for you."

    I remained speechless at his saying, nobody ever said that to me, I smiled.

    I liked how that sounded, maybe he was right or maybe not but I needed to hear something like that.

    "Oh god, I am sorry you met all boys like that." He recognized my surprised face.

    "I think women like you are rare." He continued.

    I didn''t even know if he was trying to persuade me or if he was honest but I didn''t want to dig into it.

    "Maybe not all men are as in control as you," I said, the words slipped out of my mouth so easily.

    "Maybe not," he smirked, "good night Lily." He said then, he turned around and left.

    **

    The next morning he knocked on the door, I was already awake so I went to open it and said good morning.

    Just like he suggested, I wore his shirt, his gaze traveled through it and I spotted a hint of a smile on his face.

    "It suits you."

    His comment made me smile, he asked me to walk down to eat breakfast with him.

    The table was full of food, like if it was a bouquet in a hotel.

    Few cooks walked out of the kitchen to ask me what I wanted to drink and I asked them for a hot latte.

    I wondered how it must be to be that rich, I thought I was rich for earning more than the average people but now that I had met him I realized I wasn''t at all.

    I wondered what he spent all those money for, if he did charity or if he had a woman to give gifts to.

    I unconsciously traveled my gaze through the house as soon as the doubt occurred to my mind, to search for some photos or any sign of a woman.

    But my mind didn''t find anything, the decor was masculine and simple. It didn''t even have any special touch as if Cameron gave someone the task to decor his own house.

    Maybe that was one of the cons of being rich, and working a lot, you don''t even find the time to decor your own house.

    I took a few bites of the scrambled eggs and drank orange juice while I waited for my latte.

    "Did you sleep well?" He asked and I nodded, then my hand placed on my forehead, "I forgot what hangover felt like." I joked and I heard him laugh.

    "Will you go to work today?" He inquired as I offered a smile to the maid when she headed me the latte.

    "I have two weeks free for my honeymoon."

    Hearing how that word sounded gave me shivers and made my stomach knot.

    "Oh¡­" he took a few sips of his American coffee and then settled his gaze back on me, "You should enjoy the honeymoon and celebrate being single."

    I wish I wasn''t so sad and angry at my own life to consider his suggestion but I thought there was nothing enjoyable about how the situation had turned. We didn''t even break up, we are still technically together and I knew Carl enough to say he probably had already regretted what he did and would apologize as soon as I came back home.

    He frowned his forehead and glanced at me puzzled, "don''t tell me you''re considering forgiving him after what he did."

    I was, I truly was, although I was furious at him as I had never been furious with anyone else, I still loved him and cared about him.

    "I don''t know," I lied, to both him and myself. But my heart wasn''t lying to me.

    "Lily." His voice got lower as if he was going to rebuke me and I sighed unconsciously.

    "You need a man who isn''t scared to be with a great woman like you."

    I shook my head, "I am not a great woman if he dumped me and if he cheated on me," my voice broke.

    "I have done some researches, at the age of 23 you graduated from Oxford and started to work for the Stellantis Company as an assistant. And now after four years, you have one of the highest positions in the company." He summed up my life, he did his researches amazing. I wondered why he sounded so interested in my life.

    "I am good in paper but apparently in love relationships, I lack. Maybe that''s the price to pay." I attempted a joke but my face didn''t move an inch and it came out as a serious statement.

    "Stop being so hard with yourself, I had never met a woman with your curriculum and I am sure work doesn''t lie. I had met so many women but as soon as they faced the first issue or difficulty, they quitted when they were on the brink of giving up."

    His words penetrated in my skin so much that I got shivers, it was like he knew me so well. But he didn''t, he knew how jobs were and he was a workaholic like me.

    He leaned closer to pour some more coffee in his cup allowing me to smell his clean scent, his hair was smooth and his beard was perfectly trimmed.

    Even in the morning with sleeping clothes on, he looked so handsome that I felt myself longing for getting closer.

    But I force myself not to. He was a stranger after all.

    "Maybe you have a point, have you ever experienced a similar situation?" I switched the spotlight on him because I always hated talking about myself, It made me feel vulnerable as if I let a door open and people could walk in and find out all my mistakes and my failures.

    "Being left at the altar, no, I didn''t." He chuckled, "I don''t do relationships, I just figured out I don''t have time for that, and I had put my career first."

    For some reason I felt disappointed and sad, he deciphered that gaze and smiled, "maybe we shall have met earlier when my heart wasn''t a piece of ice."

    "Maybe we should''ve."

    Another chuckle escaped from my mind - I realized I said that loud -

    hangover, I will never drink again.

    He leaned closer, his gaze fell on my lips and I swallowed down the nervousness, my heart speeded in my chest and I realized how much I wanted to kiss him since I had met him for the first time.

    Few inches separated us but my heart was already going to explode and just like an automatic reply from my body I leaned closer to him as well, my lips curved in a smile and I hear a whisper come out of my lips, "but we met now, it''s never too late."

    And his lips locked on mine, coffee and juice mixed together, my lips sunk in his silky lips, and in a fraction of a second our mouths opened slightly and our tongues started to dance together.

 Chapter 7 - Like Never Before

    He kissed me like nobody ever kissed me before, so passionately that somehow I could feel how much he wanted me. It felt crazy how someone I barely know can make me feel so many emotions. His hand rested on my cheek and pressed on my hair, stroking it behind my ear. I gasped for air as soon he departed but then he lifted me on the table and wiped away the food on the table to make room for me.

    He sat me there, lifting me so easily and kissing me again.

    I moaned when his hand slipped through his shirt and my naked legs. He gripped around my knee and shivers ran through my skin.

    His hand traveled up and my breath shortened, both for the kiss and his touch.

    I bent my head, my heart was drumming in my chest so much that I could feel it knock on my breast as if it was exploding.

    My body is a flame of passion, I had never felt like this before.

    And although it''s hard and weird to admit it, that boy was making me feel wanted like nobody ever did.

    His cold hand touched on my warm thigh, his hoodie I was wearing now was up on my stomach and his hand which was on my neck now gripped over my stomach and squeezed my hips.

    "I want you so bad, Lily." He whispered nearer to my ear, I moaned in response.

    His kisses peppered on my neck, my hands around his neck and before I realized it I removed his shirt.

    His abdomen was so sculptured that I could admire it contracting at every breath he took, I pushed him closer and I saw him smirking when he did the same to me.

    His kisses now explored my breast, my body felt electric, whatever he did to me, I wanted more.

    Until all of a sudden, a ring ruined that awesome moment, I could tell it was his phone from the way he grunted and rolled his eyes hearing the sound.

    He turned around and slouched forward to grab it, a scoff escaped from his mouth when he read the name.

    He glanced at me pleading as If he wanted to apologize and I smiled.

    He answered the phone, "yes I am late¡­ I had something important to do. They are already there? Fuck, well they can wait¡­"

    He leaned over ready to kiss me again, but then I heard the person on the phone panicking and I understood our moment was over.

    "Fine, fine, I will be there in 10 minutes." He rolled his eyes once again and hung off.

    I put my shirt on, he looked at me like if he was hesitant the urgent call was worth or not so I intervened, "it was amazing, but I guess you have to choose your career now too." I smiled.

    He did the same and nodded, although not very convinced.

    "I do, this will be the biggest regret in my life." He commented, pulling his hair back.

    "Yes, it will be."

    We both chuckled and then he went to dress up while I put my pumps on.

    "I should use my hoodie as an excuse to meet you again but I am afraid I won''t be able to let you go a second time. So keep it, and please remember what I told you when you see that asshole again." He said as he kept the door of the taxi open.

    "I will, goodbye then." I got in the taxi and smiled at him.

    "Goodbye." He closed the door, we stared at each other until the taxi started. Both of us wanted the other to stop the car but I guessed our lives were too messed up for a relationship.

    Especially my life, It was already complicated with a man in, I couldn''t imagine with two.

    I could still feel his touch on me, his scent on the hoodie he left me.

    I told the taxi the direction of the pub to get my car back.

    "Mister Cameron Collins said the trip was on him." The driver said and I giggled as soon as I heard that, I wasn''t surprised.

    I closed the door of the taxi and got in my car.

    As soon as I entered there I felt my heart squeezing a bit at the thought of coming back to my life and having to deal with what was left of my relationship.

    How I wished I could turn into someone else or move away for a few months and forget everything.

    But this was real life and I couldn''t do that.

    I took a deep breath and started the car, I turned the radio on loud enough to silent my thoughts.

    I drove in front of the gate, I opened it from my remote control and I slowly got it as it opened.

    I parked in my garage when I noticed there were two other cars there. One was Carl''s and the other was my mom''s.

    They have probably been waiting for me since last night.

    At each step I took forward the entrance, my chest tightened a bit more. As soon as I opened the door of the mansion my mom shouted, "She is alive!"

    Carl ran out of the kitchen and reached me, he kneeled and closed his hands in a beg, "I am sorry. I truly am." His eyes filled with tears and I could feel my anger slightly fading away as I stare at him crying.

    My mom''s forehead was frowned, her hands on her hips scrutinizing the hoodie I was wearing and my exposed legs.

    "Where were you?" She asked, her voice on the edge of screaming.

    "I went to Emily''s place and slept there." I lied, flinching away to set my gaze back on Carl.

    "Get up," I said.

    He slowly obeyed my order and took my hands, I immediately retreated and shook my head.

    "I want to stay alone," I murmured.

    "I guess you have to talk. He owes you an apology and an explanation." My mother intervened, I scoffed.

    I did deserve to be left alone as well, why would she decide for me?

    "Not now." I glowered at them both, exhausted.

    "I want to be left alone," I emphasized every single word to be heard.

    My mother opened her mouth probably to talk back but then she closed it.

    "Fine," she finally said. "But call me tonight, to let me know how you are at least."

    I nodded, I knew she didn''t care about how I was. She cared more about my image in the city, and what other people thought of me.

    I watched them walk away and when they finally closed the door and I heard their cars starting to leave I finally took a breath of relief.

    I headed to my laptop and as soon as I started it I typed ''Cameron Collins'' on google.

    I wanted to do my researches on him as well.

 Chapter 8 - Business Dinner

    As soon as my hands typed his name right before I could press enter and search for him, my phone started to ring. I wonder if I had a curse that day to be interrupted so often from phone rings.

    I sighed when a new message of Carl appeared on the display: ''I hope you didn''t hear the voice message, I was panicking. I miss you, can we still at least be friends?''

    I cursed under my breath reading his message, now he wanted to be friends? ten minutes ago he was begging me to forgive him. That boy was so confused that I wondered how I could be so attractred by someone like Cameron when I almost married Carl.

    They were the opposite yet, althought I shall have been thinking about Carl and our relationship, my thoughts were reserved to one only man and that man wasn''t him.

    I could still feel the butterflies in my stomach as soon as I recalled being kissed by him, his smell of coffee and his peachy silky lips, a shiver ran through my spine when my mind brought me back to reality reminding me that I probably will never meet him again.

    ***

    The days passed by and as I thought, I didn''t met Cameron, but in my dreams I had met him several times.

    I hated how my mind couldn''t stop thinking about him, I was supposed to have a calm honeymoon, instead I visited the pub where I had met him three times in 4 days with the hope I could meet him again.

    The fifth day I gave up to both thinking and visiting the pub and also started getting Carl''s calls.

    I answered the phone to hear his voice speak hastily on the phone, "hey," he said, after taking a long breath he continues, "I didn''t tell my boss and my coworkers we broke up because I wanted to enjoy my two weeks free for honeymoon."

    I rolled my eyes at his excuse, he probably didn''t tell them because he had the certainty I would get back with him.

    Before I replied, he continued, "we have a dinner tonight, at a wealthy five stars restaurant, I only ask you to come and get along with it for some hours then I will tell them the truth after the two weeks."

    I scoffed noisely at the phone letting him hear I was displeased by the situation.

    He cheated on me and ruined my wedding, where did he find the audacity to still talk to me? I regretted not having deleted his number and blocked him right away.

    I felt my stomach knotting and my blood boiling but I shut my eyes and took deep breathes.

    I had to do him this favor and then forget him for the rest of my life, that was the main purpose.

    I made sure to look like the most beautiful girl at the dinner, I wore an expensive classy red dress which had a long split exposing my thigh.

    I knew that I would met the girl he cheated me on that day, so I wanted to look prettier than her and than any other woman he will ever lay his eyes on.

    If I had to show up there I better make an appearance that him and his coworkers won''t forget just like I won''t forget the embarrassment he made me feel when he left me at the altar.

    I drove to the address he sent me and I took a long breath when I saw Carl dressed up elegantly waiting for me in front of the restaurant''s door.

    When he turned around, his gaze is surprised and shocked just like he had seen me for the first time.

    As I reached him he couldn''t flinch his gaze away, he seemed hypnotized.

    "I forgot how beautiful you were in a dress." He whispered, but his compliment slapped me as if he insulted me. I hadn''t wore sensual dresses in a long time, because we barely went out.

    For an instant I wondered if I had wore more often sensual dresses or did my make up like I did that day maybe he wouldn''t have cheated on me but then I shook my head. I didn''t want to be the kind of woman who blamed herself for her boyfriend''s mistakes.

    I opened the door for him and as we entered everyone turned around, probably because we were late but I liked to think it was because I looked amazingly.

    I skimmed my gaze through the restaurants, few chairs were still empty. When I perceive a penetrating nervous and angry gaze I turned around.

    There she was, the woman he cheated on me, I could say that from the way she looked at me, so furious with me as if I was the one who had ruined their amazing relationship.

    She held my gaze confidently and I tried my best not to look down at her, her silhouette was model-like, she was so skinny that I wondered if Carl ever liked my big hips and breast if he cheated on me with someone who was just like the opposite of me.

    My hair and eyes were dark brown, while her hair was blond and short, she had two beautiful green emerald as eyes.

    Carl cleared his voice, "she¡­She ¡­ she is my¡­ assistant!"

    How pathetic was him? His assistant? Someone please stop before I slapped him again.

    I could already feel my hand''s palm burning at the thought of doing so.

    One of his coworkers broke the silence and the tension by stretching his hand in front of me.

    My gaze inadvertently fell on it and I shook it.

    "Nice to meet you, Carl talked to me a lot about you. Congratulations for the wedding!" He said joyfully, I followed his gaze which dropped on my fingers looking for the ring.

    "Thank you," I forced a smile, "the rings are still at home. I am too scared to lose it to bring it everywhere with me." I made up an excuse and I hardly thought he bought it but it worked to make him walk away with Carl.

    I remained alone with the girl he cheated on me with, I wondered how many times he did it but I have no intention to ask her.

    "So you''re his assistant." I said, raising my eyebrow to let her deduce that I know.

    She flashed a big smile when he heard my high peeked tone of voice.

    "I am. Carl is a good boy, you''re very lucky to have him." She replied, the feminine urge to pull her hair and tell her how much I hated them made me struggle to remain calm.

    I smiled to her, "yes. Sometimes people deserve each others." I commented as pitiful as I wanted to sound.

    I peeked Carl from the corner of my eye and I heard his voice shout, "Lily, he is my boss. He looked forward to meeting you."

    I turned around and my heart stopped for a second to only charge and start racing as fast as never before.

    His boss was Cameron Collins, CAMERON COLLINS. The boy I couldn''t stop thinking about.

    Cameron stretched his hand, "nice to meet you, I am Cameron Collins."

    his gaze traveled through my body as if he was staring at a painting he wanted to purchase.

    I wanted to dig my own grave standing in the middle of my almost-husband, the girl he cheated me on, and the guy I kissed.

    I swallowed down and shook his hand, "I am Lily¡­ his¡­ his wife."

 Chapter 9 - Love Triangle

    I wanted to dig my own grave standing in the middle of my almost-husband, the girl he cheated me on, and the guy I kissed.

    I swallowed down and shook his hand, "I am Lily¡­ his¡­ his wife."

    I had missed him so much that one part of me was happy to see him despite the awful circumstances.

    His gaze was so penetrating that I could decipher he was just glad to see me as well and I mentally thanked myself for having dress nicely.

    "So, Lily?" Cameron said, pretending he didn''t remember my name even if I hardly believe it. "I wonder why he kept you in the shadow, it''s the first time

    I see you in two years since Carl is working for me." I heard his voice ranging in curiosity, maybe he truly was wondering so but to be fully honest I didn''t know either. I barely knew Carl worked for such a huge company, I just remembered him complaining a lot about his boss''s strictness.

    "I am very busy," I said, and my eyes laid on Carl who nodded almost resigned.

    He intervened, "she works for a big company too, we often keep working lives for ourselves."

    I unconsciously grimaced an angry facial expression hearing his lie, he lied so well that I understood why I didn''t discover his cheating earlier. It wasn''t because I was too busy but it was because his lying capabilities were so developed that I wondered if he didn''t even believe in his lies.

    Cameron offered me a shy smile, he probably understood he was putting on an act.

    "Carl, may you walk me to the table?" The blonde girl intruded, just the sound of her voice made my blood boil in her veins, and in a matter of a second, they both leave.

    Cameron took a step forward me and I couldn''t stop myself from whispering, "that''s the girl he cheated me on."

    I felt like I needed to let it out or the heavy burn wouldn''t fade away.

    Cameron raised his eyebrow, then he shrugged, a waiter walked by us with a few filled glasses and he stole one to head it to me.

    "I am not surprised, she likes him since the first day I hired him."

    I unconsciously glowered at him and he chuckled lifting his hands, "I didn''t know he had a wife." He justified himself as if he was the one to blame and I sighed under my breath.

    "To be honest, If I knew he had such a stunning wife I would have hired you instead of him." He commented mischievously.

    "As your assistant?" We both laugh, then he clicked his glass with mine. I leaned the glass over my lips and as soon as I took a sip I heard him say, "I haven''t stopped thinking of you."

    The sweetness of the expensive champagne melted on my tongue as the words sink into my skin.

    I suffocate the urge to tell him I haven''t stopped to think about him either, nor dreaming of him but instead, I smiled.

    I took another sip and tilted my head to the side, with the corner of my eye I spot Carl checking on us.

    "I have to go, my husband is waiting for me." I turned around, his gaze burst through me and I felt him scrutinizing me.

    If the first night we met I was vulnerable and weak due to the failure of my wedding and the alcohol, that day I could play my cards better.

    Cameron joined us at the table, some people talked to each other as if they were close and some other women looked down at me, probably criticizing my dress. Their persistent gaze made me want to lift a wall in the middle of us to stop them from looking at me.

    Other women hung on Cameron''s lips and to be fully honest I don''t blame them, but he barely looked at me. His gaze was on me most of the time and I was struggling not to stare at him so much. I even allowed my gaze to travel through the restaurant only to have a good excuse to lay my eyes on him for some instant.

    As people spoke I learned that Cameron wasn''t only very wealthy but he was the richest person in the entire city and his company was worth so much that even newspapers talked about him.

    How was it possible that my almost husband''s salary was lower than mine if his company was like six times bigger than the one I worked for.

    As I carefully paid attention to their conversation I soon get an answer for my doubt, it was because Cameron paid people based on how much they accomplished.

    Which was probably the subtle yet fair method that only a strict boss like Cameron would take on.

    Something told me that from now on he would find an excuse to pay him even less.

    The conversation brought me back to reality when they started to talk about Cameron''s private life and relationships.

    More like a business dinner it sounded like a dinner with friends, my curiosity went through the room when one of them mentioned a girl in his life, "I guess you have someone, last week your mood was so happy and you even arrived late to work. Some chick was the reason behind that sudden mood swings, I am sure." One of the coworkers named Mark said the few times Carl talked about his work I recalled him mentioning how Mark would never mind his own business.

    His gaze met mine for a second and my heart jumped in my throat we both knew that Mark was talking about me. Now he had two chances, he could admit that in front of everyone or he could deny it.

    I found myself hanging on the top of my chair waiting for his answer.

 Chapter 10 - Drastic Resolution

    I found myself hanging on the top of my chair waiting for his answer. He looked at me for some seconds, to prove me he wasn''t scared if people would notice he paid a special attention for me. Then he gazed back to Mark, the one who made the question and flashened him with his shining white toothy smile.

    "Yes, that girl intrigued me and I can say it''s not easy at all to impress me nor to catch my attention." I unconsciously smiled at his reply and as soon as I noticed and suffocated the smile I caught both Carl and Cameron staring at me.

    We finally walked out of the restaurant as the first couple to leave and as soon as the exit door of the restaurant closed behind us I scoffed noisily, "why are you following me?"

    Carl kept knitting his eyebrows down and I wondered what did I do wrong at that moment to deserve such a glower.

    "I see the way you look at Cameron." His voice rang suspicious and frustrated but I was pleased to hear I made him feel like I felt in front of his blonde petite lover.

    Carl frowned his forehead, his eyes slightly narrowed as he usually did when he was nervous about something and I cleared my voice to compose myself.

    The dinner was over about one hour and a half later, Carl remained near me all the time, and even when I stood up to leave he followed me right after. I knew from the way Cameron couldn''t flinch his gaze away from me that he was looking forward to talking to me just as much as I was but Carl''s presence didn''t allow him to make a move.

    "You probably know his fame and his name, we didn''t even broke up and you are already looking to other men!" He spat, I managed to remain calm even if the anger in my body was at the peak of driving me to lose my temper in front of everyone.

    "Just like you cheated on me when we were still dating." I said more calmly then I expected, he seemed surprised too for the low tone of voice which didn''t match the furious expression on my face.

    "Now I want to go back home and I''d be glad not to see you anymore." I said, slightly raising my voice to make that suggestion sound more like a threat.

    "Are you..." his voice broke, he couldn''t hold my gaze probably because he knew if he looked at me straightly in my eyes once again he would fall into tears.

    "Are you breaking up with me?" He finally asked, as if it wasn''t obvious, he looked me in a pleading gaze like a puppy begging for food.

    "Yes, I need someone who deserves me." I said, althought I truly believed the words that came out of my mouth it was still so painful to close that chapter. I spent six years with him, he was the longest and most meaningful relationship I ever had and I would lie to myself if I said that one big part of my heart wasn''t still clinging to the hope and wish he would change and maybe try to fix the situation.

    A long exctruciating defeaning silence fell between us, he sighed deeply waiting for me to change my mind as I held my breath waiting for him to say the right thing for once in his life.

    But he didn''t. Probably there weren''t many things to say under such drastic circumstances but I guessed an ''I love you'' or the simple basic useless phrase, ''I am sorry I will do my best to fix things.'' would still be better than remaining silent.

    He finally opened his mouth, my heart raced waiting for his apologize, at least I deserved to hear him beg me for forgiveness.

    "Are you sure?" three only words came out of his mouth and I realized he even managed to pick the wrong three words to use.

    Maybe he wasn''t the right man for me, but if he wasn''t then I wondered why the fate let me to waste six long years with him if we weren''t supposed to be.

    I nodded, "I am sure. Have a good life, Carl." I said, turning around and walking to my car.

    I heard him calling my names a few times and running beside me to reach me but I didn''t change my mind and I slammed the door of the car closed.

    I couldn''t believe that mysterious wealth man was none other than my boyfriend''s boss, how many chances were there?

    I started my car and drove to my house, I left the car in my garage and walked through the door.

    As soon as I walked in, the loneliness of the house stabbed me in my chest stronger than a knife ever could, a house so big wich suddenly looked so empty without Carl there.

    Few of his clothes were still on the edge of the sofa or the back of the chair, his objects and the things he gave me filled the corners of the house and rested here and there to give color to the house.

    I moved into that house when we were already together so every meter of it reminded me of him, bringing back memories both positive and negative that occurred to my mind and transfix my heart as darts hitting the target.

    A tight grip over my heart and my breath shortened.

    I believed in future and in love for us and he cheated on me with a tall blonde girl who dared to look down on me and be proud to be the lover.

    I hated myself for having loved such a despicable man but I loathed myself even more for hoping he would still come back because the idea of throwing it all away and starting over once again was scaring her to death.

 Chapter 11 - Work Harder Woman

    I walked into the car company, I missed the huge star logo above the glass sliding doors. When I first started to work there the company barely had a banner whereas now it was a huge building and one of the most famous ones.

    As soon as I entered, I saw people rushing from side to side and they barely smiled at me, they seemed too busy to pay me any attention.

    Hannah walked to me, she took me under her arm and rushed into my office. "What''s going on?" I asked barely keeping up with her fast pace.

    "We got a call earlier this morning, Cameron Collins will visit in one hour. He wants to collab with us. Cameron Collins! Everyone is freaking out and half of the women went home to change their dresses to look as stunning as possible. Why would he be interested in a car company? He works as a broker." She hastily said, she began to open the desk''s drawers and fill papers. Her hands were even shaking for the agitation she was in.

    "Hannah, calm down," I said managing to sound calm as well whereas I was so excited at the idea of meeting him again that my heart raced so fast as if I had run a marathon.

    "Who is this Cameron Collins?" I said, swallowing down.

    She dropped her jaw and looked at me shocked, "you''re joking aren''t you?"

    No, I wasn''t, why did everyone know him besides me?

    "No, I am not," I replied.

    "He is one of the richest men in the city, he is a broker and is the owner of many pubs, bars, restaurants, and so on. Do you live on Mars not to know him?"

    I scoffed, "I don''t care about famous people nor celebrities." I complained but Hannah''s attention was already busy fixing her dress and clearing the office.

    "By the way, congrats¡­" she paused as soon as she noticed I didn''t wear a ring. I smiled, pulling my hair behind, "we broke up." I said, her eyes narrowed, and looked at me taking pity on me.

    "I am fine don''t worry," I said, but my voice broke and cheated my best efforts to pretend I was strong.

    She spread her arms and embraced me tightly, "I am sorry. What an asshole. I can''t believe he dumped a woman like you!" Her voice raised and I smiled at her, she wasn''t a close friend of mine but she always been there whenever I felt down and she was a work harder girl.

    "He even confessed he cheated on me, during the ceremony," I added, amused by the entire situation which was worthy to be a potential plot for an American drama.

    I heard footsteps coming from behind me and as soon as I turned around my jaw dropped and my eyes sparkled.

    Cameron Collins walked in, looking so handsome that my knees gave away and my mouth dried.

    "Hello," he smiled at me hugely, he stretched his hand and tilted his head to the side traveling his gaze on my classy suit.

    "I am Cameron Collins, I''ve been told to look for Lily Waldorf, do you know where can I find her?"

    I can''t believe he is pretending not to know me, whereas I am sure he purposely came there to meet me.

    "I am Lily Waldorf, nice to meet you." I shook his hand and the way his mighty hand shook my hand made me unconsciously blush. I couldn''t drive away the image of his lips on me off my mind.

    I took one step behind and cleared my voice, "may I know the reason why you''re here?" I asked even if we both knew what was the reason.

    "I want to know more about you, I''ve read a lot about your carrier as a self-made successful woman."

    I turned around so that he wouldn''t notice the silly smile on my face, I walked toward my desk and sat down, crossing my leg.

    His gaze slipped through my exposed calf, his lips hinted to a smirk, and before I could reply he slouched forward.

    Hannah walked away giving us some privacy and I took a breath of relief when she locked the door close.

    "I''ve seen you in three different looks yet you look gorgeous in each one of them." He complimented me, his voice vibrated through my veins and gave me chills.

    "What''s the real reason why you''re here?" I whispered.

    "I wanted to check on you, I didn''t know the famous boyfriend was Carl."

    I giggled, "it''s a sick cosmic joke, isn''t it?" my voice sounded amazed and resentful at the same time which was exactly how I felt whenever I recalled what happened.

    "Did you forgive him?" He asked sounding shockingly interested.

    I shook my head, "no, we broke up."

    He smiled as If he just heard the news he looked forward to hearing.

    I chuckled, "you look happy."

    "Because I am, so I can invite you to have lunch together. Tomorrow?"

    I widened my eyes, did I hear it right? He wanted to ask me out even if he knew I was of his employee''s ex-girlfriend?

    "I thought you didn''t date." I hissed to reply ad I pretended to have to consider his demand.

    His lips curved into a smile, "I am asking you to have a business lunch, Lily. Don''t flatter yourself."

    I bit my tongue not to laugh, "noon tomorrow."

    I wrote down my address on my business card.

    "It was a pleasure, miss Lily Waldorf." He took the business card and slipped it into his jacket''s pocket. He stood up and after glancing at me one last time, he turned around and walked away.

    I took a deep breath as soon as he left, I screamed inwardly for the excitement, I probably had to refuse his flattering because it was too early to jump into a new relationship or whatever that was going to be but I knew if I did I would end up regretting it for the rest of my life.

    Oh God, what was happening to me?

 Chapter 12 - Flowers Lovers

    Joanna, my dearest friend from middle school was finally going to visit me after more than a year we haven''t seen each other.

    My heart was about to explode at the idea of having to tell her about the failure of my marriage and my affair with none other than the richest man in town. I already imagine her face and I knew her enough to hear already her voice telling me she knew Carl wasn''t the right man for me.

    One hour and a half later she stood in front of me and the words escaped from her mouth so predictable that I even smiled hearing them.

    "What an asshole! I told you since the first day he wasn''t at your level and that he didn''t deserve you."

    I spread my arms and embraced her, I loved how predictable she was and the fact she never contradicted herself.

    The next twenty minutes after no words slipped out from her mouth, I was the one who talked no stop with updates of the ''not so mysterious anymore'' man I met.

    "Oh God, I love him." She snapped her fingers and pretended to clap her hands, "so you have a date and almost had a one-night stand. I am shocked but very proud!" She smiled.

    "I don''t know if it''s the right thing to do," I murmured, "I just broke up with Carl and Cameron already said he doesn''t date anymore since he is a successful chief and broker."

    It was like my heart was split in two, although I was excited and intrigued at the idea of meeting Cameron, I was also scared of being hurt again.

    "Do you have the outfit ready?" Joanna asked, I shook my head.

    "Let''s have a glass of wine and then choose it together." She took my hand and carried me to the kitchen.

    When I told her the man was Cameron Collins she widened her eyes in shock, she barely could believe her ears and she even closed her mouth with her hand and repeated out aloud. "Cameron Collins?!"

    A silence followed and then her voice raised again, "do you know who he is?" She asked in disbelief.

    No I didn''t and to be honest, I was glad I didn''t know, she had the same reaction when I told her I didn''t know Kim Kardashian.

    It''s not my fault if I don''t have social media and I don''t read gossip newspapers.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, I never heard about him before," I said with an amused tone of voice. The disbelief in Joanna''s face grew and she shook her head once again.

    I suffocated a laugh, her facial expression was so funny.

    "He owns almost every building in town, the company you work for probably belongs to him too." She said nonchalantly.

    I shrugged my shoulders, I figured he was very wealthy the moment I stepped into his mansion.

    "I can''t believe my best friend is going on a date with Cameron Collins, I don''t know if I am happier about you or more jealous." She said while I poured some tea on our cups.

    I giggled, we kept chatting about random things, and the hours passed by fast.

    ***

    The next day I woke up earlier than usual to get on a good dress, as according to Joanna he was probably going to visit me at work as well.

    She talked about him no stop that I sometimes wondered if she was the one who had to go on a date with him instead of me.

    She even listed down some famous flirts he had in the last year and for some instants, I wonder if I am at their level to deserve his attention.

    Then my ago came to its senses and I dressed up with the classiest suit I had, and the shortest miniskirt as well. It was a skirt which exposed my knees, as soon as I walked in I realized I hadn''t been wearing a skirt that short for years now.

    I could say that from the way people reacted to it as if I just walked naked in front of them.

    I began to work on the pc, replying to some customers'' emails when my assistant knocked at the door.

    I gestured for her to walk in and she brought a huge bouquet, red roses, purple tulips, pink camellias, and lilac.

    The thought the sender may be Carl didn''t even cross my mind, as soon as I saw the beauty and the refinement of it, I immediately realized Cameron sent it.

    The assistant already inserted them in a vase and she headed them to me just as amazed as me at the sight.

    "Your husband is very sweet," she comments as she placed the vase on my desk, "the flower shop which sent this is one of the most prestigious."

    I immediately picked the note on it, I unfolded it and unconsciously a smile grew on my lips.

    "C.C"

    I didn''t even know why two letters juxtaposed by a dot could make me so excited, but before I could realize it my hands were caressing the flowers'' petals.

    "Thank you," I said, offering her a smile. She returned the smile and after contemplating the flowers for some more instants she finally walked away.

    I took a deep long breath, this man sure knew how to sweep a girl off her feet, and from the way my heart drummed in my chest, I could say he conquered me like the easiest prey.

 Chapter 13 - First Date [1]

    Six long hours later, I finally came back home and had a quick shower. Then I wore the dress I picked with Joanna in the morning and did my make up, I was so excited about having a date with a new man even if after so many years of dating I barely remembered how a date was.

    The doubts filled my mind and I found myself wondering what I could talk with him about.

    I was used to talking with wealthy men since in my luxury car company customers were usually rich but I had never met someone with huge history like him.

    The bell rang and I checked myself at the mirror one last time, after making sure my hair was curled and styled perfectly I reached the door.

    I cleared my voice and finally, I opened the door.

    Cameron Collins in the flesh looking as stunning as always, so charming that he didn''t even seem to recognize his charm, it was like he was used to being admired and loved by everyone.

    He flashed one of his white shiny smiles and his gaze traveled through my blue short dress.

    "You''re beautiful." He said, lifting my hand and kissing the palm of it.

    My cheeks heated up slightly and I offered him a thankful smile.

    "Do you want to come in?" I ask as I open the door widely enough to allow him to peek at my house.

    His gaze skimmed through the living room and the bedroom but then he darted it back to me.

    "I am fine." He then said.

    I remain speechless and surprised, usually, all the men I have met and dated wanted to visit my house, but he didn''t seem interested at all.

    "Oh," I say, I took a step forward and close the door behind me.

    He ignored my confused facial expression, he took my arm under his and walked to the car. He had a different car from the one he had last time, this one was a blue porsche, so cleaned that it almost shined.

    I sat in the car and he started, he didn''t even ask me where I wanted to go.

    And I began to feel a bit disoriented by the situation, not that I thought he was a serial killer but I was used to ''normal'' men, the ones who are embarrassed to ask you about your ex-boyfriends and who make silly questions and always let you decide where you want to eat.

    But he was different, he was the one in control and he made it look so easy and natural that I wondered if he was aware of his diversity.

    He stopped in a reserved park and went to open the door for me, I sighed under my breath, at least that''s something he has in common with other men.

    He smiled again and then leaned closer to whisper, "I thought it would be better to rent the restaurant for us only. I hope you don''t bother." He said, from his tone of voice I deduced he was slightly nervous.

    "No, I truly appreciate it." I smile, "Why would I be bothered?" I said amused.

    He took a relieved breath, "I am glad then, many women didn''t like privacy."

    Hearing that, my heart dropped, the thought he may have many women to keep him company never crossed my mind, and I didn''t know why but all of a sudden I was annoyed but it.

    We walked into the huge classy restaurant, my eyes widened at how beautiful and classy that place was. It was of a michelin star chef since the certificate laid on the wall was even visible from afar.

    All the tables were empty except one at the center of the hall, on it there was a lit up a candle and a bouquet of flowers.

    A waiter came in our direction and accompanied us to the table.

    "Mr. Collins, we are glad to have you back." He said smiling at Cameron''s friendly.

    The waiter''s gaze traveled on me, he offered a smile and then murmured, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, miss ¡­" he waited for me to reply.

    "Waldorf. Lily Waldorf," I said returning the smile.

    I sat on the chair and then opened the menu.

    When the waiter left I cleared my voice, "Is this something you do to impress all the girls you hang out with?"

    He grimaced and snapped his tongue, "only the prettiest one."

    We both giggled and then he browsed the menu as well, he skimmed through it as if he had already read it so many times he knew it by heart.

    A new waiter walked to us, he got our orders and after smiling at us hugely she walked back in the kitchen.

    "From the way they smile I can definitely say you will tip nicely."

    He giggled at my joke and then slowly nodded, "I will do. But let''s switch the spotlight on you now. You look more stunning than the usual, are you still taken?"

    I smiled hearing his question, I knew my answer wouldn''t have changed his interest in me.

    "I am. I broke up with him."

    His smile turned into a grin.

 Chapter 14 - First Date [2]

    I couldn''t hold back a laugh from escaping from my mouth, seeing his happiness after hearing my reply.

    He smiled, "I am glad," he said fixing on his set and then pouring some wine on my glass and then on his own as a good gentleman would do.

    "Why are you glad," I tilted my head to the side slightly and lifted my glass of wine leaning it closer on my lips as I kept eye contact with him.

    "If I remember well you mentioned you didn''t date," I said and when he met my gaze I take some sips of the wine.

    "Indeed, Lily, I don''t do dating." He replied as his gaze fell on my lips, as I departed the glass from my face and place it back on the table.

    "I have some rules I follow when I like a woman to keep both her and me emotionally detached and avoid any sentimental involvement."

    I had to bite my tongue to hold back the laugh, he sounded so serious that the curiosity get the best of me.

    "So you would apply those rules with me too?" I asked curving my eyebrow.

    He nodded, the waiter reached the table before he could reply and placed food on the table, he wished us to enjoy our meal and then walked away.

    "I would if you agree to respect those rules as well."

    That was his flaw, I knew he was too perfect to be real, and I also figured out very well he was a control freak. But I didn''t imagine he was so much to even set rules on a potential relationship.

    "Well, I need to know the rules first then." I started to cut my meat to camouflage my uneasiness.

    I felt like I was in a work meeting and not in a classy beautiful restaurant with none other than the man I had been thinking no stop since I had met him.

    He cleared his voice, "I don''t usually date a woman for a long time, the longer a woman dated me before falling in love was four months. Then I had to break up with her because she was too involved and I couldn''t afford that." He continued.

    Why was he so scared of love? Was he even capable of it? Four months was such a long time dating someone.

    I swallowed down, I let him finish even though I knew I had to refuse to respect his rules.

    "So that depends strictly on you, another rule I have is not to sleep or stay in each other''s houses. But since we had already broken that rule since you spent the night at my place then we could turn a blind eye on my house, but I will never spend a night in your house."

    If he was another man I would have already stood up from the chair and ran away as soon as possible but I wanted to know him more and if those were the only rules then I could put a bit of effort.

    After taking a long breath he continued, "third rule, I don''t have intimate activities many times. As I said that would depend on you as well, but I did an analysis and figured out if you have sex more than five times you''re more likely to start liking that person on an emotional level. However, I never did it more than three times with the same person for a while."

    Alright, that was insane, we already almost did it the first time, and what kind of man in the entire world would count how many times he has sex with a woman?

    I shook my hand and giggled nervously, "that''s unusual." My patience and control surprised me since the word I wanted to say was insane but my well-mannered mind changed it in time.

    He smiled, "I know, I am very attracted to you at the moment so I doubt we will date long if you accept my demands." He hissed a joke but I didn''t laugh.

    I wanted to finish our dinner as soon as possible and then forget this man, I thought being in control was attractive but he was completely on a new level and now I understood why according to my friend Joanna he had dated many women.

    The waiter remove the dishes from the table and we order for the second time although my stomach was in a knot.

    For some instants, I wished he would change his mind or say he was kidding the entire time, I was so happy to meet him again that I didn''t expect such a twist of fate.

    The silence fell for some instant until he broke it with his hoarse voice, "I am sorry if you didn''t expect this, but as I said I have to focus on my career and my work."

    My heart dropped in my chest, my eyes narrowed for some instant and I wondered what happened to him to make him become so cold and use work as an excuse.

    I came back to reality and I shook my head, I didn''t have to justify him.

    I smiled at him and when the dessert arrived I took a breath of relief, the end of the date was close.

    "I am shocked, I didn''t expect this at all. You''re asking me to intermittently date you for some weeks? Even If I could do that it sounds too crazy for me, we''re not eighteen anymore."

    As the words slipped out my tongue I paused for some instants, I realized maybe Carl was right when he told me I was boring and I never did crazy things.. Maybe that wasn''t a twist of fate maybe that was the occasion I needed to prove him and the rest of my family that I could have fun as well.

 Chapter 15 - First Date [3]

    I took a bite of the strawberries cheesecake, it melts as soon as it touched my tongue and I taste so many ingredients together that I smile.

    It was so delicious, probably the best cake I ever had.

    "This cake is so good!" I exclaimed breaking the tension between us and he giggled nodding.

    We finished the desert in silence until the waiter for the last time removed the dishes from the table.

    He didn''t stand up and we probably felt like there was unfinished business between us.

    "Whatever you decide to do, I am very grateful I had the luck to meet you and I am sure you''re such a good woman. I hope you have a great life and accomplish everything you wish for." He said smiling at me and I unconsciously did the same.

    He had this effect on him that his smiles were so contagious and his eyes sparkling made my heart beat faster.

    "I am glad I had met you too, if it wasn''t for you I would probably take longer to realize Carl wasn''t the one for me." I smiled, I was honest. He made me understand that not all men were like Carl and that I wasn''t the wrong one, I just needed another type of man.

    I am just a little sorry because I wished Cameron could be that man but after what he confessed I barely think I can accept his requests and follow the rules.

    We both stand up and he walked toward the waiter to tell him something and then after some instants, he is back to walk with him to the exit.

    His hand is on the back of my shoulder, when we get outside I scoffed seeing it start to rain.

    He didn''t hesitate before taking his jacket away and pulling it on my shoulders, his arm wrapped around my hips and we hastily reached his car.

    When we bot got in the car he started and drove me back to my house.

    He opened the door for me as usual and helped me to get out by holding my hand as I stepped down, we walked in front of the gate.

    He leaned closer to my neck, my heart began to drum in my chest at his gesture.

    I closed my eyes waiting for a potential kiss but he kissed my cheek instead, "thanks for the amazing date." He whispered closer to my ear, the words penetrated in me causing shivers to run through my spine.

    "I hope to see you again," I whispered as I lifted slightly the jacket from my shoulders but he covered my hands with his own and shook his head.

    "Keep it please," he said.

    I smiled, "I will have a whole closet of your clothes if you continue like this." I commented joking but he only smiled.

    "I hope you do. And It will convince you to get to know me better."

    Oh my, he was so good at saying the right things and I was even more struggling not to give up on my heart and follow my brain and rationality.

    Accepting his odd relationship would be suicide for someone like me who just broke up with the person she was supposed to marry and he probably knew it.

    I wish I had the certainty I would be as aloof as him in the short relationship we could have but since I didn''t have any certainties at the moment I didn''t want to risk getting my feelings hurt again and the last remaining pieces of my heart shattered again by another man.

    "Goodnight," I whispered as I took a few steps backward.

    "Goodnight." He said, staring at me for some instant.

    He seemed to struggle even more than I did to let me see go. I wonder if anyone refused him before, maybe if I wasn''t so skeptical I would have accepted.

    I took a few steps in front of the gate and I pressed on the remote to open it.

    I hoped he would ask me to stop and he would have taken back what he said but he didn''t so I walked through it without never turning around because I deep down knew that if I did I would have given up.

    I lifted the jacket to cover my head and ran hastily toward the door.

    I inserted the key in and I turned it around slowly, as soon as my right feet slipped inside I felt a warm hand placed on my back we twirled around and the door closed behind us as he pushed me against it.

    I held my breath as Cameron locked his lips on mine, his hair brushed through my cheeks and a few drops of water fell from it and wettened my dress. But I didn''t care because he kissed me, and the passion warmed me enough that I didn''t feel the cold anymore.

    His jacket fell on the floor, his hands effortlessly grabbed my thighs and lifted me.

    I smiled, did he just break one of the rules he set and explain about a quarter of an hour earlier?

    "What did you do to me?" He said as he squeezed my tights and peppered sweet kisses all over my neck.

    I gasped for air wrapping my legs around his back, since I was leaning my back on the wall he didn''t have to hold me.

    He quickly removed his jacket as his kissed now tickled on my collarbones.

    I bent my head and closed my eyes to enjoy to the fullest the moment, was that real? Because it felt too great to be real and I never wanted it to stop.

 Chapter 16 - Magnetic Attraction

    When he departed from the kiss, he smiled at me and pulled his hair back, "damn," he whispered under his breath as if he probably noticed he broke one of his precious rules.

    I bit my inner cheek not to giggle, his hand was on the floor trapping me in the little space which separated our bodies.

    He brushed with his fingers through my hair and tilted his head to the side, "there is a magnetic attraction between us. I couldn''t resist it." He said justifying himself and I nodded, "it''s fine."

    He chuckled again and sighed under his breath, "I have to go before I break other rules." He said, he reopened the door and left.

    I placed a hand on my chest and looked up at the ceilings smiling like an idiot, I didn''t even know what that kiss meant since the situation was quite confusing but I didn''t care. All that I cared about was that I was happy and that I didn''t want to stop seeing him.

    Even if that meant dating him with some crazy rules imposed by him.

    I walked into the kitchen and I sat down on the sofa, a few seconds later Joanna called me to know how the date went and after I told her everything she exploded in a loud laugh.

    "I can''t believe he gave you such a long speech and then kissed you on the door threshold."

    I giggled as well, "maybe he set those rules but he never respect them or he did an exception for me. I don''t know but I like him and I want to get to know him better." I stated.

    I heard her giggle another time from the phone, "of course you like him, Lily! He is handsome rich and kisses well, boyfriend material!"

    We both laughed, she wasn''t right apparently he was perfect but from my last relationship which seemed flawless, I learned I never have to believe in things that appear perfect because hidden down the surface that perfection hid thousands of flaws and creaks.

    When I hang down the phone I opened my social media account and on the feed appeared photos of Carl with his assistant, from one week ago. He spent the days of our honeymoon with her in a beautiful isolated mountain cabin.

    The blood boil in my veins although I wasn''t so innocent as well since I just kissed another man.

    My gaze paused on Carl''s smile, he looked so happy and carefree. And my heart ached to realize he never had that same gaze when he was with me, at least not in the last two years. How didn''t I notice he wasn''t happy with me? how can someone who once made your heartbeat and who was the primary source of your happiness become a few weeks later, the reason why you feel like you threw years of your life down into the trash without thinking twice about it?

    The emptiness I felt in my chest was due to the years we spent together and to the anger that had not faded to be replaced by a feeling of agony and malaise.

    I am glad I had met Cameron because if it wasn''t for him those photos would have hurt me more than they already did, I took a deep breath and click on his name. The mouse slid on the button ''remove friend'' and without hesitation or second-guessing, I clicked on it.

    I didn''t remove him from my friends because I wanted to show him that I hated him and that I neglected him. I did it because I didn''t want to see him anymore, I didn''t want him to intrude in my life and allow him to change my mood as he did right now.

    I placed my phone down, and I left it on the table as I lay on the sofa and turn the tv on, I made myself a tea and in less than an hour, I went to sleep.

    The next day I woke up in a great mood, I had my usual latte in the morning and made a quick omelet.

    I dressed up and I drove to work, as usual, I knew many of my coworkers had Carl in their friends so they probably saw the pictures and I was more than ready for a sudden cross-examination.

    As I predicted as soon as I walked into my office and sat down at my desk few of my colleagues reached me.

    "Did you see Carl''s pictures?" George asks holding a dossier and widening my eyes.

    "Yes," I replied calmly, ready to drop the imminent bomb, "he cheated me with that girl."

    Silence fell and I stared at their jaw-dropping, they blinked twice in total disbelief.

    I gestured with my hand before they could tell me the usual things people say on those occasions, ''he didn''t deserve you, ''men are hopeless'' or lots of cursing.

    "I''m fine, I knew it already and we''re no longer together. We shall get back to work." I offered a forced smile to suggest they leave me alone.

    They didn''t reply, they walked away without asking my annoying questions and I focused on work to keep my mind distracted from the concern they would spread the news in the entire company, and in a matter of few seconds, anyone would know I am a single woman who failed a marriage.

 Chapter 17 - Past Or Present?

    As I predicted the news spread fast, so fast that in the following hour everyone went to talk to me to let me know how sorry they were.

    I didn''t need their complacency, I just needed them to stop talking to me and asking me how I was.

    When I told them I was fine, they seemed disappointed as if I had to cry or complain about the failure of my marriage.

    Some of them even glowered at them, they probably expected me to tell them about every salient detail on the wedding.

    Unfortunately for them and the gossip of the city, our relationship ended without any drama involved. I didn''t key his car even if the thought crossed my mind for some instant when I was drunk.

    I didn''t even threaten his family or drain him any money.

    We just closed the page of our history as if it was one of the books you loved to read but you hated the last chapter. Slamming it close violently wondering how was it possible that you liked a book so much even if it ended in such a terrible way.

    The relationship with Carl was like that, an amazing book with a terrible ending.

    "There is a client who wants to buy one of the exposed cars, but he keeps complaining about the prices." My assistant came, and I immediately stood up, walking to the second floor where all our best cars were exposed.

    I climbed the stairs fastly, and as soon as I reached the top of the stairs I gasped for the air. I took deep long breathes, and after regathering, my breathes I walked slowly past the floor looking for the client.

    He turned around and there was him, none other than Carl holding a bouquet and smiling at me.

    "I told Sophie to make up this excuse because that would be the only way I can talk to you." He said, but I shook my head and immediately turned around to walk back to the stairs.

    He stretched for my hand and turned me around, he took one step forward.

    "I noticed you removed me from your friends on every social media; I am sorry, that was a terrible way to tell you the girl I cheated you on is¡­"

    I interrupted him, "If I removed you from my friends it''s because I don''t want you to see anywhere!"

    He held my hand gripping onto it and pulling me closer to him.

    "My purpose wasn''t hurting you, I never wanted to hurt you or to confess my mistakes in such a terrible way. I hope one day, we can start over?"

    His words gave me a headache, he was telling me to start over when I am sure his assistant, also known as his lover, is at home waiting for him.

    "I am fine, I am glad you moved on because I did as well," I said, pulling away from his grip and taking a few steps back.

    His gaze grew concerned and perplexed, he tilted his head to the side and contemplate what I just said for a few seconds.

    "Have you met someone?" He asked with a vulnerable voice.

    "It''s not your business." I scoffed mentally cursing my assistant for having lied to me.

    I didn''t want to see him, he had this great talent of ruining my days.

    "I am not surprised, you''re a beautiful woman.." I heard him start as I walked away, but I ignored his no sense talk to climb down the stars.

    He called my name a few more times until his voice faded and the last thing I heard is the noise of the door opening and my steps echoing inside.

    "Never do that again." I rebuked my assistant with a scolding strict tone of voice.

    "Never," I rectified and the girl blushed to bend her head, "never again. Or I will have to fire you."

    The girl immediately apologized to me multiple times until I softened my face and smiled at her to let her deduce I accepted her apology.

    I wasn''t truly mad at her, I knew she did it with good intentions but as someone with a good position I had to set boundaries and she crossed the limit the moment she lied to me.

    Three coffee and several hours later, I finally locked my office and left work, as soon as I sat in the car I turned my phone on and the notific of a message from an unknown number enlightened my screen.

    I skimmed through it, ''I guess I have changed my mind, I have a desperate need to get my jacket back. As soon as possible.''

    I giggled and quickly texted back, ''I''m sure you have plenty of jackets at home, Mister CC.''

    I let the phone fall in the bag and I started the car, smiling like an idiot as I drove back home.

    I took my phone as soon as I parked the car, I had never wanted to read a message so much since I was in college.

    ''Yes, plenty is not enough to define how many jackets I have. But none of those is the one I am looking for right now.''

    I giggled loudly, I doubted he was referring to his jacket now, my fingers began to tap on the screen loudly but I had to stop myself before I sent the message I unconsciously typed.

    I deleted it as fastly as I typed it and type a new one, ''If you insist, I just came back from work now. I can send you the jacket to your address.''

    I smirked off my face, I knew I was making it hard for him but I wanted to know how much he wanted to see me using such a silly excuse as the jacket.

    ''I need it now, I will come to get it.''

    He replied and I smiled, I felt the fluttering in my stomach and my heartbeat increased, I was so happy to see him that in an eyeblink I forgot the terrible day I had.

    The happiness lasted about a few seconds until I remembered the awful condition I was in, my make-up needed to be fixed, my clothes changed and I probably had to take a shower too.

 Chapter 18 - Las Vegas

    In a few minutes, the bell rang and I unconsciously sighed noisily, I hated the fact he would see me in not a perfect condition as he saw me in the last times.

    The first time he saw me was with my sister extremely short dress so at least I look better than I did back then and this relieved me.

    I opened the gate with the remote but as I peeked from the door I saw him gesturing with his head to walk outside.

    Why was he waiting for me in his car? Because of his rule? I struggled not to roll my eyes and after grabbing his jacket I walked to his car.

    He peeked his head from the window and moved his sunglasses down to his nose to glance at me.

    A smirk appeared on his face, "Miss Lily, what a pleasure to see you."

    "Your jacket," I said gesturing it in front of his eyes to show him the purpose why he was here even if I highly doubt he truly wanted his jacket back.

    "Thank you," he said slouching forward to open the door for me.

    I gazed at him puzzled, why was he opening the door? I didn''t want to get inside. At least that''s the proof I am right and he didn''t want to have his jacket back, maybe he wanted to see me.

    "You will need it," he said gesturing to the jacket I was still holding. "Get in." He hissed, so I turned around and pointed the remote to the gate. As It slowly closed Derrick started the car and turned over to the street.

    "We''re going to Las Vegas."

    Las Vegas?! What?! I dropped my jaw and my eyes got so wide that for some instant I thought they might explode.

    "No I can''t, I have work¡­"

    I spotted a smirk on his face as soon as the word work slipped out my mouth as if he predicted it. I hated how predictable I was, Carl always used to blame me for having schedules that I barely broke. But that was who I was and I found my peace in planning my days earlier.

    "Don''t worry, I had already called your work and told them I required their primal worker also called Lily for a meeting in Vegas." He smiled proudly and I understood that I couldn''t beat him in his own game, if he put something in his mind I couldn''t stop him.

    Vegas? I was starting to like the idea. I hadn''t had a vacation in the last two years, since I got promoted.

    "They should call you¡­" as soon as he finished the sentence my phone rang and my gaze fell on the screen. Was he a seer? I answered the phone and the assistant informed me about Cameron Collins request, she said the flight is on the company, and blah blah they wish me a good journey.

    I looked at him speechlessly, I underestimated the power of fame and wealth but he surely didn''t, he knew very well how to use his powers.

    "I have a meeting in Las Vegas, I was feeling lonely to go to such a nice place without company so I decided to invite you and make an excuse for your work so that you''d be covered." He explained, focusing on the street with his hands set on the steering wheel.

    My gaze fell on his diamond jawline, I loved the way it contracted and how his skin was so smoothy. Why men were so handsome when they drove?

    I forced myself to travel my gaze in front of the street, he was speeding and I could feel my heart pounding and I unconsciously swallowed down. The fast speed always gave me a feeling of freedom but at the same time danger as if we were going to crash anytime.

    "Maybe you should check on the dictionary the definition of the invite. If I remember well inviting means asking someone and not forcing them in the car." I complained. My eyes darted to the car speed meter, it was marking the number 200 and even if we were in ring road I was holding on to my set as if he was racing on a stone track.

    "Well you''re in the car so you accepted my invite and we didn''t have to get to the force part." He smiled peering at me with the corner of his eyes.

    I held back a laugh, he was so enjoyable to be near to I wondered why he didn''t have a woman yet.

    "So what do you want to do in Las Vegas?" I asked as he took a turn.

    He slowed down to drive for the last few meters and then he parked in front of the airport.

    "You will find out." He said as he walked down, "we are late." He added as he opened the door for me.

    He walked hastily inside and in a matter of ten minutes, we got on the airplane.

    As they took his suitcase I realized I didn''t have a suitcase and I was leaving without clothes nor make-up and not even tooth blushes or my loved skincare creams.

    "I didn''t get my suitcase," I said, I immediately turned around and walked to the exit of the airplane.

    "Las Vegas has shops," Cameron said as he wrapped his hands around my hips and turned me around. I mentally counted to ten to calm down the control freak version of myself who was panicking and I let myself sank on the seat.

    "Fine," I said, "I always wanted to visit Las Began anyways."

 Chapter 19 - Blame It On Us

    I loved the way he looked at me, how his eyebrows moved and his forehead slightly increased. I loved how his sweet dimple appeared and disappeared on his chest and how his jaw tilted as he contemplated me.

    His gaze was effortlessly captivating, he used his entire body to drive his attention in conversation and I am sure he would be capable of making the grocery shop list sound interesting.

    He smiled when he noticed I was entranced by his appearance, we sat in two-seat in the first class. The seats were comfortable and enough big and in front of us we had a huge screen.

    His long fingers tapped on the screen to order a bottle of champagne and some snacks.

    "Champagne?" I inquired, do we have something to celebrate? I don''t remember having obtained much from my life besides from a breakup and a hangover.

    "We shall celebrate." He looks at me as if he was puzzled by my saying.

    When you grew up into adult alcohol isn''t so great as it used to be during your youth, even if I had never liked much the bitterness of it I liked the idea of me drinking and somehow I even liked the effects it provoked me. The euphoria and unjustified happiness about life, the carefree mind, and the sudden boost of confidence.

    I didn''t know how I turned into a girl who is disturbed by the sight of champagne but somehow I did.

    "I don''t usually leave with an almost unknown person so yes maybe we shall celebrate. You could still be a serial killer and I better be drunk not to feel the pain when you kill me." I said, chuckling under my breath but when a few people turned around to look down at us as if I was serious, I realized I said that too loud.

    "Sweetheart, If I wanted to kill you I would have done it under different circumstances and not here in front of so many people. It''s not like we never had moments alone anyways¡­" He took the joke unlike other people and winked.

    We both giggled and when the champagne arrived at our table I am not so skeptical about it anymore.

    The Champagne was a rose one, my favorite one when I was young enough to enjoy it. He untaped the gold paper cover on the top, and carefully he untwisted it pressuring on the cork to prevent it from popping out.

    He opened it effortlessly and I can''t stop my gaze as it traveled through his muscled arms that I can spot beneath his white shirt.

    A breath escaped from my mouth as he poured the rose into my glass, he smiled as he filled his glass as well.

    Some of the people''s gazes were still on us and although I felt under pressure and uncomfortable by it he didn''t seem to mind much, as if he was used to their oppressive gazes.

    "Before we drink I have to tell you something," he leaned over and my heartbeat replied to his action and started to beat fastly in my chest.

    Oh my, what was happening to my heart? It looks like I had never met a man before, I even felt my mouth dring and the silence seemed to last for hours before he finally spoke.

    "I want this journey or vacation, call it how you want, to benefit us in many ways. So I thought about something."

    I don''t know what my heart was looking forward to him saying that now I felt so disappointed in it.

    I nodded pretending to be interested in his forthcoming business proposal.

    "I talked to Carl about you."

    He then said shocking me enough that my jaw dropped and I am sure my eyes widened and my forehead creased. Why would they talk about me? Did Cameron tell him? My chest pounded and I mentally begged him to finish his sentence.

    I wanted to drink right now, remembering what alcohol used to be so appealing in the past because I used it as a weapon against any emotion I couldn''t handle.

    "He told me he is seeing the secretary so I felt the need to ask him if he broke up with you." He cleared his voice, "I knew you broke up but I had to pretend I didn''t know so he soon started to say what creaks you had on the surface and why your wedding fell apart. He mentioned you never did crazy things and dating you wasn''t as ¡­" he took a brief pause before he changed the approach, "my point is, we should use those days to help each other in those aspects. I have also some flaws, in case you haven''t noticed I am also very controlling and I like to have everything planned perfectly so that I won''t have any unpleasant surprise."

    I didn''t see the point here but my anger arose from my veins, I can''t stop thinking of Carl and how on earth he dared to talk about our relationship so easily and even blamed me.

    I knitted my eyebrows down, and shut my eyes for some instant, lucky I didn''t have Carl in front of me or I wouldn''t answer for my deeds.

    "So we will give us challenges during the entire time of our journey, we will have fun and prove ourselves all the people who dared to say those things about us weren''t right."

    I didn''t have to prove a point to anyone, I was like that and if he couldn''t accept it or if he was so bothered by it then why did he date me for six years? I didn''t snap my fingers and change one day, I had been like this since we met so it was so oblivious I wasn''t the problem.

    He was the kind of man who never blamed himself for his faults and I was glad he isn''t in my life anymore.

    Cameron leaned his glass over waiting for me to click it to sanction our pact, and despite I was full of resentment and anger I lean my glass over.

    Fine then, I just wanted to drink right now and forget the despicable person I dated for a quarter of my life.

 Chapter 20 - Shopping Day

    I didn''t know if it was more odd or sad the fact that my ex-boyfriend complained about me with the boy I am secretly moving away. But at least this proved to Cameron that I wasn''t as terrible as Carl described me. I just needed a little push and I needed someone to prove to me they truly wanted to make projects rather than complain I had never had time for him.

    Maybe I am just making up excuses to justify my behavior but I don''t think any reason would make cheating worth it.

    Never mind, I sighed and focused back the attention of the man I had near me just to find he was already looking at me.

    I smiled unconscious and he did the same, "stop thinking about him, and just to let you know, I didn''t retreat from reminding him what an amazing woman he lost. I let him know about all the people who asked me about you and I told him that someone with your business profile cant is let go."

    I laughed, now I understood why Carl started to list down all my so-called flaws because he had to remind himself why he cheated rather than let others know.

    "So this is our second date isn''t it?" He inquired with a slight smirk on his face. Yes, it was, what an odd date, yet I was just as excited at the idea as I was nervous.

    "Yes. An odd second date." I replied.

    Emotions mixed in my stomach and gave me nasty. I was surprised he didn''t have a personal jet even if the airplane we were on looked just like it for the very few people there except us.

    They all looked classy and wealthy from their way of dressing.

    "Cameron Collins," I said his name in a whisper before taking another sip." I heard you are quite famous."

    He bent his head, " I didn''t want you to know." He said clenching his teeth, upset by my comment.

    I frowned my forehead, " why not? Isn''t it a good thing?"

    "No when people start to treat you differently, I don''t want you to change just because I am famous."

    "I won''t change," I reassure him since from his tone of voice I could deduce he was slightly nervous.

    "I hope so," he sighed, leaning forward, " because I like what we have right now."

    What did we have right now? I didn''t know but I liked it as well, even if it would mean jumping on an airplane in the middle of the week.

    "So there''s we?" I said trying to cover how truly happy I was to hear his statement.

    "Maybe after this little vacation, there will be. You just have to trust me." He flashed his white smile, and as his lips curved his facial muscle contracted making his jawline appear even more defined than it already was.

    The hours passed by fast and in a matter of what looked like 10 minutes instead was like 2 hours we were sleeping peacefully.

    My head ended up on his shoulders that, due to the muscles underneath felt like a stone than a comfortable pillow.

    As I woke up I noticed Cameron was still sleeping, he had one hand on my leg and the other one on the window of the airplane.

    I almost felt the need to brush his hair with my touch or caress his cheek but before it''s too late I stop myself from doing so.

    He woke up a few minutes later and he caught me staring at him.

    The airplane landed and we all walked outside in a row, I was already feeling sticky and dirty in the same clothes I have worn all day so I complained, "we should go to buy some clothes." I said looking at him Pleading.

    When he nodded he called a taxi which just passed by us and we stepped on it.

    "Town square," he said to the driver who immediately turned to head in opposite direction.

    Everything seemed so amazing about that place that I wondered why I had never visited it before.

    The town square was amazing, full of lights and people that I felt like a nobody in that crowd of couples, families, kids, and probably lovers as well.

    The buildings were huge and tall, people came and went as if they looked carefully, thoughtful as if nothing mattered to them.

    Maybe they looked at me and they thought the same thing.

    "This looks so amazing," I said contemplating the view in awe and he smiled.

    He took my arm and started to walk in the main street.

    In a few hours I bought- or better he offered to buy me- a dress for every occasion. Two for the morning two for the afternoon and one for dinner, and one more for celebrating in case his meeting went well.

    When I walked into the luxury shops they somehow knew him, so they immediately started to make me see dresses and I felt like cinderella waiting to jump on her carriage.

    We had to stay there two days but he was treating me like we were supposed to stay in that city for months.

    My feet were aching and my fingers were pulsing, yet I didn''t want to stop visiting shops and walking in that city chatting with a handsome man about random stuff.

    At some point in the day, he pointed at a tall guy with a huge black hat on his head, the kind of that hat from which could appear a rabbit during magic shows.

    He giggled and then said, "I challenge you to go to him and ask him where he bought his hat from and then ask him if you can try it on."

    He was laughing so much that I wondered if he was seriously speaking, I hoped with all myself I wouldn''t dare to ask me such an embarrassing thing.

    I shook my head, "very funny." I said mimicking with my hand a no gesture.

    "Do it. We are going to give challenges to each other, don''t you remember?"

    I rolled my eyes, staring at that huge hat, I took a deep breath and contemplated whether to accept his dare or not.

 Chapter 21 - Dares

    What was I doing? What did I have in mind?

    The man with the huge hat looked at me puzzled, frowning his forehead and wondering how come I walked to him and hastily.

    I took a deep breath and mentally curse Cameron for having dared me to go there.

    "I ¡­" I stuttered, I barely recognized myself, where was the confident Lily who could manage to speak in front of dozen of people for a business meeting?

    I called her to my rescue, "I like your hat." I said, trying to sound as much sincere as I can and oddly enough I succeed in my effort.

    He hinted at a smile but from the way, his eyes slightly narrowed I could say he was still puzzled by my approach.

    I wanted to confess the truth, that it was only a bet but I doubted he would help me if he did.

    I offered a big smile, "can I try it on? I am from Manhattan, and I had never seen such a particular hat!" I put so much emphasis in my exclamation that I felt like a Hollywood actress and like Regina in mean girls with her lying capabilities.

    He believed in my efforts that time and lead me the hat.

    Oh God, I swallowed down and took it, I turned around to make sure Cameron was looking at me. He giggled under his breath, how silly I was to hope he would take back his dare?!

    He nodded to let me deduce I had to wear it. I rolled my eyes and without thinking about it too much since I didn''t have any intention to change my mind before it was too late.

    Cameron exploded in a loud laugh and I immediately gave the hat back to the owner thanking him and walking back to Cameron.

    "Happy?" I said, he was still laughing.

    I am sure if any of those people looked at us right now they would think the same thing I thought about them, that we were carefree.

    And maybe they were right because despite the embarrassment I felt when I put the hat on, now I felt I was so light and free from any thought and preoccupation.

    "My turn!" I said, a grin forming on my lips as I think of my revenge on him.

    "Did you already plan where we are going to eat at dinner?"

    I knew the answer without the need to hear him say it aloud, "yes I did."

    Of course, he did, if he didn''t wouldn''t be Cameron Collins.

    I bit my inner cheek not to laugh at how predictable he was.

    "Well cancel the plans now, I will decide the place and what you order."

    He shook his head, "I already know the restaurant I booked so.."

    I stretched my hand, "I wore a huge hat, you owe me."

    we both laughed and he finally gave up, sighing he lifted his hands in a sign of surrender.

    "Good," I said, smiling proudly. I didn''t know where to book but I knew I had to challenge him so the place had to be a restaurant where he would never step foot inside.

    As we walked back on the taxi to drive us to the hotel, a familiar smirk appeared on Cameron''s lips and I knew he had another dare for me.

    I hoped he would be more lenient with me but something told me I was wrong.

    He pointed at a dollar shop in front of us, "go there and steal something."

    My eyes opened widely and my jaw dropped.

    Did he lose his mind?

    I shook my head, "no way." I didn''t want to end in jail the first day I spend challenging myself.

    "Kiss me then." he rectified and I unconsciously rolled my eyes as I met his gaze again he had already leaned forward and cupped my chin with his hand.

    "I hate when you roll your eyes at me, Miss Lily Waldorf. Don''r you dare to do that again." He whispered and the next moment his lips pressed on mine and his hands slipped on my neck.

    My back was pushed on the car door, and my hair fell to the side when his hand wrapped around my neck as he slouched forward.

    He departed still so close to my lips that I could feel his breath.

    "I will show you how to do it," he said.

    He stepped down and stretched for my hand and when I took it he pushed me out of the car.

    We walked into the shop and Cameron whispered to me to distract the owner as he stole something.

    My heart raced in my chest, I didn''t steal anything since when I was a kid and stole candy from the doctor. Well, those candies were free but to me, that still counted as stealing.

    "Hi, it''s the first time in Las Vegas," I said, flashing a big smile on the guy who barely looked at me.

    He seemed way too focused on his phone to notice me. I looked at Cameron with the corner of my eye and he was checking the objects.

    When he met my gaze I widened my eyes to suggest he hurry since my anxiety level was increasing.

    After one minute he walked behind me when he said, "I''m done."

    I nodded and waved good night to the owner who still didn''t flinch his eyes away from the phone screen.

    Until he lifted his chin to glance at us and he spoke as soon as soon as we were going to walk out of the threshold.

 Chapter 22 - Room With A View

    "Have a good day!" The owner only said before he set his gaze back on the phone. I heard a sigh escaping from his mouth and we shared a gaze of relief before stepping on the taxi.

    I looked down at his hands but he wasn''t holding anyway, I frowned but before I could ask him what he stole he slipped out of his pocket a mini artificial rose and headed it to me, "this is for you," he said.

    I smiled and chuckled, at least I knew that was something he never did to any other lady. Then he pointed at the shirt he was wearing and I noticed the price tag was still hanging from it.

    I clapped my hands surprised, "I''m impressed."

    He said to the driver of the taxi our destination who mysteriously didn''t tell us anything for having stolen.

    When the taxi drove us home Cameron tipped a big sum of money to make him forget everything he saw.

    When Cameron asked for the room the receptionist already knew his name and all his dates. Not because he called before but because he had already been there, the reception finally looked at to offer a smile and then darted his gaze back on Cameron.

    My heart sank slightly in my chest, was that how people treated Carl when we were together? People only pay attention to the one with money and barely say hi to the other, maybe Carl truly had a point.

    However, I wasn''t so worn out or sad by not being noticed, I meant being at the center of the attention wasn''t something I aimed desperately at. If it happened, it had both pros and cons whereas if it didn''t happen then I wouldn''t mind much.

    The elevator rang and we walked out, he lead the key card bundle to the door''s handle he dodged the door and an amazing view appeared.

    Wow, it was huge, I had never seen a huger room, it had one huge bed which could hold a whole family in. A sofa to the side and a desk against the wall. Everything was decored in gold or white and the buildings were vintage but without any signs of time.

    A huge window expanded for the entire wall and from it, I could spot an amazing view, the lights of the palaces in front of us and the huge fountain which spat out gold water.

    That was the ulterior demonstration that different types of wealth existed, and he was surely on the top of the pyramid.

    The 50-inch tv stood on the pillar in front of the bed.

    "This room is amazing," I said, the excitement in my voice proved to him I was more than glad to spend my days there. And to be honest, I truly was, I could stay the entire day there and wouldn''t complain.

    He started to place the dresses he bought me in a huge white closet. While I placed his rose on the bedside table, it was a good thing it was artificial so that it may last forever and It will always remind me I did something crazy for once in my life.

    He opened the suitcase and started to take out a new shirt and new trousers.

    He unbuttoned it and like if he was alone in the room he took it off. I admired the fabric of the sheet brushing through his skin delicately, his muscles were relieved and I looked at the way his chest raised and lowered according to his breaths. His pectorals were muscular but not too much, just like someone who hit the gym regularly but isn''t too much obsessed with it.

    His shoulders have a magnificent appearance adorned by visible lines of his muscles.

    It was the second time I saw him shirtless but this time I had the honor to admire his shape, and he didn''t seem to mind.

    He walked forward and even if I immediately flinched my gaze away he was mocked by my reaction. "You should get ready too, I know it may be too distracting." He said mockingly, I rolled my eyes to hide my shyness, and then I walked to the bathroom to fix my makeup and wear my dress.

    At dinner time, I had to pick the place and I barely knew any place at all since I had never visited Las Vegas before.

    But I do have an idea, and I am quite sure it will destabilize Cameron enough.

    After I fixed my red lipstick and wore my tight sheath dress I headed back.

    "You look very beautiful," he complimented me and I pulled my hair behind my hair, I thanked him with a smile.

    "Ready for dinner?" I asked, he sighed, "not sure if I am sure." His voice tumbled in concern and I couldn''t stop a chuckle from escaping to my lips.

    I pulled him by his arm out of the room and once we walked to the kitchen I smiled when I saw what that hotel had what I was looking for.

    "My idea is to wait for the chefs to leave and when they left we will make our dinner."

    The clock struck 9 pm and I heard the kitchen closed at 10 pm so we didn''t have to wait much longer.

    The whole day went so fast that we spent the entire afternoon walking in Vegas and we were both starving for not eating the entire day''s proper meal.

    We only had a few sandwiches and some pastries the shop had offered us.

    "Why we don''t eat here like normal people?" He complained.

    Because it wouldn''t be funny if we did, and I had a desperate need to seek my revenge for his challenging dares.

    "The kitchen is free!" He said after one hour when the chefs walked away.

    The last one bumped slightly the door and I sneaked behind him to slide my body in before the door could close completely.

    I kept it open for Cameron and gestured for him to reach me.

 Chapter 23 - Dinner

    I pulled him in by his arm and then still holding his hand I walked to the fridge, one of the many which were there.

    It was everything so clear that I almost changed my idea thinking about having to clean afterward.

    I gazed around in look for the knife and when I finally saw it I pointed it, "start cutting out some vegetables."

    He shook his head, "I''m fine watching you."

    "No, no!" I slouched forward to grab a knife and rest it on the table in front of him.

    He sighed and started to cut some zucchini into small cubes.

    He was doing better than I expected, he proceeded to cut some peppers and carrots then we added all the vegetables on a big pan.

    I put some water to boil and then turned around, "now we wait." I walked closer to him, "I hadn''t cooked in a long time. I was always scared Carl wouldn''t like how I cooked or that he liked more to order. We came back in different times of the days so when I saw that whenever he came back early or late he always had dinner alone I started to do the same."

    I shrugged, as I heard the noise of the oil freezing the vegetables and the bubbles of the water starting to form I smiled. "I missed cooking," I confessed.

    He joined in my smile and wrapped his hands around my hips, I felt like I was the only one who stuck the knife, Carl also didn''t have time for me nor wanted to put effort or he would have found time to have dinner with me.

    He wrapped the vegetables and added some salt on them and some other species.

    "I always liked to cook," he whispered as he walked one step closer to the pans and threw in the boiling water the rice.

    I was glad his main focus was the pots so that he didn''t notice my surprised facial expression.

    "My family was never home, so I was bored all the time. I began to cook to fill the free time I spent alone at home, then I kept cooking in the hope that making food for them would bring them back together. As if some well-cooked dish could fix a divorce."

    When he turned around I was smiling, he tossed my hair behind my ear, "I am sorry," I said, and I truly was. I had never expected that inside a man so controllative and successful was hiding a vulnerable kid who probably had to grow too fastly for his age.

    His eyes squint with a shake of his head and I understood he didn''t like to hear that, maybe he hated the idea of being pitied by someone as much as I did.

    "I haven''t cooked in a while too. I am glad I am cooking again with you." He said, as I stared at him I noticed when he smiled he narrowed his eyes slightly and two little almost unnoticeable wrinkles appeared surrounding the corner.

    I drained the rice while Cameron poured coconut milk on the vegetables, he then added curry in it and started to melt slowly. The cream assumed a yellow color and a delicious smell come from it.

    After preparing two big dishes we sat on the edge of the kitchen shelf.

    "Admit it the real reason why you don''t date it''s because you want to conquer all the women alive with your cooking skills!" I exclaimed pointing my fork at him before taking another bite of my rice. It was delicious.

    He ceased to eat to dedicate my full attention, he smiled, "I don''t know why it''s so easy to open up and tell you those things when I am with you."

    He replied seriously and I immediately regretted having jested, I cleared my voice and my face grew more seriously within my mood.

    "I feel the same with you," as soon as he heard me he seemed more relieved as if he still doubted I didn''t like him.

    "I had never brought any girl I dated before with me to travel, just like I had never cooked for anyone before." He continued, his voice turned slightly high-pitched, revealing both the sincerity and the shyness in his voice.

    I didn''t know what to reply but my heart grew of happiness, eating something so simple like rice, cooped up in an empty room and with an almost unknown guy was making me more special than anyone else in my life ever made me feel.

    He settled into his seat and leaned forward the wall, he rested the now-empty bowl on the shelf and looked at me from there.

    I could feel a source of heat in my cheek, he was staring at me in his usual way but I felt honored by his gaze. I felt I was worth enough to be stared at the way he did, almost like he was enchanted by me.

    "I feel sorry and a bad person to admit it but I am glad you broke up with Carl because if you didn''t I would have never met you."

    I let the words simmer in, a smile played on my lips.

    Maybe sometimes life does pay you back for something you''ve suffered for to create some kind of balance.

    He leaned forward, his fingers rested on my chin, their coldness due to the porcelain bowl made me shiver, or maybe the shivering wasn''t due to that.

    He caressed my cheek and smiled as he got even closer to my lips.

 Chapter 24 - Too Much

    As soon as our lips have met, I realized that our meeting wasn''t casual because somehow we were supposed to meet. If it wasn''t for my boyfriend or a failed marriage I was sure we would have met anyway.

    His lips tasted like a sweet familiar poison and even if it was only the third time we have kissed I felt like I knew their shape by heart.

    We had a connection, that I had never had with anyone else, not even with Carl. Something we felt whenever our gazes met, our touch was electrical whenever our skins met.

    I knew he could feel it too and probably everyone could say the same.

    His tongue brushed against mine and I slightly opened my mouth to allow him major access and get our tongues to dance passionately and embrace. My back was shivering in passion and I loved how he tasted, I loved how strong our attraction was, stronger than all the other boyfriends I had.

    He pulled me closer to him, the position was probably the most uncomfortable one yet although my knees were hurting, I never wanted to stop.

    His lips turned softer, I almost joined when my thighs inadvertently touched the cold sink.

    His warm touch is like a relief until his hand slid through my dress and my heart drummed in anticipation, our kiss is deep, a mix of what may be affection feelings, and attraction mixing in each other to create a new emphasis.

    My breath shortened and I longed for more, I wanted to touch his body, his abdomen, and felt how much good it would be to be claimed his.

    Despite his rules, our lives, and probably everything that could go wrong. I didn''t care.

    I get rid of his shirt unbuttoning it with a quick tug, he smirked and removed completely his shirt.

    I heard his scoff and I understood he was considering our spot.

    He departed from the kiss and climbed down the shelf, aa I leaned forward to wrap my hands around his neck he already lifted me by his lips pinning me down the shelf.

    This was a better position, he started to kiss my neck slowly enough to allow me to bend my head slightly and appreciate a 180 degrees view of all his muscles and his definition shoulders.

    I held my breath, wondering how many women had the pleasure and the luck to admire his chest and his flawless body. Then I blinked a few times, I didn''t know why I turned so insecure with him. Maybe because he was the richest CEO I had ever met or just because I liked him too much.

    My phone rings and I darted my gaze to the phone screen.

    Four new messages from Joanna, I swallowed down and the butterflies in my stomach are brutally killed by the anxiety.

    I read the last message: is the hot billionaire CEO there? If yes, remember not to have sex, you already like him too much. There is only one thing worst than having a broken heart and that is being broken by two different guys in less than a month. Love you, xo.

    I liked him too much!

    I departed from the kiss before it was too late, my stomach now is filled with anxiety. Joanna''s message hit me like she just throw me a bucket of water making me brutally come back to my senses.

    He looked at me confused, yet he didn''t complain, he murmured "sorry," and immediately wore back his shirt.

    I shall be the one to apologize, I offered him a shy smile, "maybe we should try to be friends, I don''t think I am ready to be fully detached right now and I know that''s not what you''re looking for."

    I made it sound less difficult to say than it was, but that was the truth, I likes Cameron too much and if he had all those rules and didn''t want to seriously date I wondered what was the point.

    Maybe Joanna was right, too brutal, yet right, if I had sex with him I would be even more emotionally involved than I already was.

    He caressed my cheek with the palm of his hand and tapped his caressed with his thumb on my lips, making my heart jump in my throat.

    "It''s fine, I understand."

    Why was I struggling this much? I had to clench my fists and flinch away from my gaze not to kiss him again.

    I clumsily grabbed my phone before he could read the message and then I fixed my dress.

    I quickly answer the last message, ''thank you, you saved me. I was almost giving up."

    Silence fell and we quietly and quickly washed the pot and the dishes we ate, then we placed them back to where we found them.

    "This was fun," he said as we walked to the door, I sighed relieved realizing he wasn''t mad. He probably wasn''t speaking because he waited for me to do so.

    "Very fun," I replied smiling widely, it was probably the funniest day I had had in a long long time.

    We sneaked out of the kitchen, lucky there was no one in the corridor so we managed to reach our room in a few minutes.

    Tomorrow was the meeting day and also the last day we had to spend together and even if it may be sound silly I already missed being with him, and have to come back to my life.

    The only positive thing was seeing Joanna again and telling her everything. I checked the other messages and one was from my sister, complaining where I had been and why I wasn''t answering her calls.

    I decided to ignore the message and reply to that tomorrow when I would have a good excuse.

    "Miss Lily, what do you want to do now?" He asked, I frowned at my forehead, so he soon rectified to make sure I didn''t misunderstand him. "I mean, would you like to stay in or have a walk outside?"

 Chapter 25 - Friends

    We ended up watching a show on the huge tv we had in our room but I fell asleep not much later.

    When I woke up, eight hours later I was in the bed, next to him. We were standing far away with a pillow between us, I rubbed my eyes to wake me up and I unconsciously smile as I mentally put together the entire situation. He didn''t wake me up, he gently carried me to the bedroom and had the decency to put a pillow between us.

    I didn''t know why I was smiling at such a small thing but I truly appreciated his respectful gesture, If it wasn''t for the pillow I would give myself up to the urge of brushing my hand in his hair.

    He was still sleeping, he looked so cute that my heart doubled over in my chest.

    I didn''t want to leave the bed, I darted my gaze at the pillow feeling guilty for not respecting his boundaries as he did with me, staring at him while he is asleep made me feel like I am crossing his space.

    I shook my head and tosses my head on the pillow, all those feelings for someone I barely knew. what was happening to me?

    I had to stop because next time there won''t be Joanna''s text to save me and I truly need closure from relationship and love affairs after what I had been through.

    I stood up quickly, making sure to move inch by inch the sheets not to wake him up, and then I started to dress.

    Cameron woke up while I was busy brushing my hair, he immediately looked at the clock and when he read 8:05 he jumped down the bed.

    "I have the meeting in less than an hour and a half." He said, he headed to the closet and picked one of his elegant suits.

    He marched to the bedroom and when he is inside I heard him scream, "how did you sleep? Good morning by the way."

    I bit my inner cheek not to chuckle and took some seconds to put on mascara. When I am finished I replied, "I slept well, thanks for carrying me to bed. Good morning."

    In ten minutes we walked out of the room, we walked down the stairs to have a quick breakfast and I was surprised he didn''t pressure me into his meeting, he was nervous and agitated to get there late. I could tell it from the way his jawline tensed up for our entire breakfast and for his checking the clock multiple times even if he never make it obvious.

    He called a taxi and when we get on it I could notice his jaw slowly ease up its stiffens. He took a deep relieved breath when his gaze fell on the time of the taxi''s navigator and he realized we are perfect in time.

    "What is the meeting about?" I finally asked the question that had been floating in my mind the whole morning.

    "There will be lots of companies of any kind. They will present us a long-term action plan and my partner and I decide what company to support."

    That''s similar to what a broker would do but to a completely new level.

    We both walked down the taxi, and he pointed at the entrance door, we headed to a big room with a huge table, some people already sat their others immediately reached Cameron to ask him some questions.

    I sat on a nearby chair, none of the people looked at me, they all seemed to be focused on preparing their mental speeches about the meeting, they reminded me of my high school days when I studied the hours before exams.

    Finally one of them looked at me, it was like he was styling at me. His gaze penetrated in me as he slowly scrutinized me.

    "Who are you? I had never seen you before." He said, my gaze fell on the logo of his elegant blazer, CC. He must be Cameron''s assistant.

    "I''m...Cameron''s friend," I said.

    His face turned suspicious as if he didn''t believe me, "Cameron doesn''t have friends."

    If it wasn''t for his serious facial expression I would have laughed at his statement yet I tried not to. I took a deep breath and with just a composed look I replied, "well then I am his first friend."

    His gaze is still persistent and I struggled to hold it, what did he want? Oh God, Cameron surely is someone hard to deal with for his perfectionism, I am not surprised he has an assistant just as emphatic.

    Cameron sat on the chair near me and the assistant frowned at his gesture, he slouched forward closer to both him and me since I was sitting in the middle of them.

    "Cam? That is not your seat." His voice rang slightly altered and I have to bite my cheek not to smirk.

    Cameron flashed him a smile, "Lily, he is Andreas, my assistant. Andreas, this is my friend, Lily."

    His friend, did you hear that?

    The smirk I was so hard trying to suppress now appeared on my face but I used it to my advantage stretching my hand and tilting my head to the side.

    "Nice to meet you, I''m Cameron''s friend," I said, emphasizing it enough in case he didn''t hear it.

 Chapter 26 - Assistant

    "Nice to meet you," Andreas replied not holding my gaze much as he immediately cleared his voice and started to talk.

    "Good morning everyone, thanks for coming. We can start the meeting with a little introduction about the potential purchaser. Cameron will decide to collect your membership dues based on your growth during the years, the rates¡­"

    He continued to speak about many data and numbers I didn''t understand much.

    In about one hour and a half, Cameron announced to take a break so we walked out with Andreas.

    "He had never invited anyone before. You must be someone important." He said, why did he have to act so fussily? I rolled my eyes.

    Cameron intervened, "Don''t mind him, he is jealous because he is used to being the only friend I have." He winked at me so I played along with his statement, "is he worried I may take his place?" I raised an eyebrow.

    "That''s not funny," Andreas said slightly irritated, "I just wanted to know, I don''t like to be left in the hidden. We always told each other everything."

    "I know, I was just busy, I told you," Cameron said pulling his hair back as he took a deep breath.

    "You''ve been busy for a month, Cam." Andreas shook his head and after making a quick gesture he walked back inside.

    The meeting started in a few minutes and after another one Cameron and Andreas finally picked two companies to collaborate with.

    "So still busy to celebrate like the usual?" Andreas asked as soon as he opened to exit door.

    "Not at all," Cameron smiled.

    Andreas drifted his gaze back to me, "your new friend is welcomed!"

    I smiled, that''s an improvement, it wasn''t like I had any other plan anyway.

    We headed to a bar, and after we entered we sat at a table.

    "How''s working for Cameron?" I asked curiously, I wanted to know how he was at work and in daily life.

    Andreas shrugged, "when I first started to work for him he paid so much yet I thought it wasn''t still enough for how strict he was. But working with him made me grow as a person and mature, now I know how to keep control of things and prioritize my career. I turned into a completely new person."

    Cameron smiled, "thank you, but you''re a hard worker. I had many assistants during the years none of them is as dedicated and efficient as you."

    They shared an understanding gaze, I could read in their eyes the esteem they had for the other.

    They seemed very close and that''s why Andreas was so surprised to know he had friends, he probably knew about his rules and figured out I couldn''t be a potential girlfriend.

    "How did you two meet?" Andreas asked me. I took some instants to prepare an answer while our food arrived at the table.

    When the waiter turned around to serve another table I replied, "we casually met in a pub, I was desperate because I found out my ex-boyfriend cheated on me. Then he invited me here to forget for a few days about my ex."

    Andreas nodded while he listened to my explanation.

    "I see, well I hope Las Vegas helped you feel better." Andreas bit a fry and I smiled, unconsciously my gaze fell on Andreas as the words escaped from my mouth, "it did, I had one of the best days of my life, yesterday."

    Cameron understood my answer was referred to him and he hinted at a smile.

    "That''s why I moved here, Las Vegas always makes me happy," Andreas replied, I frowned I thought he was from Manhattan as well.

    "You''re not from Manhattan?" I asked, slightly puzzled if he had worked for Cameron so many years he must live in Manhattan too.

    "Yes, but Cameron and I met here, and I like to travel here when work is less demanding. I usually stay here for a month and then get back to Manhattan, like a breath of fresh air."

    Cameron may be a strict boss to work for but he surely is kind enough to allow him to move away for a month.

    Andreas deciphered my puzzled facial expression and he chuckled, "I mean I still do work but I work from Las Vegas."

    I cut my scrambled eggs and took a bite, "can I work for you?" I joked and the three of us laughed. When we finished having lunch Andreas said he had an appointment and he left.

    "I thought he hated me at first, he didn''t believe we were friends."

    Andreas opened the door for me and we walked outside as well, looking at Andreas rushing to call the taxi.

    "Because I don''t have many friends, and he already knows the few people I care about."

    I raised an eyebrow, "so am I one of your special friends now?"

    He pulled his hands in his trousers'' pockets and shrugged, "maybe."

    I liked how that sounded, maybe we could still be friends, I was sure he would be a great person to be around and he surely has many good tips to give me.

    I had never been attracted to a friend as much as I was with Cameron but maybe with time attraction will fade away and I would meet someone who would date me without any fear or rule in the middle.

    I was sure I would find that right person eventually but I now found a good friend, and that''s all I needed right now.

 Chapter 27 - Heart Or Brain

    Last few hours in Las Vegas then we have to fly back home and get back to our lives.

    The bartender poured us a glass of scotch whiskey, I took a sip as I sighed. "I don''t want to get back to my life, even If I do love my job. I enjoyed way too much to forget about my life."

    Cameron lifted his glass and chuckled before drinking a few sips, "I know how it feels, I usually get here on my own but I am glad I brought you here."

    "You''re such a lonely person," I joked, but deep inside I truly wondered why he sounded like he was always alone, with all few people around him.

    He seemed like he was a good person, maybe he feared people would take advantage of his wealthiness and pretend to be interested in his friendship? Nothing else came to my mind.

    I didn''t have many friends either so I didn''t blame him, besides Joanna and a few other friends.

    Joanna! I forgot to call her and to tell her where I was, she must be wondering where I have been and why I left out of nowhere.

    I massaged my forehead and mentally cursed myself when I recalled I didn''t even tell my mother, she is probably reposting my missing right now.

    "What''s wrong?" Cameron asked.

    "I hope my mother didn''t visit me home, I don''t want her to know I left the city for a few days in Las Vegas with a person I barely know."

    Cameron slouched forward and leaned closer to my ear as if he was going to tell me a secret, "breaking new miss Cinderella, you don''t have to always tell her the truth."

    Suggesting to lie to my mother? Now he acts like a friend, maybe not one with the best reputation.

    I smiled, "you''re right, but she knows me enough to be alarmed if I disappear for a few days." I scoffed and blinked twice, "which only proves my ex-boyfriend was right and I am pathetically boring."

    I realized I said it aloud as soon as Cameron''s face switched to an annoyed one, "Lily, don''t ever dare to talk to my special friend like this!"

    His voice piqued and he grew his eyebrows together, giving me a scolding glance.

    Why was he so handsome? I sighed under my breath and I could feel my heart pounding.

    "We need another one," he said to the bartender, I still tasted the bitterness of the last drink burning in my throat.

    I bent my head, "I think I am done." I confessed, "I don''t want to end up drunk in Las Vegas."

    I already had a taste of that slice of life and I could state that I am too old to get drunk again.

    And I didn''t trust myself around him, I already lost control and I was sober.

    The bartender already filled half of my glass.

    "Let''s drink it together." Cameron said we clinked glasses when he whispered "drink," we both drank in sync.

    He finished the drink faster than me, inhaled, and then vociferates out, "like drinking a glass of water."

    I rolled my eyes ignoring the huge smirk on his face.

    "We shall go before the airplane takes off without us," I said pointing at the clock on the wall.

    As I stood up I regretted having the second glass since my head started to spin, luckily I was still sober enough to walk and that sensation was probably due to my standing too quickly.

    I took Cameron under his arm to grab on someone in case I would lose my balance again.

    We walked to the street and when Cameron stretched his hand the taxi stopped.

    He opened the door for me we both sat, "to the airport." He said before he rested his hand on my knee.

    "You are such a good company, why has nobody ever come with you here?" I asked I had been wondering that for the entire day and I didn''t want to come back home with that question.

    "Because I never invited anyone before." He said, his warm hand gently squeezing my knee.

    "Why not?"

    "Because I was afraid that bringing any other woman here would make me hate the place in the future when she won''t be in my life anymore. I didn''t want to link this amazing place with her memory."

    Oh, that was deep and at the same time flustering, that was the reason why he didn''t even want to seriously date someone?

    A new question now haunted my poor mind but this time I didn''t ask him.

    "So next time you will visit Las Vegas you will regret having invited me?" I asked, I could feel my voice cracking in my throat.

    "No, Lily." His gaze fell on my lips and we both swallowed down, his hand is on my hair, brushing through it.

    "I never doubted that with you. And I was right, whenever I will visit Las Vegas I will be proud to think of you and me."

    I could feel shivers everywhere in my body, one side of me wanted to tell him that it was the same thing for me but another one was telling me to take time.

    His hand moved away from my knee but I could still feel the warmth of it.

    The silence fell in but I was sure our body language was speaking for both of us.

    When the taxi parked I immediately opened the door and as soon as I walked down I inhaled a deep breath of air.

    He paid for the taxi and we began to walk to the airplane, at each step my heart sank a bit more pressing against my chest and impeding me from breathing properly.

    It was like my heart didn''t want to reach the airplane nor leave.

    How can my heart forget about a man I dated for six years while my mind couldn''t and was still wondering what I did wrong?

 Chapter 28 - Girls Night

    Joanna was sipping the cold brew I made for both of us, she massaged her forehead and looked at me puzzled, "so you''re telling me, you and mister hot CEO went for a friendly vacation for two days?" She had her eyes widened and her eyebrows raised.

    I nodded, "exactly."

    "He''s the perfect man." She gestured with her hand, her long straight blonde hair cascaded on her legs as she sat down.

    The sun rays penetrated the room, enlightening her blue-grey eyes.

    "Perfectly unavailable." I said, with a bit of resentment in my voice.

    "But he surely is a perfect friend," I drunk few sips of my coffee looking at her grimacing.

    "I don''t think you can ever be friends." She stated, spinning the drinking straw in the coffee, the milk melted with the coffee.

    She took a long breath, "I have to tell you something," her voice and her face turned more seriously and her gaze fell on the glass so that I couldn''t see her eyes fill with tears.

    I frowned, "what''s wrong?" In the years I learned how to decipher her emotions, although I missed the years where we lived in the same flat to save up on collages'' dues. As years passed by I stayed in Manhattan while she moved with her parents to New York to take care of her ill father.

    Since then our friendship never changed but we started to talk less and our lives got in the middle, yet I still considered her one of my closest friends.

    She looked very flustered and I hadn''t seen her that perplexed in a while.

    she pulled a stroke of her very long thin straight hair away from his face.

    "I went here not only to visit you." she said, "I visited some hospitals, to ask them their opinion about my father''s condition. I hoped they would tell me he will be fine but they all shared the same diagnosis."

    Her fist clenched and I could see her squeezing the glass to hold back the tears, my heart bounced in my chest and a sudden feeling of sorry and angry penetrated in my skin.

    "I am sorry," I said, my voice trembled, I hated seeing her that sad, I know how much she cared for her father. I still remember the nights she spent stusying medicine all night in the desperate hope she may find a cure for his father.

    "I have to ask you a favor when he will..." her voice broke and I could hear the noise of her saliva choking in her throat. She cleared her voice and finally looked at me, her gaze was even more wrecked than I thought.

    "when he will be gone, can I move here with you? you''re my only friend and I don''t want to stay in that house. It would be too painful."

    I caressed her back and covered her hand with my own to show her she had all my support, "I am here for you. You can move here, this house is too big for one only person and I miss seeing you every day."

    She smiled to me, then she wrapped her arms around my neck and I melted in her embrace.

    "Like old times." She whispered, we both were smiling and I could feel her hugging more tightly as if I was the only family she had.

    Her mother left her when she was a kid so probably when her father will pass away too I will be the only person for her.

    I wished the hug could soothe her pain of the imminent death but even if she was smiling and her eyes weren''t filled with tears anymore I still knew she was inwardly wrecked and miserable.

    "I still have the rest of the day off, do you want to spend some time together. Do you want to watch a movie?" I asked as I took our empty glasses and washed them.

    "We can make pop corns and watch Pride and Prejudice." She said, a smile filled her face.

    I nodded, Pride and Prejudice had always been one of her favorite movies and I didn''t blame her, according to me it''s one of the best movies.

    "Deal!" I said, "then we can order pizza!"

    The smile on her face grew, "yess! Perfect!"

    I put a bag of popcorn on the microwave while she looked at the pile of DVDs for the movie, when she found it she put the cd in the decoder.

    the popcorn were ready in few minutes and filled the room with a delicious smell, I poured some salt on it and then made two big bowls for both of us.

    "Ready!" I exclaimed handing her the bow, she clapped her hand.

    "This is why I loved living with you!"

    I frowned my forehead and gently nudged her, "oh because I made the food? I thought because you loved me and I was the best best best friend you could ever ask for."

    "Well," she pretended to assume a thoughtful expression and threw a popcorn in her mouth, she chewed loudly.

    "Also that." She said when she swallowed down.

    We both giggled, "start," I said pointing at the tv and stretching my legs on the sofa.

    She started the movie and then threw me a popcorn, "you should invite mister CEO tonight. I want to meet him."

    I shook my head, hearing the cracking of the popcorn as I chewed, they were still hot and I loved how they tasted. In my list of favorite foods pop corna are definitely one of my top 10.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea," I kept watching the tv as I spoke, "We saw each other yesterday, maybe he would think I can''t stay away from him If I had already invited him here. And I don''t think his rule would allow it."

    Joanna scoffed, I could see her rolling her eyes with the corner of my eye, "Right his rules. Well I can invite him if you don''t want." She shrugged, she turned around to wink at me with a mouthful of popcorn.. "I will pretend I want to make you a surprise."

 Chapter 29 - Pizza Time

    We spent the entire evening ordering food and eating popcorns. After watching Pride and Prejudice I convinced Joanna not to call Cameron and we ended up browsing through collages albums and talking about our crushes back then.

    She pointed at a guy who had an embarrassing hairstyle, with a very long bang.

    He wore long tees and every girl at middle school was in love with him, I laughed seeing his photo, I wondered where he is now. Or every other person I had met then.

    "He thought you were the only one who didn''t have a crush on him," Joanna said, tapping her finger on the photo.

    I laughed, "I was secretly liking him too."I confessed and then we both laughed loudly.

    "I knew it! Pretending to be his best friend? That was smart!" She pretended to remove her invisible hat and I pretended to bow, "thank you."

    "I don''t know why we never spoke during the years of middle school."

    I nodded, "Me either," we had different classes and never found time to bound. But I was very glad to have met her in high school since then we had never separated and we always shared every happy yet sad moment with the other.

    I considered her more than a best friend, like a second sister.

    "You were one of the smart girls who everyone is afraid to talk to." She reminded me and I chuckled, indeed I had good grades and studied a lot.

    "And you were the one who talked during classes and never studied," I replied, she nodded proudly.

    We were the opposite yet we ended up being best friends as soon as we met. Maybe because our pieces fit together perfectly and where I was lacking she was filling the void and vice-versa.

    "I am so happy you''re moving here," I said, and I hugged her tightly to make up all the times the distance didn''t allow me to.

    She wrapped her hand around my back, "me too," she whispered.

    When she departed from the hug she took my hand and pulled me to the kitchen.

    "Not today but one day you should introduce me to this handsome CEO and he should set me with one of his hopefully just as handsome friends!" She said, resting her hand on her hip.

    She then opened the fridge door and took a juice, then poured it into two glasses.

    I took my glass and took a sip, "we are friends now." I reminder both her and the tingling feeling in my stomach that I felt as soon as she mentioned him.

    She gestured with her hand as if that was useless information.

    I rolled my eyes, "you never liked Carl and now you like Cameron?"

    She shook her head and lifted her finger, "no, I don''t like him yet. I sympathize for him, time will prove me whether he is trustworthy or not." She continued, she was right, maybe time will solve or confirm some doubts. One sure thing was that for my future relationships I will make sure to see the red flags and walk away at the first mistake.

    "Sympathize him?" I arched an eyebrow, "that''s still better than how you felt for my last boyfriends." I said amused, she finished drinking her juice then she shrugged.

    "Maybe the food today softened my soul."

    She said, her statement made me remember we ordered pizza and I didn''t put the dishes on the table yet.

    I started to prepare the table while Joanna sat on the sofa and started scrolling through her phone.

    In the minutes the delivery boy arrived.

    "Pizza is the best food ever. Best. Someone bless the Italians for inventing such delicious food." She said biting the slice of her pizza and rolling her eyes in pleasure.

    "I agree, I would sell my soul to the devil to eat it every day without worrying to be unhealthy or gaining weight," I commented.

    "Life is cruel and unfair, if it was fair pizza would make you lose weight and boys would treat us like we deserve."

    And wouldn''t cheat, I rectified inwardly and sighed.

    "Will you leave tomorrow morning?" I asked.

    She nodded, "I will, my cousin is taking care of dad while I am away." She explained. "I hope he won''t suffer much, seeing him in such a bad condition breaks my heart." She explained, her eyes blinking a few times and her voice piqued.

    I stretched my hand to cover her own and then smiled, "call me if you need anything. Even if you need to talk."

    Joanna nodded, then she set her gaze back on the pizza.

    She took another slice of pizza and when she bit it her she murmured a "yummm," loud enough to make me laugh.

    "Pizza isn''t this good in New York."

    "One more reason to move here!" I exclaimed.

    When we finished eating pizza, our belly was enough fully to make us feel both happy yet bloated.

    But that was another reason why life was unfair.

    However, we walked back on the sofa and started to scroll through the movies list for something else to watch.

    "No more romance," I said, "I want something ruthless. We should watch a Tarantino movie." She suggested as she crossed her legs.

    "Yess!" I said, using the remote to select the movie.

    I rested my head on her shoulder and she leaned forward to allow me better support.

    The movie started but Joanna lasted for about two hours before she said she was too sleepy to keep watching.

    "You can use the guests'' room," I said pointing her at her bedroom, she nodded before hugging me tightly and whispered closer to my ear. "Goodnight best friend."

    I smiled, we used to say that every night in college.

    "Good night best friend," I said back.

 Chapter 30 - Collaboration?!

    I woke up at noon to drive Joanna to the airport, we stopped by a bar inside the airport to have breakfast together. We ordered our usual favorite breakfast, a latte for me and an americano for her.

    "So don''t forget to tell me everything." She said and I nodded. "I will."

    "I will text Carl to come to get his stuff so that the house will be free when you arrive," I said.

    "Thank you," she replied smiling. I loved how good she looked when she smiled, her facial expressions were delicate yet definite, giving her appearance a beautiful sweet rare touch.

    "I wish I could look at him in the eyes when you will tell him that he has to grab his stuff and leave." She added smirking mischievously.

    "I won''t tell him like that," I said shaking my head and laughing.

    "I already sent him a message and then I plan to leave his stuff in front of the garage," I explained.

    "Sounds less dramatic and less funny than it did in my mind." She said folding her arms.

    I knew how much she loved soap operas and that''s why I knew she truly lived for the drama and the potential love triangle I was about to create.

    However, I hugged her and whispered to her how much I loved her.

    Saying her goodbye even if it was only a see you soon always was painful. I wished I could leave with her and stay close to her, maybe even help her to take care of her dad. But afternoon we both had our lives and mine had already been on stand-by for three days in a row.

    I walked back in my car and drove to work, mentally making up a speech about the meeting Cameron invited me to.

    "He asked me more information about the company and then he said he will keep an eye on our growth in the current year to make a statistic about car companies."

    That was what I used to call a filibuster, during my college years. I always used filibustering to make up excuses to reject boys without telling them I didn''t like them.

    Life changes.

    I smiled at that memory and after parking, on the reserved spot, I stepped down and walked to my office.

    I hop on the elevator when a hand prevents the door from closing completely.

    My boss, I swallowed down at his sight. My heart doubled over in my chest and I forced the fakest kind smile.

    "Good morning Simon," I said, clearing my voice.

    As soon as my eyes fell on him I forgot about my learned by heart speech.

    He walked inside flashing me with a genuine smile, I wondered if he had better skill than me or if he is truly smiling.

    "I can''t believe you know Cameron!" He said, he wrapped a hand around my shoulder and I couldn''t be glad he didn''t turn around to look at me because from the reflection the door cast my eyes widened.

    I worked for him for six years yet his hand had never been as close as it was today.

    "He told me everything about the Las Vegas meeting." He continued.

    Everything?

    I hope his everything was different from my everything.

    Now I was panicking, I didn''t know what to do nor what to say.

    Why on hell would Cameron tell him?

    His hand squeezed on my shoulder and every floor, the elevator passed by my heart skipped a beat.

    "Cameron and I are friends, we went to the same college. He has very few friends but the few ones he has are very loyal." He explained.

    The elevator stopped at the floor of my office and his hand finally moves away from my shoulder as he walked out.

    I followed him into my office and when he sat down, he entwined his hands together and took a deep breath.

    "I trust his capabilities and he has all my esteem." He started, I clung onto the chair to release my nervousness.

    "And he suggested me to give you a promotion. You already own a good position in the company but I want to reward you for your great contribution in making the company what it is right now."

    A promotion? My eyes widened one more time, I didn''t work at all in Las Vegan with Cameron. How could he know I am an efficient worker?

    "Thank you," I said in a whisper.

    "You don''t have to thank me." He intervened shaking his hand.

    "He told me that I am lucky to have you because in the huge amount of companies he owns he barely meets someone who dedicates themselves to work as much as you did."

    Now that sounded like a negative thing but his huge smile proved me otherwise.

    "I didn''t work with Cam¡­Mr. Collins." I rectified. "How can he know I am one of the good people?" I asked frowning my forehead.

    "That''s why he said he wants to see you in action to confirm or contest his idea. If at the end of the collaboration he will tell me he was right about you then the promotion is yours." He said, he then fixed his sleeve before he stood up.

    "I will tell you more about this tomorrow, I have a brunch with him right now." He winked and walked out.

    When the noise of his footsteps finally fade I took a long deep breath and let my body sink in the chair.

 Chapter 31 - The Right Man

    The fact Cameron talked to my boss about me meant two things, one that he still thought about me and wanted to see me again. The second thing was that he probably didn''t understand he couldn''t talk about me a lot since his coworker was none other than my ex-boyfriend.

    Just when the thought of him occurred in my mind the phone ringed.

    I slid it out of my pocket to see a call from Carl.

    My heart dropped, what if Cameron told him about our little holiday too?

    I hesitated whether to answer or not and then at the second ring I finally answered.

    "Hello?!"

    "Lily, hi, I read your message. I was thinking, maybe we can have lunch together and then I will come to take my stuff."

    I take a deep breath, "no, Carl. I don''t want to see you, that''s the reason why I will leave your stuff outside when I won''t be alone."

    "Oh¡­" a long pause in the middle. "Okay, if that makes you happy then¡­ I will take it tomorrow morning so you will be at work."

    I nodded forgetting he couldn''t see me through the phone and I pressed the hang off the bottom even if I heard his voice calling me.

    I Didn''t care what he wanted to tell meI just wanted him and his stuff out of my life and my house forever.

    I browsed through the papers, three cars were sold when I was in Las Vegas and one of the themes was a new client. Like praxis, I called him to make sure everything was right and he got all the information he needed for the car and then to tell him about the forthcoming special offers he may be interested in

    That practice was efficient to push the client to buy from our company more and build a loyal relationship.

    The client said he was happy with choosing us and that he wanted to subscribe to our service to learn

    about the special offers in advance.

    I asked him all the important information and after thanking him for his time I finally hung off.

    I wondered how Cameron worked, if he had some practices he followed as well to convince his clients, to become what he was he must have applied strategies and must have worked very hard.

    The door slammed hitting the wall and I joined, I immediately flinched my gaze from the computer when I saw my angry mother walking in very angrily.

    "Where were you?" She asked. I tried not to roll my eyes, I forgot that ignoring her calls would only feed the fire of her anger.

    "I was worried," she continued. "Since you broke up you always disappear! Even the day of the wedding and now even for days! What''s happening to you, Lily?!" She screamed forgetting she was in my office and the plexiglass walls would let on her voice.

    "Mom," I whispered, "quieter." I widened her eyes.

    She finally sat down and scoffed noisily.

    "I don''t know what''s going on with you." She said again shaking her head.

    "Mom I am fine. I just need some time for myself. You don''t have to worry."

    Another scoff. "You should advise me then when you leave." She pinched the skin on her forehead, I could see she was in difficulty as if she wanted to say something but didn''t know how I would react to that.

    "I talked to Carl during your absence. I thought you were with him." I didn''t know if I was more offended by the fact she thought I would forgive Carl for what he did or by the fact Carl didn''t even tell me.

    She continued as soon as she saw my forehead creasing and my disapprobation shaping my facial expression. "I know you are still suffering. I also know you don''t want to forgive him. But I wanted to confront him to know why he left you."

    I blinked a few times to let that information rise above me, but still, despite I knew her so well I was hurt by her decision to talk to someone else besides me, her daughter.

    She cleared her voice and I swore to myself I would always answer her calls since on. I hated the direction our conversation was taking.

    "Every couple has problems but You should fix things with him. Trust me you don''t want to stay the rest of your life alone." She said, she always took Carl''s sides and I thought it was because she deeply down liked him a lot but now I understood the reason. It was because she didn''t want me to be alone. She''d rather want me to forgive and marry a cheater than not marry at all.

    "Mother," I said, struggling with every inch of my rationality not to tell her off but to maintain the calm. "I deserve someone better. And the fact you think someone so despicable to cheat and humiliate me in front of our entire family is the right person for me breaks my heart. But proves what I always knew, that maybe you don''t value me enough. I broke up with him because I want to put myself first and I beg you not to make me choose myself over you or my family so please don''t ever ask me something like that again."

    I swallowed down, the lump in my throat was so prominent that my voice broke. I had so much anger and sadness that they could fill the entire room but somehow I was even more disappointed.

    Because I was sure that a mother should only want the best for her daughter.. And Carl wasn''t nearly close to being the best for me.

 Chapter 32 - Family Issues

    I never found the courage to answer to my mother''s subtle disrespect but somehow I did that day and her reaction was just like mine.

    My stance left her confused and even angry. She frowned her forehead, "I am telling you to forgive him because I want nothing but a happy life for you and I don''t want you all¡­"

    I intervened before she could continue, whatever effect happened to me earlier to give me the courage to tell her off now had dissolved, "I know mother. I am sorry, I am just very frustrated. That''s why I left for a few days. I needed a break." I said and that wasn''t completely a lie although not even the naked truth.

    "I agree about this. You do need a break. This work and career made you already sacrifice the person of your life you can''t even sacrifice your mental health."

    I sighed under my breath, she didn''t understand anything of what I said and I was already too stressed to repeat what I said. Was it even worth it? Maybe she will never understand my point of view.

    "Thank you for your concern," I cut it short and I faked a smile pacifying my inner nervousness.

    She stood up sighing understanding that was my sign that the conversation was over, "have a good night, and please call your sister, Evelyn. She was worried too." She said waiting for my nod of consent, when I finally gave her she kissed me on a cheek and then left.

    I went back to my computer and I finished some old work I had to complete.

    When it was finally lunchtime, I decided I had to do the right thing and text my sister. She deserved to know I was right even if our relationship wasn''t the best relationship two sisters had.

    I cared a lot about her and we always were there for each other when we needed help but besides that, there was no special bond, no secret we only knew about the other, no special memento we had together.

    '' I am sorry I disappeared, mom told me you were worried and I wanted to let you know I am fine.''

    I typed and then send.

    As I searched her contact my finger paused to scroll when I read Cameron''s name, only reading his name made my heart pound in my chest and double over.

    I missed him.

    Damn.

    I hadn''t seen him in a day and I already missed him.

    Earth to Lily, what''s going on!? Get it together.

    I sent a message to my sister and then left the phone on the table as I grabbed my sandwich.

    I took a few bites then headed to the coffee machine, as I waited for my latte to be prepared I leaned slightly forward when I noticed something worthy to catch my attention.

    Two of the coworkers were talking to each other very animatedly, and with talking, I meant almost kissing.

    They both had families and husbands, my stomach turned in disgust as I remembered that may have been me if Carl didn''t confess.

    Lucia lifted her head and met my gaze, she became pale and froze immediately departing from the kiss.

    That''s when Matthew also saw me, following the direction of her gaze.

    I didn''t say anything, I only grabbed the coffee and turned around to grab my sandwich, and head back to the office.

    I didn''t know Lucia and Matthew very well, but it was so weird I never saw their so-called connection.

    Lucia knocked on the door of my office and I gestured at her to come in.

    "Hello, Lily. Look¡­" she paused not knowing what to say nor how to justify herself, maybe she should have made up an excuse before walking to my office. Wasn''t that the praxis?

    "Look¡­ Our marriages are in crisis and we are on the verge of divorcing. Matthew and I are seeing each other for two months but we love each other."

    Two months of a clandestine relationship to ruin a divorce.

    I wrapped my sandwich and put it back in my glass container, then I looked up at her. Her face was full of concern but no regret, that expression so familiar. The same Carl had at the altar.

    "I am not the one you have to explain or apologize to. I give you both the rest of the day off, go home and give your significant other a better apologize." I said, almost forceful.

    "No¡­ we ¡­ need time¡­" she stuttered shaking her head. Time? I swallowed the nervous chuckle imminent in the back of my throat.

    "You don''t need time but respect for the person you married and promised to be loyal to for the rest of your life. I won''t repeat myself, Lucia. Tell Matthew my suggestion and enjoy the rest of your day." I faked a smile and pointed at the door.

    I could feel the blood boiling in my veins.

    She opened her mouth to oppose but when I frowned my forehead she immediately closed it changing her mind, she turned around and marched to Matthew.

    His office was too far to allow my sight but I truly wanted to see his reaction, so I decided to walk out of my office as well and head back to the vending coffee machine to have an excuse to admire his reaction.

    Lucia walked in and he immediately threw his arms around her leaning closer for a kiss. She shook her head and began to speak. The more she spoke the more Matthew''s eyes widened and then he threw his hands on his head as if he was desperate.

    Maybe his marriage wasn''t so in crisis.

    Lucia folded her arms, I wasn''t the only one surprised, his reaction also shook her.

    I wish I could hear what she told him right now because I saw him joining his hands together in a beg and assuming a pleading expression.

    I walked back to my room satisfied by the show.

    I pretended to type on my keyboards when from the corner of my eye I saw Matthew walk toward my office¡­

 Chapter 33 - [Bonus ] A Little Chat

    Matthew knocked on the door and after I nodded at him to allow him to walk in he sat at the chair in front of my desk.

    He took a long deep breath and then rested his head on his hands. He shut his eyes closed and for some instants, I wondered if he was acting as a protagonist of a drama or if he was being serious.

    "Miss Waldorf," he started. Many people there called me by my last name, but I don''t know if it sounded better than my name.

    "I know you may be influenced by your past, I heard you..." he paused for some instant to decipher if his words caused any change in my expression but I didn''t let my facial expression reveal any emotion.

    So he continued, his voice growing more hesitant and worried, "you experienced something similar but please don''t force me to do something like that. I care about my wife and I don''t want to cause her any pain."

    Wasn''t it inconsistent? saying he didn''t want to hurt her but at the same time already do so.

    I didn''t keep my thoughts for myself, "one more reason to tell her the truth." I faked a plastic smile, "I will tell you this once, do tell her, and take one or few days off."

    I didn''t know why I took to heart something like that but I wanted to be warned earlier about mine and Carl''s situation so I thought maybe his wife thought the same.

    "I don''t think this has nothing to do with work," his voice became more irritated and his tone of a voice raised.

    "It does." I rectified, darting my gaze back on the pc. I had still some work to do, why was he bothering me? If he didn''t want to face the consequences of his actions then he shall have thought about cheating twice.

    "I dont think it does, miss Waldorf. This is personal not working linked." He spat, on his forehead formed lots of short creases and the vein on his neck bloated.

    I gave my attention back to him, I tilted my head to the side, now I was pitying him. Yet a mixture of disappointment, anger, and frustration knotted on my stomach.

    "I insist. You see, your effort and success in personal relationships says a lot about your personal traits.

    If you''re an unloyal person in love relationships, you''re most likely to be unloyal in work too. Same reasoning about your lack of courage to tell her the truth and your determination on fixing the problem with your wife rather than replace it with something else." I cleared my voice and leaned slightly forward.

    "The situation changed completely your profile, according to the facts now you seem like a person who doesn''t put much effort and devotion to the things he cares about, who isn''t constant and can''t commit long term and who cannot even communicate without getting angry as you did now."

    He remained speechless at my statement, he wasn''t expecting that.

    I stood up and walked toward the door to open it. "So I am sorry to inform you but I don''t want people with such a bad profile in my company. Do not bother coming back tomorrow."

    His jaw dropped and I was sure he wished in that instant that he knew more languages just to know more words to insult me or to express his anger.

    Maybe I was taking revenge on him for Carl''s behavior but I had my good reasons and I truly didn''t want such an unloyal person both around me and in my work habits.

    The praxis for firing a person shall have been longer and I should have informed my boss too and then some papers and much other praxis but I didn''t care. I only wanted him out of my sight, was I exaggerated?

    He stood up, "you will pay for this!" He threatened me pointing his finger against me and frowning his forehead.

    He looked so mad that I feared his vein on his neck would explode and his fists would bleed from being clenched so much.

    He walked away whispering he would call his lawyers and that I didn''t have any reason to fire him. I even hear him murmur that my ex-boyfriend had his reasons if he cheated on me.

    He passed by the corridor where all the other workers'' offices were and when they deduced what happened they didn''t dare to lift their gazes from their computers, maybe they feared I would do the same to them.

    Even Lucia who glanced at me through her officed didn''t say anything, I was sure she was just hurt by Matthew''s behavior. Maybe she cared about him, maybe she even loved him and she understood he wasn''t going to face his wife.

    I hoped she understood me and my reasons, she needed someone whose attentions wouldn''t be intermittent.

    The rest of the day at work we remained in a flat silence, the office had never been quieter and the only noises we heard were the noises of the keyboards or the calls every since in a while.

    I finished to work almost at dinner time so the time I went back home it was already 8 pm.

    While I waited for the water to boil I checked my phone and saw my sister reply to my text.

    "I am glad you''re fine. I wish you would let your walls down for me. Have a good evening."

    That message hurt, I typed back quickly to ask her what she meant but then canceled before sending it.

    I wished she would also let her walls down but maybe she wasn''t doing so because I inadvertently did the same thing so we ended up in a never-ending vicious circle.

    Maybe I could break that circle by a simple text.

    I typed, ''maybe you''re right.. My walls may not be down but my door will be open for you if you want to have dinner together tomorrow.''

 Chapter 34 - Careful, You May Be The Next

    The next day I woke up later than usual, yet I still made it to work at the usual timing. 10 minutes earlier than my time, I walked in grabbing a huge cup of coffee.

    In front of my office stood a man whose silhouette was muscled and his hair was long and thick. Was it¡­

    Cameron turned around and flashed me a huge smile.

    Of course, it was him, the only person in the entire world who could be earlier than me at work.

    "Good morning," he said.

    "Morning," I returned the smile. Everyone''s gazes were on him, especially the women who looked like they had never seen a man in their lives.

    I opened the door in my office and he walked behind me, the door was still opened as he probably forgot to close it. His gaze set on me the whole time making me almost forget how to drink.

    I cleared my voice, "so¡­ we have to work together?!" I asked.

    He nodded, walking around my office and inspecting every corner of it.

    I wondered if offices were a place he allowed in his long list of rules ¡­

    He turned around and finally replied to me, "sounds so. Well, it will be fun." He gestured with his hands and then he walked back nearer me and sat in the chair in front of my desk.

    I heard a knock on my door and a woman walked in, one of the assistants of my boss.

    "Hello, Cameron." She said smiling hugely while her gaze traveled through him as if she was looking at a model.

    "Your photos in the papers don''t make you justice." She whispered and I couldn''t prevent my eyes from rolling at her lack of touch.

    "Thank you." He smiled.

    "I am Patricia, Simon''s assistant, I was very excited at getting to know you. You''re such an inspiration and the perfect combination between a charming boy and a successful self-made man."

    "I am flattered, thank you," Cameron said and then he darted his gaze back on me. "We shall get to work now."

    I nodded, yes we shall. If someone finally would leave the office.

    "Maybe I can join you and see you two in action."

    She didn''t seem much interest in me, but I wouldn''t mind making her see me in action in firing her.

    Another roll of my eyes, but this time he caught me and almost laughed. "Maybe next time." He replied.

    She finally walked away after a nod and a murmur, "alright, see you next time."

    After that, he rested his head on his hands and tilted his head to the side, "let''s start?"

    I didn''t know what we were supposed to do together, Simon didn''t explain much. He said he would let me know more but he didn''t.

    "I just know we have to collab together," I said, shrugging and taking the last sips of my cup of coffee.

    "We do indeed, well Simon told me we should help each other''s in our jobs and then see if the collaboration will increase our monthly results or not."

    I nodded, I leaned forward to toss the coffee cup in the trash and when it fell in I smiled proudly.

    He laughed widening his eyes, "did I see it right?" He asked puzzled shaking his head.

    "What?" I frowned my head not understanding what he meant.

    "None other than the miss bossy girl who fired a boy for cheating and makes everything go straight here just tossed a cup?"

    He covered his mouth with his hand shocked.

    "Stop it!" I complained pushing him gently.

    "Should I tell Matthew?" He continued to poke me as I laughed.

    "We should work Mr. Collins." I folded my arms and faked an angry expression.

    He lifted his hands in a sign of surrender and then took a deep breath.

    "I''m at your commands."

    Then I tried to explain to him my work, telling him who the most important clients were and showing him our current statistics. I wasn''t surprised to learn that he knew most of the clients but I did was surprised that he bever bought a car from us. We were a luxury car company and I was sure he could afford at least hundreds of our best cars.

    "You''re not interested in cars?" I asked.

    "Yes, I am."

    Just like I expected, well maybe he went to buy his cars somewhere else. I just wondered if things would have been different if we met earlier.

    "I have a tradition which is that whenever I want to buy a new car, I buy it in the country it was produced in." He explained, and my face enlightened up now it all made sense.

    "Are you jealous I didn''t buy any car here?" He asked hinting at a smirk and raising his eyebrow.

    He knew how to tease me very well. I don''t know if there was some special connection between us but I was truly enjoying working with someone whereas usually I always preferred to work individually rather than in a couple or group.

    "You would attract many more clients," I said, then I took a short brief. "Especially women." I clicked my tongue and we both then laugh.

    "Well, I cannot deny that my charm made many women fell." He said shrugging as if he couldn''t do anything in that regard.

    "Poor them," I replied.

    "Careful, you may be the next one.." He smirked and I shook my head in dissent.

 Chapter 35 - Bonding Time

    "Careful, you may be the next." He said smirking.

    I shook my head giggling, "no thanks I pass. I had enough." I replied.

    We continued to work for about one hour until it was already late enough for dinner.

    He stood up and we put our jackets on then Cameron kept the door open for me as I walked out.

    While we were on our way to pass the corridor the woman who laid her eyes on Cameron immediately reached us before we could go out.

    "Cameron.." she said stretching for his arm.

    He turned around and waited for her to continue so she offered a gentle smile. "It was a pleasure to meet you."

    "Thank you," Cameron replied.

    I wanted to go home, my sister was waiting for me to have dinner together and I didn''t want to be late.

    "Lily."

    I heard Cameron''s voice call for me and I turned around hoping he wouldn''t ask me to eat dinner with him, I didn''t want to refuse his invite but wither did I want to bring my sister down by canceling the dinner at the last minute.

    "I was thinking maybe we could have dinner together." He asked me in front of Simon''s assistant whose knitted her eyebrows down slightly disappointed he asked me and not her.

    "I have dinner with my sister today," I said, curving my eyebrows down in a sorry facial expression.

    "Have fun then, see you tomorrow," He replied right away but as I walked by him I heard the assistant ask him if he wanted to have dinner with her.

    I walked into my car and a few minutes later I saw Cameron get in his car alone, so I deduced he refused the offer.

    I smiled and started the car.

    I drove back home and unlike usual I wasn''t worn out by the tiring day of work, I was still tired but I felt like I enjoyed my entire time there so much that time passed by very fast.

    I knew that was only thanks to Cameron.

    I turned the remote on and the gate of my mansion opened.

    I called my sister to make sure she was still up for dinner and check on her.

    I was glad to hear she accepted my proposal so I changed my dress and fixed my make-up.

    I was very nervous yet excited to see my sister, we didn''t go out together in a very long time and I didn''t even know what we could talk about.

    We usually just talked about our boyfriends or work.

    Evelyn complained I worked too much and I complained she put too little deduction in her career. We were two opposite poles of the same coin.

    She liked to spend her nights out with her handsome French boyfriend. She changed her job every few months because she didn''t like to settle and after a few months she started to ignore all the coworkers and found an excuse to leave.

    I did envious her for not worrying about the consequences of her actions and trusting her guts so much to drop a job only because it says so.

    I had always struggled to move on to the next page of my life without questioning too much if it was the right thing to do. Maybe If I was like her I wouldn''t have been working in one of the greatest companies by now but maybe I would have prioritized interpersonal relationships.

    I walked back to the car and drove to the restaurant.

    Evelyn was waiting for me in front of the restaurant, smoking a cigarette and with her usual thick short dresses, which suited her so well that she looked effortlessly flawless.

    She was long-limbed although she was short, all her features combined perfectly in a proportional body.

    When her gaze fell on me she smiled hugely and dropped the cigarette to the trash, she waved at me and I smiled back.

    I parked the car and then walked out.

    "You look great!" She said as I reached her, she grabbed my hand and made me swirl around so that she could look better at my dress.

    I knew my outfit wouldn''t go unnoticed by her, it was different than my usual style, it was a burgundy one-shoulder strap dress.

    "Did you get this from my closet?" She said and I smiled, that was probably the closest thing to a compliment she told me in years.

    We walked in and after Evelyn gave him our name the waiter pointed at our table.

    We sat down, she stroked her curtain bangs behind her ears and she leaned the elbows on the table.

    "I am sorry if you got worried," I said and she sighed.

    "It''s fine, I got used to that. I thought it was because of Carl or your work but I guess this is just our current situation." She continued, she said it out calmly as if the words wouldn''t affect me while they did.

    I mentally pictured the last years of my life and she was indeed right, I had never informed her about anything in my life. Even for my marriage, I told only my mother and then sent her an invitation.

    I felt a guilty feeling of regret.

    She couldn''t be more right but she also never did anything to try to bond with me. Maybe it was reciprocal or was I truly the one with the biggest fault?

    Maybe telling her about Cameron and how I met him would temporarily soften the situation and prove to her I wanted to change the situation between us.

    I took a deep breath, where shall I start?

 Chapter 36 - Gossiping

    "You won''t believe what happened to me." I started hinting at a smile, she widened her eyes, surprised by my exclamation, maybe even surprised I was opening up to her.

    "The day of my wedding, when I left. I had this crazy idea to go to a pub." I started, leaning forward and lowering my voice to be heard.

    She stopped to scrutinize the menu to look at me raising her eyebrow as if she was even more interested to know.

    "I met a popular wealthy CEO. And I got drunk so he said I couldn''t drive and made me sleep to his place."

    I stopped to clear my voice when I saw the waiter reaching out table for our orders.

    She gestured to him later and then darted his gaze back on me. "You spent the night with him?" She raised her voice shocked and I shook my head.

    "No, but we kissed in the morning after and¡­"

    "No way!" She exclaimed, in total surprise. She closed her mouth with her hand and I didn''t know if she looked more proud or surprised.

    "And when I disappeared a few days ago¡­"

    "You were with him!" She interrupted me to intervene and I nodded.

    She started to giggle, "then I forgive you and I understood why you disappeared. I want to meet him."

    I grimaced, "that the problem." I whispered.

    "Is him a serial killer?" She interrupted once again and I exploded in a laugh.

    Then I shook my head, "you probably know him. Everyone does beside me, his name is Cameron Collins."

    "Cameron Collins! My friends are obsessed over him!"

    Well, I didn''t blame them!

    "Please don''t tell them or mom," I said, then turned around to smile at the waiter to make him deduce we were ready to order.

    He walked in and after taking our orders he come back to pour some red wine in our glasses.

    When he left Evelyn spoke again, "I won''t tell anyone but are you like a thing now?"

    Good question, "no, we are just friends." I said but just remembering the taste of his lips on mine made a smile curve my lips.

    "Oh-oh. You like him." She said pointing at the hint of the smile on my face.

    I shook my head, "I don''t. However, he said he doesn''t date."

    "Maybe he will change his mind." She said.

    She took some sips of her glass.

    "How are things with Julien?" I asked, referring to her french boyfriend who had left to come back to France about one month ago. They are currently having a long-distance relationship.

    The waiter put food on the table and after thanking him she replied, "things are going well. But I won''t lie, I sometimes wish he would move here." She sighed.

    They always spent a few months together then a few months in each other''s country. I imagined it would be hard for both of them but at the same time, I thought it proved how strong and genuine their love was.

    "One day you will move together I promise," I said to reassure her and covered her hand with my own. Then we started to eat and changed the subject to Carl.

    "I always thought Carl wasn''t for you deep down, but I never dared to tell you because I was afraid it may offend you." She said cutting the steak she ordered.

    I put some oil and salt on my chicken salad and then looked back at her, "why you thought he wasn''t for me?" I asked curious about her statement.

    I always thought everyone in our family liked me and Carl together because we got along didn''t have much drama going on between us.

    "Just an impression about you two as a couple." She shrugged and continued to eat quietly as if she didn''t want to dig in that matter more.

    I didn''t ask furthermore because the more I talked about my ex the more I felt the resentment forming in my guts.

    "So mom came to me at work to tell me to get Carl back because I may have left the chance to meet for the rest of my life." I rolled my eyes and drank from the glass of wine.

    "Because she left dad before marrying him and never dated anyone since then. She is afraid we will end up unmarried and single as well."

    I knew that was my mother''s main concern.

    "I don''t understand, she thinks our happiness will depend on a man? Or on a relationship? It drives me crazy to think she still thinks our value is given by the figure of a man in our future." I spat, very angrily.

    My sister nodded, and I spot the usual involuntary twitch she did when she was a kid, scratching the tip of her nose whenever she felt discomfort.

    "tell me about it." She whispered.

    I appreciated my sister''s support but I didn''t understand how she would agree with me when she had been dating her boyfriend for several years now and she will probably marry him soon.

    We order as dessert two slices of tiramisu and spent the rest of the evening chatting about the best moments of our adolescence and childhood.

    I couldn''t imagine I would end up having one of the best dinners in a while with Evelyn, I didn''t even know why I was so worried when talking to her turned to be so automatical just like if we never stopped to talk.

    Maybe there was still hope for us, maybe she forgave me.

    "I missed you," I said after eating the cake, "a lot."

    She smiled, her eyes smiled with her and she took my hand and shook.

    "I missed you too." She said. "But please let''s not allow life to get in the middle of our special relationship anymore. I don''t want to lose you again. I need my sister right now."

    My heart ached, she sounded so needy as if she was referring to something specific, whatever that was I didn''t want to lose again wither.

    I nodded, "I promise you."

 Chapter 37 - One Month

    One month.

    One long and at the same time short month without Carl in my life.

    One month since the worst day of my life when they never felt more embarrassed by my own life and at the same time emotionally destroyed.

    One only month yet my life had changed so much.

    The house didn''t even look like the same house we shared, I had boxed all his stuff and it looked so empty.

    It was like he never had been there, like if I could erase years of our stories just by removing his stuff.

    But at the same time, I felt empty like the house, and the familiar knot in my stomach is back. My breath shortened and a tight in my chest formed.

    I dug my hands in the box, and I removed the first objects from it. A vintage vase and a photo frame.

    The vase was one of a vintage collection that Carl inherited from his great-grandmother. He knew how passionate was I about vintage and he gave it for my birthday.

    The frame had a picture of our visit to his cousins, I still remembered that day as if it was yesterday. I even remembered him telling them he wanted to have children with me one day.

    The sadness ripped off my heart and anger arose in my veins, still no tears. I was experimenting with so many emotions yet I couldn''t cry.

    What was wrong with me?

    I stood up and dragged the boxes out in the garden. Then struggled to lift them and finally put them in my car.

    I decided to give the boxes to Carl myself, it wasn''t like I wanted to confront him or attack him but I felt the need to put a full stop to our relationship and let the past behind me.

    I drove very slowly, to give myself the time to control my breath and slow down my heartbeat.

    I didn''t know if he was at home, alone. I didn''t know how I would react either if I found him with another girl.

    I knew the wound was still there maybe it wasn''t bleeding anymore but it was still hurting.

    I stopped the car in front of his house, I hadn''t been here in years.

    I put down the boxes and then walked to the door to knock.

    I took a deep long breath and pinched myself to bring me back to reality and take the control of the situation.

    He went to open the door and when he saw me his eyes widened.

    "Lily¡­" he whispered. He opened the door and I unconsciously looked at the house behind him, the decor was completely different from the decor of years ago.

    I wondered if he used that house when we were dating already if that was the place where he¡­

    I cleared my voice and turned around to point at the box filled with his stuff.

    "I brought you the boxes."

    He nodded and started to drag them in allowing me to take a better sight of his house.

    He didn''t have any memory in that house of ''us'' I envied him for that, while I was the one who had to come back to an empty house full of memories of a failed relationship.

    After dragging the boxes in he smiled, "do you want to get in?" He asked.

    I didn''t want to get him but I wanted to see more of his house, I wanted to see if he had some signs of his cheating.

    So I nodded and walked in.

    "May I offer you a latte?"

    Another nod and another step inside. My gaze fell on one of our photos he had on the wooden sideboard.

    A glimpse of relief and happiness made my lips curve slightly but I immediately stopped them before they could smile.

    If he had the picture maybe somehow I was still there. I doubted any other girl would want his lover to have a photo of his current girlfriend. Maybe he never brought there anyone.

    I walked to the kitchen with a speeded-up walk, watching him make my latte. So many memories occurred in my mind, and although I tried my best to look strong on the surface, deep inside I was struggling not to ask him if he missed me or if he ever regretted having left me.

    The only thing that stopped me from doing such a desperate gesture was that I knew whatever his reply was I wouldn''t believe him and I wouldn''t feel better because the past couldn''t be erased nor changed.

    "I changed the main decor of the house. I wanted to modernize it, but I kept your room immaculate." He said, when he met my gaze he flinched away and I realized how embarrassed he still was.

    "My room?" I didn''t know there was a room for me, when we decided to live together in my house I thought he had sold that house. I didn''t expect him to keep that and even save a room for me.

    "Do you want to see it?" Hw asked, and I didn''t know if he was doing it all because he wanted to soften me and convince me he was still a good person who deserved a second chance.

    Despite how much I tried to believe his efforts and his words I still had so many doubts.

    If I saw the room it would mean getting another stab in my already shattered heart but at the same time if I decided not to see I would remain with the doubt forever.

    I had one more hour before going to work and I knew Cameron was waiting for me, I had to leave Carl''s house soon.

 Chapter 38 - Room For You

    "Why do I have a room for me?" I asked following him through the house.

    He opened the door of a locked room and my heart started to speed. A very minimal room was revealed, with little details, but fully decored by vintage furniture. I still remembered most of them are the ones I wanted to buy when we were together but never found the time to visit the shop.

    I rested my hand on my chest, I couldn''t believe it in my eyes.

    "In case one day you will forgive, you can stay here. He said, his words shook me, he was still thinking I would forgive him. Was that being positive or desperate?

    I smiled, "that''s a nice gesture, but I don''t think I will ever be able to do that." I said.

    I was honest, but I couldn''t lie seeing the room he dedicated to me changed something in me. Like if one piece of my heart that used to be shattered now had been fixed.

    "Well, I have always hoped for us." He whispered, taking my hand. I swallowed down and retreated of few steps back.

    "I have to go to work or I will be late," I said.

    "Sure."

    He walked to open the exit door for me and he stared at me as I walked out.

    "Goodbye." He said hinting at a wave.

    I started the car and finally left, I didn''t know if it was a good idea to meet him because our meeting turned out the opposite way than I thought.

    I expected us to argue or him to beg me to get him back but contrary to my expectations he didn''t beg, he acted maturely.

    Why was it so hard?

    What should I believe? The old version of him or the new one?

    Was there still a future or a glimpse of hope for us?

    I parked the car but stayed in for some minutes to reorganize my ideas. I didn''t know what to do anymore, I even considered for some fractions of instants to tell Carl about Cameron and see how he would react.

    That wouldn''t make us even since he supposed he did more than steal two kisses from his lover but at least he would understand how I felt and how hard it was to let bygones be bygones.

    I took a deep breath and opened the door of the car to finally walk down.

    Cameron just walked out at that exact time and when his gaze fell on me I realized whatever was clicked before when Carl told me about the room was comparable to the way I felt with Cameron.

    I was so physically attracted to him that I immediately reconsidered the thought of getting back with Carl.

    "I''ve been looking for you!" He said.

    "Yea, there was some traffic in my area," I replied, his hand rested on my back and I felt electric vibration run through. "So you have to make up for this too besides yesterday''s dinner refusal." He whispered leaning forward.

    Lucky that you don''t know about Carl then, or there would be so many more things to make up for and explain, I thought to myself.

    He looked at me puzzled when I didn''t reply right away, maybe catching something was off about my mood.

    "How was the dinner with sister?" He asked raising his eyebrow and tilting his head to the side.

    His hand was still on the back of my shoulders recalling memories of the first night we met.

    "It went well, we are bonding well contrary to my expectations. I am glad we talked more." I replied smiling, the thought of my sister made my heart lighten a bit from preoccupation.

    I wished she was here, I knew she''d had a good tip to give me.

    "Did she give you another mini dress to bond?" He asked and I shook my head chuckling.

    "No she didn''t but maybe next time I will ask her to," I replied winking.

    He opened the door for me and his hand lifted from my back to pull his hair back.

    "I can''t wait to see it then."

    When I walked into my office I noticed there was a latte waiting for me on my desk, I smiled and reached it as if it was a lifeline in the ocean.

    I needed some coffee right now.

    "I hope it''s still hot," he said. When I tasted it, the latte was warm but still good.

    "Thank you, I needed this. I didn''t get it this morning." I commented.

    Maybe next time I shall bring him his americano to return his favor, I sank on the chair and I saw him slide out some papers from his bag.

    He then removed the silky elegant grey jacket exposing his shirt that looked so tight with his perfectly shaped torso.

    I focused on my coffee not to let my mind print the image of him shirtless. I cursed myself mentally, I was inwardly feeling like every other woman around him.

    "You seem off today, distracted." He pointed frowning his forehead in a thoughtful expression.

    "Do you want to talk about whatever is concerning you?" He asked.

    But I shook my head, letting my walls up once again, I knew my sister would scold me for this but I was too much scared of his reaction to feeling free to open up with him.

    I liked the strong woman more, hiding her weakness under the fragile surface.

    "No," I said faking a smile, "I will be fine. I am sure working with you will make me feel better." I said sincerely.

    A smile grew on his lips and he seemed to appreciate my subtle compliment, "I am glad, then we should start working. Shall we?"

    I nodded, pushing the papers closer and starting to skim through them.

 Chapter 39 - Music Taste

    The papers were a list of the most famous guys in the city, on three different orders: wealth, fame, and business.

    "Here are the potential clients, according to my statics, if you even get ten of them to buy a car from your company you will increase the earning of about the 32% monthly."

    My eyes widened. That was a huge percentage and would make the company jump to a new level.

    "That''s great. But how can I contact them?" I asked, he flashed a big smile, "thanks to me."

    I couldn''t prevent smiling as well, he found an excuse to share some time.

    "Then I have a third thing to list down to the list of favors I owe you?" I added standing up, I nodded to the door, "let''s start now, I owe you an americano."

    He looked at me shocked, "is Lily Waldorf ditching work to offer me a coffee? Something happened to you."

    Yes, something happened, indeed. He happened, he cheered me up just being there and without even realizing it. He had such a positive effect on me that my mood genuinely improved and I felt better.

    I took his hand and pulled him to the exit door, ignoring the gazes of the coworkers who, although they pretended they didn''t see us, still had their shocked glance glued on me.

    Well, I didn''t blame them; they weren''t used to seeing me make crazy unusual things and I wasn''t either, but somehow whenever I was with Cameron I ended up behaving carefree and I enjoyed life more.

    Was that what being happy meant?

    We walked in our car and he folded his arms. "are you sure?" he said, making me laugh one more time.

    "This is also my first time to leave work suddenly." He said we looked like two teenagers who never had been in trouble before and were so excited at the idea.

    "We can have the whole day off," I suggested as I started the car.

    "We can? and how will you justify that to Simon?" He asked challenging me, the proud smile on his face exposed his happiness despite he tried to hide it.

    "Well, won''t you take care of that, too?" I replied, biting my inner cheek not to laugh again, he sounded amused and proud yet a bit worried, maybe he wasn''t afraid I would regret that later.

    There were many things on the table, I was going to hang out with Cameron in my city and there may be paparazzi or people who know us, If they saw us together they could post our photos and both my mother and Carl would find out.

    I was also sure his rules didn''t allow public dating but I wanted to see his reaction about that too. I was ready to get disappointed; he looked way too perfect to be real.

    "Well, I hope you''re driving me to a good place because few cafe shops make excellent coffees ." He said as he leaned forward to turn the radio on.

    My playlist started with the famous song ''I''d rather go blind'' by Etta James.

    "Seriously?" He raised his eyebrows and pointed at the radio.

    I started to vibe along the song moving my hand according to the music and singing it.

    "Seriously?" he asked again, even more perplexed, and I laughed aloud at his funny expression.

    "This song is beautiful, what''s wrong with it?" I complained, I loved Etta''s voice and the lyrics?! so powerful.

    "I finally found the first flaw of you." He sighed and shook his head, "I swear, I can''t believe you are one of those girls who are obsessed with sad songs and listen to those all the time." He chuckled under his breath and covered his ears with his hands.

    Oh, I was, and he hadn''t seen anything yet. I had about ten playlists of sad songs.

    "I am proud to be one of those girls," I said nodding and turning the volume on. It was so loud that I could barely hear my voice.

    "That I don''t wanna watch you leave me. Most of all, I just don''t wanna be free." He quoted the lyrics of the song I was singing and then he shook his head in disapproval. "This is bullshit." He commented, laughing at my singing aloud.

    "This is poetry. P O E T R Y." I emphasized each letter.

    I parked the car but before he walked down I gestured to him to wait because I had no intention to leave the car before the song was over.

    I even let the volume be aloud, it was like I stopped to care about the people nearby, I was in my world, and the only person who could access to was Cameron, everyone else disappeared.

    Every person who passed by our car, Cameron said "I swear this is her only flaw. You can''t lead a charmed life anyways."

    He made me laugh even more and finally when the song was over I walked down and closed the door.

    "Finally!" Cameron exclaimed and we both chuckled together.

    We walked in the coffee arm by arm and we sat on a table on the corner of the shop.

    He drove his gaze around and then smiled, "I like this place." He stated.

    "You do?" I asked excited at the idea to spend another day with him, the place was even empty despite a few old couples so we both didn''t have to worry about meeting someone.

    "Yes I like it, it''s tiny and minimal. I like the vintage decor and the refined details of it.." He continued and my heart warmed hearing that, I couldn''t be happier because that coffee shop meant a lot to me.

 Chapter 40 - [Bonus ]Lovers In Another Life

    "One americano for him and the usual for me," I said to the waiter who smiled at me and wrote down the order.

    "You came here to grab your coffee?" He asked.

    "I do, it had been my favorite spot since I moved here in Manhattan," I explained.

    The waiter came back with our orders and I took a few sips, I could feel the coffee drops reaching my veins and giving me a refreshing feeling.

    He took some sips too and then waited for some instants as if he was taking the time to taste it.

    He even looked up to think of a detailed judice on his coffee and then finally he looked back at me.

    "I tried to find flaws about this coffee too but ended up not finding any. I understand now why this is your favorite place."

    He said sighing and grabbed his cup with both his hands before pushing his americano closer to him as if he didn''t want anyone to steal it from him.

    "So you''re comparing me to an americano?" I widened my eyes, "this is the weirdest compliment anyone gave me."

    He laughed lightly, "I didn''t want to compare you to a coffee, I just said you both had me struggle to find flaws in you."

    The waiter went back to our table and introduced us to Cameron.

    "I am Nathaniel, I am so glad to have you here. I didn''t recognize you earlier."

    I swallowed down, I didn''t want to make him uncomfortable but despite my concern, he didn''t seem surprised by the waiter recognizing him.

    Cameron shook his hand and smiled at him, "nice to meet you. I just was telling Lily that the coffee is great."

    "I am happy you liked the coffee, do you want something else?" The waiter asked, I was still holding my breath afraid that when the waiter would walk away Cameron would get mad at me.

    "Can I have a slice of a cake? and get one for her too." He said and the waiter looked so happy when he turned around to walk back to the kitchen.

    "I am sorry I didn''t know they would recognize you," I said, trying to decipher his gaze and find out if he was mad at me.

    He rested his hand on my knee and squeezed it, "it''s fine. I have to deal with this daily."

    "Oh¡­" I was surprised, I didn''t expect him to be so calm, maybe he was used to being seen around with different girls and I was just one of many others?

    The waiter placed the cakes on our table and then whispered "it''s on the house." Before he offered us the biggest smile and went back to serve the other tables.

    "Which one do you want?" He asked, one of the cakes was yellow and the other one was brown so I deduced those were chocolate and lemon cakes.

    I gestured to point at the chocolate one and cut a bite of it with the fork. I ate it, "delicious!" I exclaimed, then I took another piece, I leaned the fork closer to his mouth and he smiled as he opened his mouth. He took the bite and commented with a loud "mhmm" to make me deduce he was appreciating the cake just like I did.

    "We can taste the lemon one," he said swallowing down and stealing the fork from my hand. He cut two little pieces and then grabbed one with the fork.

    "Ready?" He asked. I closed my mouth to fully enjoy and focus on the taste of the cake, when he leaned the fork closer he whispered "open" And I did what he asked, opening my mouth and allowing him to feed me.

    The lemon one was so soft that it melted as soon as it touched my tongue, the taste was delicate yet strong. the lemon taste of it was soft yet decisive and I immediately regretted having never ordered the cake.

    When I opened my mouth I rolled my eyes in pleasure at that amazing taste, "this is probably the best cake I ever had. No doubt." I exclaimed excitedly.

    He took one bite himself and his expression switched to one very similar to mine, then his eyes widened and he took another bite of it.

    I laughed but then complained, "give me one too." I said.

    When he fed me another bite I stopped to smile like an idiot to admire how sweet our moment was.

    The cord between our hearts was there, waiting for us to finally make a move, I felt like we had knew each other for a long time. I usually never give anyone the chance to get this close to me but with him it was almost aumatic as if we had been lovers in another life.

    "Why are we so happy together?" The words slipped out of my mouth unconsciously and before I realized it the silence fell on the table and the only noise I heard was the metal of the fork hitting the place when he let it down.

    The distress grew on my chest, maybe I shouldn''t have ruined the moment, but I was dying to know why we worked together so well, why it was like if our heart were two pieces of the same puzzled and fitted together perfectly.

 Chapter 41 - Connection

    He smiled, I could feel the beating of my heart echoing aloud through my chest, I was counting the second he took to reply to my reply and mentally cursing myself for letting my thoughts get the best of me.

    "Maybe because we get along very well." He replied, managing to keep a calm surface on the outside. I wondered if deep down he was freaking out like me, and he only had better controlling skills than me.

    "We do indeed," I murmured quite disappointed by his reply.

    "And I doubt anyone wouldn''t find you amazing. I am very glad to have met you. I didn''t feel so light-hearted and genuinely happy in a long time." he said making my heart skip a beat and my eyes blink a few times to make sure I heard it right.

    I was feeling the same way.

    "But you don''t do dating and I just broke up with my boyfriend." I summed up the complicated relationship and he smiled as if I read his thoughts.

    What silly question did I ask? Wasn''t it already complicated?

    He stood up then and said, "I want to show you a place."

    I stood up too and followed him on his way out after he thanked the waiter and tipped him for his kindness.

    "Can I drive your car?" He inquired, as he reached the car.

    I nodded and he smiled opening the door for me, "miss Cinderella get ready I am going to show you a place I never showed anyone."

    "Is it an abandoned house in the middle of nowhere where you can kill me?" I asked faking a worried facial expression and covering my mouth with a hand pretending to be shocked.

    "As soon as he started the car he turned off the radio and I sighed, "one flaw of you is that you don''t like music," I said.

    He took a few turns with his car and after about twenty minutes we reached a diner surrounded by a few other shops nearby. The pub had a very ancient appearance and on the door grew orchids surrounded by some camellias and roses.

    He stretched his hand for me to take it and when I took it I felt his grip tighten and our fingers entwined together.

    He pushed the wooden door from where I could hear some music playing and a scent of fish and chips coming from.

    When the door budged the place inside was amazing and very unusual. The furniture was wooden and the walls were filled with plants and orchids growing here and there. The menu was engraved on a pile of stones.

    "Hi!" One of the men behind the counter waved at Cameron. My gaze traveled through the little diner for the search of music and it stopped when it fell on a stage at the bottom of the room. A young boy was playing piano closing his eyes to focus fully on the melody he was playing, whereas few other people listened to him smiling, there was a basket to the side of the stage.

    "They host homeless people who play in the street, they give them a warm place to play in. They even can keep the earning for themself."

    Wow, what a kind thoughtful gesture, I was left speechless. Cameron began to walk to the stage and put on the basket a banknote.

    I did the same thing and when we reached a table he whispered, "this is the music I like." He commented.

    He sat down and gazed at the kid playing piano, he smiled tapping his fingers on the table according to the music''s rhythm.

    "We should buy him and the other guests their lunches," I suggested, Cameron, nodded to agree to my idea.

    "This is why we get along together, Lily. Because we are similar, we get each other, we are determined and at the same time kind. But there''s something between us that clicks whenever we are together, I had never experienced this connection before." He said and my gaze fell on my hand, his fingers reached my fingers and were caressing them now.

    "But I don''t want to ruin what we have." He continued after taking a long deep breath.

    A smile grew on my lips and I stretched my fingers so that he could cover my hand with his own.

    I tilted my head to the side, "me either." I whispered.

    The waiter come to get our orders and Cameron said we would only have some wine to drink as we listened to the song. He also told him to make some dishes for the hosts and that we would pay for them.

    The waiter didn''t seem surprised at all to hear Cameron and I deduced he was used to offering those people some food.

    I just loved to stay with him, he made me feel like a good person and I didn''t have to struggle to make the good thing nor to be happy because I genuinely was.

    Another person walked on the stage and this time was a probably 16 years old teenager girl, another boy went on the piano and a third one walked on stage to play guitar.

    They began to sing one of their songs and I heard Cameron pulling his hair behind mine.

    He hugged me from behind and wrapped his hands around my neck as I leaned my head on his chest.

    The world in that second stopped and all we could hear was the suave beautiful melody synchronized with the speedy heartbeats of my heart.

    In that place I had never been before, with someone I barely knew, I''d never felt more home and safer melting in his sweet company.

    I wished time would stop to make this moment last forever.

 Chapter 42 - [Bonus ] Time To Work

    We drank a glass of wine and then we walked out of the diner, it was already almost lunch time but I didn''t want to get back to work, I was enjoying being alone with Cameron so much.

    "That diner is one of your favorite places?" I asked, he nodded.

    "Yes but I never brought anyone there," he took a brief pause, "before today."

    Before Las Vegas and now a diner if he was being honest and he never did those things with any other girl before then I was glad to be an exception.

    "I don''t want to get back to the office," I complained bending my head and rolling my eyes as I grimaced unhappiness curving my lips down.

    "Me either, but we should go back to work. To motivate you I suggest you pay back the favor you owe me by accepting to have dinner with me tonight."

    I scoffed pretending to think about his proposal even if deep down I couldn''t wait to stay longer with him.

    "I give up, fine." I lifted my hands in sign of surrender.

    I drove us back to work and when we walked we found everyone chatting or doing other things instead of working, some even were outside to smoke.

    "This is gonna be funny." He whispered noticing my angry facial expression. I never took the day off, I took the first day off after years only for Las Vegas and when I finally did I find all my people being unrespectful in my regards?

    That was so disappointing, as soon as they saw me walking down the car and slamming the door close they all ran back inside and came back to their place like nothing happened.

    "Hello, we went out because we had an idea about the potential next clients and how to approach them. I see you''re working hard during our absence." I raised an eyebrow and folded my arms.

    They all remained in silence so I let the matter drop giving them some peace and then walked back to my office.

    As soon as I closed the door I spoke, "something like this never happened before. I understand they need a break but they could have asked me."

    I rolled my eyes as I sat down, I took the papers of the list of potential clients and highlighted the names of the closest ones in our area so that we could start with them.

    He slouched forward to point at a name: ''Nicholas Willey'', he then looked up to me, "this one is a potential client, he loves modern cars, big colorful cars which don''t go unnoticed."

    I nodded, mentally thinking what we may do to indulge him to buy from us.

    "We could organize an event and send him an invitation to his address. The event will have mostly modern cars according to his taste. Maybe we can find on his social media account what are his favorites and expose the cars according to his taste." I suggested.

    "Sounds good!" He immediately said, so we proceeded with the second step: checking his account and finding if he had any preferences about the brand of luxury cars."

    After long research, we discovered he liked mostly Porsche, tesla, and Lamborghini.

    I checked our budget available to own the event and an affordable place we may rent for the location.

    The place closer to Nicholas'' residence was also the most expensive one but it was worth it, indeed if our goal would be reached we will at least triple the amount of money spent on the promotion and the setup of the event.

    And sure enough, the event will also attract other clients so it would be only beneficial to us.

    He was smiling like an idiot when I copied every important piece of information on a paper and then calculated the amount of the price we may spend for everything.

    After the main things were reported I let the pen down to the floor and took a loaded breath, "done. I guess we have everything set up. I will go see the place tomorrow and rent it for next month. I plan on creating a thick marble stones stage and locating one of the cars there. Then have a machine which reproduces a golden rain. Maybe we can even add a huge screen with images and videos of all the celebrities who owned the car."

    "Everything is perfect." He commented, still smiling, "I love seeing you working."

    "Thank you." I gestured to remove my imaginary hat from my head and bent down.

    I traveled my gaze to the clock on the wall and when I noticed it was already enough late to go home I started to place the paper on a dossier and then slid it on my bag. I always brought stuff from work at home so in case I couldn''t sleep at home or I was bored I could work at home too.

    He stood up and put on his jacket, "ready for our dinner?"

    I mustered a smile, "just because I reduced to come yesterday or because you want to stay more with me?" I tilted my head to the side and admired his face twisting a surprised expression as if he was taken off from my words.

    "Of course because I don''t accept no as answers. This is just my dominant masculine side taking the control." He commented amusedly.

    "Then I have to accept, I don''t want to make the masculine side feel bad."

    We giggled and I felt the usual warm touch of his on my shoulder as he walked nearly me.

    I walked out of my office, and then as I passed by the rest of the office I said to the people working for me that they could go home. After my return I didn''t trust them being alone, so since I didn''t have the certainty they would still work I told them to leave with me.

    I read the confusion in their gaze when they saw me and Cameron walking out together for the second time in the same day, I felt like I could hear their thoughts. I knew them enough and their mindset to know what they thought of me without the need to hear it. Some of them criticized me for hanging out with someone not only work correlated but also after only a month since my break up. Others were probably jealous since they had hearty eyes every time Cameron looked at them.

    And the few ones left, the older ones just needed something to gossip about during lunch break and I was sure I gave him a month worth of gossiping today.

    I walked into my car after telling him to follow me since I wanted to pick the place.. I fixed my lipstick and put on some more concealer and then I finally started the car.

 Chapter 43 - Memories

    I checked if Cameron''s car was following me every few minutes and my heart pounded a bit more. The restaurant I was driving to was a restaurant I always used to go to with Carl, and the memories were occurring to my mind like a wuthering storm, leaving me with the image of me happy with a man that now didn''t belong in my life anymore.

    He always ordered a red wine and a chardonnay for special occasions to celebrate, shivers ran through my spine. I hated how some places inevitably reminded me of people, despite how hard you try to forget them.

    I couldn''t stop going to that restaurant because that would mean letting his memory be immaculate and giving him the power to influence my life that much.

    To fully move on I had to start doing the things we did together alone and when I would finally do that without his memory occurring to my mind, just then I would be healed and moved on.

    My vulnerability didn''t make me weak, it was making me human, hence the pain I still felt in my chest was justified.

    My stomach felt queasy and although I was hungry I knew that wasn''t due to the anger. The sight of the restaurant made my mind fill up even more with memories and my heart almost aches in my chest. I parked and took some seconds to soak in the view, it was like I could still see us holding hands and talking just like a happy couple.

    My emotions were still tethered to that place and I was aware of it, but I didn''t expect to be hurt this much.

    Cameron knocked on the window of my car seeing me paralyzed blank staring and growing paler.

    He opened the door and with angst and concern, he leaned closer "are you okay?" He asked. I shook my head, swallowing down the lump in my throat.

    "I¡­ I used to come here with Carl too and¡­"

    He immediately interrupted me, "do you want me to drive to another place, I understand." He touched my hand gently making me come back to reality and blink a few times. My vision turned vivid and I gathered my breath.

    "Lily, please I can drive you home. I don''t like seeing you like this."

    He slouched forward to grab the bottle of water behind my seat and after opening it he made me drink.

    He was so caring and I hated looking that vulnerable in front of him.

    "It''s fine." I managed to say, my voice piqued weak and creaky. I cleared my voice, "I can do it, I have to do it to move on."

    He nodded, offering me a sincere proud smile which somehow made my heart double over and find his usual rhythm.

    "I am here for you. Take your time." He whispered, then he walked into the car with me and closed the door.

    He just sat there and we remained in silence for some minutes, I couldn''t even say how many minutes, I took slow breathes, and only when my mind successfully drove away every image of Carl I finally walked down.

    Cameron reached me, "you''re ready?" He asked, still concerned and frowning to check on me.

    I nodded, "yes."

    After closing the door we began to walk to the entrance, more memories knocked on the door of my mind to beg access but I forced every negative emotion out and prohibited the access.

    I couldn''t leave Carl to ruin this moment and this amazing day.

    I opened the door and asked for a table, the familiar waiter pointed at a table almost at the bottom of the room.

    When I sat down both my heart and my mind gave me some peace and my smile turned more sincere.

    I was so grateful for Cameron for having supported me, maybe without his help I would have driven away or I would have never found the courage to leave the car.

    "I had a girlfriend when I was 14 years old, she was my first girlfriend and I liked her. We met in a park. But one day she broke up with me and I stopped to go to the park even if all my friends went there just because of her. Till one day when I missed that place too much so I decided to go there and put a ''Jennifer can''t enter'' sign. When she read it she grew red with anger and ran away, since then she stopped going there while I went there every hour of the day."

    I laughed and shook my head, "you did that? That was cruel." I said, but the more I pictured the scene the more I laughed.

    "Maybe you should put a no Carl allowed here sign out of the door."

    "I could try that," I said, managing to gather back my breath.

    He stroked my hair behind my hair and I turned serious when his gaze met mine, my heart practically speeded again. He caressed my cheek, I could feel his touch crawling under my skin and penetrating so much that I was dimmed in warmth and lust.

    He leaned closer, his jaw tingling when I leaned forward, my gaze dropped to his lips provoking him a genuine urge to swallow and I unconsciously did the same.

    His hand gripped over my hair and right when we are about to kiss, a way too familiar voice echoed in my ear.

    "Lily?! What are you two doing here?"

    My eyes slammed open and my heart turned upside down, that voice stroked me silent. I turned around slowly. Carl was there looking at me shocked and disappointed, his eyes practically bulged from his head. The vein on his neck pulsed and I recognized that reaction, he was furious.

    His gaze drifted from Cameron to me a few times and then paused to disparage glance at me.

    I never wanted to disappear as much as I wanted right now.

 Chapter 44 - What Are You Two Doing Together?

    "Lily?! What are you two doing together?"

    His voice echoed in my mind and I freeze, I didn''t know what to say to make up an excuse.

    Why was he even here?

    Is the girl next to him the same girl he cheated me on?

    She flashed me a big smirk when she saw my eyebrows knitting down. Hell yes, she was.

    "I should ask you the same thing," I said, raising my voice and glowering at him.

    I am glad I wasn''t the only one in the wrong, I just hated how I had struggled to walk in for the memories when he probably didn''t even think of me when he walked by the door.

    "We''re collaborating for a project, I told you about the companies fusion project to achieve growth."

    Carl''s eyes lit up and his face relaxed, Cameron even had this under control. I was sure he told him that on purpose in case he saw us together.

    "Yea¡­" Carl took a brief pause to think and then drove his focus back on me. "But having dinner isn''t working."

    I clenched my fists, he was the one who owned me more than one explanation why was he acting like I was the one who cheated?

    "Says the one who is walking in with his lover," I said spitefully. At that exact moment, he realized he was with someone else and the guilty twisted his facial expression making him swallow down.

    He was the one thinking and trying to make up an excuse and I finally realized what a messed up situation we were in. In the morning he begged me to come back and 12 hours later he was having romantic dinner with his lover.

    "Is she using my room tonight?" I said the words tumbled out of my mouth sharp enough to cut through his pride.

    "Or did you tell her that was her room? And you hide the photos whenever she visits you?!" I asked.

    The woman dropped her jaw, and I did the same when I understood that my assumption was indeed right.

    The anger burned through my veins, "seriously?"

    He became paler and stuttered, "I -I ¡­."

    "You told her my room was hers?" The girl intervened and my gaze mistakenly fell on Cameron, he was contracting his facial muscles not to laugh at the show.

    "Carl!" The assistant raised her voice and became red with anger.

    "You said you kept that house for me." She whispered clenching her teeth.

    The waiter walked toward us "do you guys want us to add two chairs to the table?" He asked nicely.

    The assistant and I replied in sync, "no!" The waiter faked a smile and immediately turned around to leave.

    Oh, God.

    "We should go to another restaurant," Carl said, referring to the purple girl. I was glad to see her so angry and him so struggling to keep pieces together but at the same time, I was vexed by my discovery. He had been probably having an affair for longer than I expected, and that broke my heart because I didn''t think they were that close and serious.

    They finally walked away and I took a long deep sigh.

    "This morning I brought him his stuff and he made me see his old house and claimed a room was for me. He was so pathetic since he said the same thing to her." I shook my head, I was even more pathetic for believing that.

    "If this makes you feel better just know I doubt he cares about her, I guess he is just attracted to her and how she is submissively into him."

    That didn''t make me feel better, at all. On the contrary, it made me feel worst. He broke up with me for someone he didn''t love? That was even more humiliating.

    I hid my face in my hands and kept my eyes shut for some instant, "please let''s forget about this embarrassing meeting." I begged him in a whisper.

    He took my hands and pulled those away from my face.

    "Deal. I am starving." He traveled his gaze in the restaurant and when he saw the waiter finally reaching our table he smiled.

    "Salmon and salad to the side for me"

    "I''d have the bolognese pasta please."

    After ordering the waiter came back to bring us a bottle of wine and before he even left I had already thrown myself on the cup to take some sips.

    I understood why people start drinking, maybe they have some asshole cheating husbands as well.

    The wine was strong and slightly frizzy, yet I swallowed down a few more sips.

    At the fourth glass of wine, I was feeling a bit dizzy and my sight blurred. I shouldn''t have drunk on an empty stomach.

    Just like the first time the alcohol gave me a weird feeling of no caring about anything and the emotions felt amplified.

    "I mean, why is he still trying to get back with me if he has her? Lying to me about the room? Why did he do that? Does he want me to turn his lover?" I said it all out fastly shaking my head and rolling my eyes. If Cameron was right and he wasn''t deeply infatuated with her then why refuse to marry me? The guilty was eating him alive?

    "Lily."

    Cameron''s voice was calm and suave, it echoed in my mind making me smile like an idiot. Surely enough food would help my condition and water.

    "Please some water." Cameron turned around and whispered to the waiter.

    "He is an asshole." I blurted. As soon as I called him asshole I felt better as if insulting him softened up the pain.

    "Son of a b¡­."

    The waiter came and I bit my tongue just in time.

    Cameron leaned on his hand to hide his laughing and when the waiter walked away I drank a whole glass of water and pushed the glass of wine away mentally swearing I was done with wine for the entire year.

 Chapter 45 - Vacant Soul

    About ten minutes later thanks to the food and the water I felt better and my head stopped spinning.

    The salmon and the salad were so good and refreshing.

    "The food is very good," he said, leaning his dish closer to me. "Taste the pasta, it''s delicious."

    I smiled, pushing my dish to him so that we could have a bite of each other''s dish.

    I nodded, "definitely worth winning the place over my ex and his lover." I exclaimed having the both of us laugh.

    The food cheered me up and I was in a better mood, so I decided to talk to him straightly and tell him the truth. After my last relationship, It was the first time I saw in someone someone who could potentially earn my trust.

    "Confessing time," I said before I took a mouthful of food to chew and gather some time to mentally formulate what I wanted to say.

    "Now that you started to get to know me better, do you think I may be a person too attached to work? I am just trying to figure out what I did wrong." I said massaging my forehead, I need the opinion of a man from the outside and I knew Cameron enough to say he was brutally enough.

    He frowned his forehead and sighed, then he shook his head. "Lily, there is nothing wrong with you. How many times do I have to tell you to make you believe it?" He said hinting at a smile.

    "Maybe I¡­"

    "Lily please. Trust me, there''s nothing wrong with you. Last night I was thinking of you and I tried so hard to find some flaws in you and had to give up. I couldn''t find any."

    Was he being honest? I smiled with my entire face, nobody ever said something like that to me.

    I looked down embarrassing but at my gesture of shyness he tilted his head to the side and smiled, he cupped my chin and lifted it to make his gaze locked with mine.

    "Promise me you will never question your worth again."

    My heart doubled over and pounded in my chest.

    "Okay," I said, even if I wasn''t so sure. I just doubted my worth since the day Carl left me. It was like I lost the esteem I had in myself and I started to deem true the blame he threw on me.

    "Lily look at me and promise me." He said, his voice sounding more decide as if he was asking me to do that for him. "I hate to see such an amazing girl as you underestimate herself. I wish you could see yourself with my eyes."

    I looked at him and chuckled, "why? What would I see?"

    His eyes sparkled and a smile curved his lips, he caressed my cheek with slow moves with his thumb. "You would see a girl who devotes herself to the fullest in everything she does, a determined girl who doesn''t let anyone get in her way. A carefree spirit, a funny, amazing, vacant and smart woman. I had met many women, Lily. But I swear to all the stars in the sky that none of them is like you."

    How could he say all those nice things of me when I barely knew him, how can he read me so well?

    "I don''t see those things in me," I said, my voice creaked and I felt awful for even questioning his words.

    "Then I will make you notice then. This is my new goal." He said, offering a smile which I returned.

    "And why would you do that?" I inquired, his hand now massaging my hair.

    "Because I care about you Lily. A lot."

    "I care about you too," I said, and I felt my cheek heating. I was blushing for something so silly that I realized how much I cared about him too.

    Maybe the quantity of time spent together sometimes doesn''t equal the quality.

    Maybe that was our case.

    "We should give each other a chance," I said, holding up his gaze to check on his reaction.

    "I told you about the rules I have and that I don''t do dating, I never did." He continued, and I nodded, I knew that but I also knew that I wanted to trust my heart for the first time over my brain.

    "I know," I said.

    "So are you sure you are ready to listen to the rules?"

    Was I? I didn''t know, but I was curious and from my way my heart was beautiful I knew I looked forward to seeing him more often. What did I have to lose? Maybe it was time for me to do something risky even if It would make me suffer in the future.

    "Yes," I said once again with a more decisive voice.

    He smiled, I didn''t expect him to be so happy but it was like his eyes sparkled and his smile widened.

    The waiter walked to our table and asked us if we''d like a desert, I looked at Cameron and he smiled probably reading my gaze already. We shook our heads to say no, we were looking forward to talking more about this new adventure we were going to jump into.

    "I guess we are done," Cameron said.

    It was time for me to risk and finally live this relationship and connection we had to the fullest. Maybe it will successfully mend my heart and soul, I didn''t care about other people.. It was time for me to finally care and prioritize what I wanted, and right now all I wanted was him.

 Chapter 46 - Love Rules

    "You should explain to me better what those rules mean," I said as soon as we went out of the restaurant, my heart was about to explode in my chest. I was excited at the idea of dating him, I hadn''t been this excited since my teenage years.

    "As I said I usually date a woman because I don''t like when women get too attached, I don''t like jealousy scenes or any dramatic involvement. If you''ll accept to be mine I will never give you any reason to doubt my loyalty and I will always prioritize you over everything." He said, and although those things shall be the normality I took a sigh of relief.

    "I think houses are too intimate and would make our relationship take away too deep turn and I don''t want that. I can come to your house and you can come to mine but we have to sleep in a hotel or somewhere else. I had never brought any girl in my room before." He continued with his explanation and my heart dwindled by discontent. That was such an odd thing, did he think women will fall in love only because they visit his room?

    I ignored that rule and tilted my head to the side as I listened to him speaking, "I usually don''t involve myself in sexual activities more than three times with the same woman and I usually do that not to be with that woman too long. But I guess we have to extend the rule for you." A smirk curved his lips and I couldn''t stop a giggle from escaping from my mouth, "why?" I asked unable to hide the proud smile on my face.

    I was glad not to be the only one to feel this intense attraction and connection.

    "Because I had never been this into a woman like I am with you. This scares me but the urge to feed the craving I have for you is too powerful to be ignored."

    I frowned my forehead as I mentally resumed his clauses, "so it''s like if we are friends with benefits?"

    He chuckled, "kind of. I''d like to call it an intimate attachment."

    Friends with benefits but more professional, I nodded.

    "And what do we... do when we don''t..." I cleared my voice, "when we don''t have intimate activities."

    He smiled again as if he expected that question, "I get asked this question very often, as you said, we do what we had done the last weeks, just like special friends that are secretly dating."

    I liked that, I didn''t want other people to know about us, that would make lots of people speak and I also didn''t want my mother to yell at me for replacing my ex-boyfriend too quickly. Maybe if we kept that relationship -or should I say friendship?- a secret we may end up lasting longer than I expected and who knew how the situation would turn.

    Maybe he will give me a chance and we will end up happy together for the rest of our lives? It couldn''t get worse than my last relationship so that kinda cheered me up.

    "Secret dating, I like that." I smiled and he soon returned the smile. The wind blew his hair and he was so perfect and charming that I wanted to stare at him for my entire life.

    "I like it too," he whispered, "and I like you." In a matter of a second, his hand went on my neck and he twirled me around to push me against the wall, I swallowed down. In the middle of the street is not what I considered doing it secretly.

    He leaned forward, his hot breath tickling over my peachy lips, his massive body on mine, and my chest rising and lowering in a fast rhythm as my breath shortened.

    "It will be so hard to resist you in public." He said, he leaned even closer, my whole body lusting for him. Every nerve on my body shivered passionately, longing for his kiss and his touch that I waited for so long to be on me.

    But he let me go, and I knew that was the right thing to do since I didn''t want to be seen either but I never wanted someone as much as I wanted him.

    Silly me, to have thought Carl was my soulmate, he wasn''t. not at all.

    Cameron was, and my soul, heart, and body already knew it from the very first time I beheld him.

    What did I put myself into?

    I cleared my voice when I saw the old woman of my neighbor frown her forehead and scrutinize Cameron.

    I waved at her, "miss Valerie."

    "Tramp!" She whispered to me spitefully making me come back to reality.

    I shook my head while Cameron giggled before sighing.

    Secretly was a better idea.

    "The tramp has to go home," I said, "We should talk about this tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow?!" He asked widening his eyes, "I want to spend the night with you now." He complained, making my pride boost, did he like me that much?

    I wanted to, but if he had a precise number of times to have sexual activities I didn''t want to run off them too quickly.

    "How many times can we spend the night together?" I asked raising my eyebrow letting him deduce the reason why I wanted to wait.

    He seemed in difficulty as if for the first time he questioned his rules.

    "If you promise me it won''t get serious then how many times do you want." He finally said giving up to his heart probably for the first time in his entire life.

    I opened the door of my car, and then looked up to him, "do you know any hotel in the vicinity?" I raised an eyebrow and I admired his face lit up and a cheerful facial expression grew on his face.

    My heart drummed in my chest in excited and my smile never looked more joyfully than it was right now.

    Eart to Lily, calm down this is just a night out, why are you so excited?!

 Chapter 47 - 113 Room

    We walked on a hotel in the nearly, and as soon as he entered, the receptionist gave him a key without he even asked for it, he pulled my hand and walked on the second floor.

    That gesture made me feel slightly annoyed by the fact he knew that hotel so well and I couldn''t refrain my mind from thinking he probably had many women and he brought them there just like me.

    It was something silly to be bothered about, wasn''t it? Probably, since I also had men in my life and he literally stood in the middle of Carl and I arguining. He probably wasn''t jealous and from his rules I figured out I shall not be jealous either.

    He opened the door of the 113 room and as soon as we walked in, he twirled me around once again but this time my back was pushed on a empty room wall and we didn''t have to worry about anyone finding us. My heart pulsed through my chest, so fast and speedy and the euphoria in my body provoked tons of shivers ran throught my spine.

    Before I knew it he locked his lips on mine, his hand went on my hair and he gently pulled it.

    The taste of him drove the negative feelings away and with a strong push he made me take few steps backward and then pinned me down the bed, our breathes shorted and his pupils dilatated, I kissed him passionately over and over until his taste became my favorite taste and his fragrance mixed with mine, dimming the room in a immersion of pleasure and love.

    He took off his shirt revealing the breathtaking muscled figure, I gripped his back with my hands which looked so small compared to his huge silhoette. My heart started to spin and my mouth dried, my heartbeat echoed in my mind. His abdomen was so warm at my touch. I bent down and started to pepper soft kisses over his pectorals and the lower I went the more his muscles contracted making his lean figure popping out even more.

    Our breathes syncronized but just when I was about to remove my shirt he opened his eyes, "wait," he whispered.

    I widened my eyes and frowned, my heart didn''t seem willing to stop beating so furiously in my chest.

    "I am sorry..." I said, blushing shyly, "did I do something wrong?" I asked, I had never did it with another man than Carl in 7 years. Maybe he didn''t like something in me, or I wasn''t detached neough as I kissed him?

    "You didn''t do anything wrong," he said, kissing me one more time but this time very sweety, as if we had been married for a long time.

    "I really like you, really really like you." He confessed, and I felt relieved.

    But then why did he stop me?

    "I had never liked any other woman as much as I like you." His voice tumbled out of his lips, his tone was shy almost like if what he was saying wasn''t the best compliment he could give me.

    "I want to do it different with you than the other girls, let''s know each other better first." He continued, a kind smile curving his lips.

    "We can follow my rules but I want to make what we have worth it because I had never feel this feeling in my guts and I want to honor it." His whisper so suave and he climbed closer to me to slowly put his shirt back on.

    He kissed me again, sweetly, "do you agree with that?" He looked at me as he played with a stroke of my hair, he caressed my cheek, both our breaths now slowed down.

    I nodded, "yes, I want to make it worth it too."

    I was glad he stopped what we were doing because I also wanted to make our short relationship or friendship, whatever it was, special.

    The sexual attraction between us was intense but at the same time we also had mental connection which was just as powerful.

    "I had never slept with someone sharing the bed without doing anything with her." He broke the tensual between us by making a joke, or at least what I thought may be a joke. Because if not how was that even possible?

    I shook my head and laughed but his facial expression remained serious, letting me erase the benefit of the doubt he may be serious.

    "You always had those rules?" I asked, taken away from his statement.

    "Yes. That''s how I manage to keep the control over things and combine work and love together." He answered, but from the way his voice piqued and his sentence smoothy escaped from his lips, I got the impression he was saying something he had learnt by heart.

    I wondered what was the reason behind all that control and the fear of getting too much involved in a relationship. Why was he so scared of love?

    "So you have all your life in control?" I asked as I climbed up to lean closer to him.

    I put my legs under the sheet and then pulled it up to cover myself.

    "I do, and that''s how I like it." He smiled.

    I wished I had everything in control as well, I thought I had but figured out I didn''t have anything under control.

    A hair cascaded on his forehead and I smiled as I pulled it back, I continued to caress his forehead while I was enchanted staring at him.

    "What if all in a sudden you lose the control of everything? Just like what happened to me?"

    He shook his head and wrapping his hand around my neck, "that cannot happen. It''s impossible." He smiled with a disarming confidence.

    Maybe he was right, in fact he even stopped me only because he didn''t have his control for the first time. Maybe our new agreement was wrong and would make me suffer even more than my last relationship but if it was like that then why something so potentially dangerous could make me feel so good?

 Chapter 48 - A Day For Myself

    We talked for hours and just when it was already very late at night we slowly fell asleep in each other''s embrace.

    I woke up six hours later and when I opened my eyes I remembered where I was and with whom.

    I rubbed my eyes and struggled to get out of that comfortable soft bed. Cameron was already in the bedroom since I heard noises of water''s jet coming from the bathroom and figured out he had a shower.

    I didn''t have clothes there and I still had to get home to change. Luckily, it was Saturday and I had the day off.

    When Cameron walked out of the bathroom he had his hair still wet and a towel tied over his abdomen.

    He looked even more handsome than usual, blessing me with one of the best views I could ask for in the morning.

    He smiled at me hugely, "good morning," he said in a hoarse voice.

    "Good morning." I returned the smile as I went to brush my teeth, luckily I always kept my toothbrush in my bag in case I needed it.

    After washing my teeth I walked out and one of the hotel''s employees gave each other two dresses, Cameron probably called the receptionist to ask for that service but I didn''t complain. I thanked Cameron and wished him to have a good day at work.

    He placed his lips on mine and kissed me passionately, "have a good day too. I will miss you."

    He waved at me one more time and smiled at me on the door''s threshold.

    When I remained in the room alone, I took some time before changing and jumped back on the bed for some instants.

    I laid down in that soft cloud and took the next ten minutes to cool down before I changed my dress and then I finally left the hotel to drive back to my home.

    I turned on my phone and as predictable, I found thousands of missed calls from Carl and even some messages begging me to call him.

    Just at the thought of arguing with him or giving him an explanation or hearing his fake apologies got me a terrible headache.

    I wasn''t ready to talk to him, I thought I put a period to our relationship, and if I didn''t maybe it was time to do it.

    But not today, I didn''t want to ruin my day off. I changed my dress into a more comfortable one and then I did a quick simple make-up.

    I wanted to have a date with myself, to take the world''s volume off and fully enjoy the day.

    I went to one of my favorite coffee that I never shared with anyone not even with Carl, luckily, otherwise, I wouldn''t have a happy place now.

    And I ordered a cappuccino as I read a few pages of an old book that I never found the time to finish.

    Then after about half an hour, I went for a walk around the city, keeping my mind free from any negativity.

    I spent the rest of the morning walking until it was lunchtime, my foot was begging me to rest but I didn''t want to come back home. If I did that would mean the day was over and the next day was just around the corner.

    I went to another restaurant, some restaurant I had never visited before.

    I ordered a sandwich and enjoyed my lunch. Every other table was filled with people, some were couples, others were probably lovers or relatives.

    My phone rang and every other person in the restaurant turned around to see where the source of the music was coming from.

    I am forced to answer because I knew that if I didn''t he would call me over and over ruining my peace.

    It was Carl.

    "Hello?" I whispered.

    "Are you whispering because you''re with him?" His voice peaked full of resentment and anger and his impetuous will to know the truth made him raise his voice so much that my blood boiled in my veins.

    "No. Because I am at a restaurant and people are looking at me."

    Silence. A brief pause of hesitation. "Then walk out."

    I took a deep breath, "leave me alone. We don''t have anything to discuss. We are over, Carl."

    I said ready to hang off when he shouted, "wait!"

    My finger was on the button waiting for me to click it and turn off my phone but I left him the last seconds.

    "That room was for you. It has always been and always will. She saw it and thought it was hers, I left her to believe it because¡­"

    Because you don''t dare to say the truth nor admit it to yourself. Another brief pause. He swallowed loudly.

    "Because I knew she would be mad and I didn''t want to argue."

    I rolled my eyes, "thanks for clearing it out for me. Now goodbye Carl. Have a bright future."

    I said, but despite my best efforts, the tone of my voice rang insincerely.

    "Goodbye, Lily. I promise you I will let you be. But please don''t hate me."

    I finally hang off the phone and then turned it off.

    I ordered a dessert to cheer me up after that conversation and I went for another short walk before making one last stop to a coffee shop to buy a coffee.

    One way later I was finally on my way to my car.

    I looked around at the people, so busy and wrapped up in their lives that they didn''t even notice the beautiful sunset.

    I wished I could tell them, that life and his issues could wait because such a beautiful spectacle was worth a few minutes of their time.

    The clouds in the sky thinned like my problems in that instant, where everything paused blessing me with the unique scenarios upon me.

    A crisp scorching circle in the middle of the sky bordered by a vivid red.

    The sky slowly colored of a crimson shade bathing the wispy clouds in an immersion of intense brightness.

    I was going to start all over again, and I couldn''t wait for my new life to finally start.

 Chapter 49 - Intruding

    "I can''t believe Carl saw you two together in the restaurant!" My sister exclaimed digging the tablespoon in the ice cream and taking a mouthful.

    She let it melt in her mouth and then swallowed down, she gestured with the spoon.

    "Moreover he was even with that girl! And he dared to be the one mad?" Evelyn complained.

    I nodded.

    I couldn''t believe it either.

    "However it''s time for me to focus on my career and leave men behind so that I find the time to fully move on with my life," I confessed, even if it wasn''t completely the truth since I just accepted Cameron''s proposal to start seeing him more seriously. But I wasn''t sure whether I could tell Evelyn the truth or not, I had to ask Cameron first.

    "Focus on your career had always been your specialty." She said smiling and I nodded.

    "Mom told me you want to move to a new house?" I asked while I walked to get a spot so I could have some of the ice creams.

    She nodded as she continue to eat, "yes, I want to get a bigger house in case Julien ever moved here from France."

    A smile grew on my lips, I couldn''t imagine how hard a long-distance relationship could be, but I was still happy to hear she had projects for them in the future.

    "Mom will be happy to hear the reason behind your moving," I said with a sigh of resentment, remembering how excited I was at the idea of moving with Carl and how lovely and sweet was to visit every house in the city in the search of a good one which would satisfy both our tastes.

    "Yes, she will surely be happy." She said in a murmur but I deciphered there was something wrong in her voice, like if she was hiding something or if she wasn''t so happy as she was supposed to be.

    Maybe it was only because of the distance or because of a wrong impression I was having but she didn''t even sound excited at all.

    "Are you fine?" I asked.

    "Yes, I am." She went to wash the spoon and then changed the subject of our conversation making me doubt the truthfulness of her answer.

    "If you want to talk about it, I am here," I said, spotting the hint of a smile on her face.

    Surely enough there was something off about their relationship with Julien, maybe they were arguing or she just was sad because she missed him.

    However, I didn''t want to pressure her too much about that matter so I decided to let it go and talk about something else.

    "If you want I can accompany you to see the houses," I suggested and her smile grew bigger.

    "I would appreciate it, thanks. I need some company."

    "Then call me when you find a potential house and I will find time to come with you."

    "I am happy you find time for me, I don''t know what happens to you but you''re prioritizing me more and I couldn''t be happier. I need my sister now."

    I hugged her from behind, "I promise I will prioritize you from now on."

    She wrapped her hands around my hands and tugged her head on my shoulders.

    About one hour later she went back to her house to fix the last things in the boxes while I spent the rest of the Sunday reading and watching some shows on tv.

    I fell asleep very early so the next day I had rested enough to wake even earlier than usual.

    I took some time to have breakfast and then choose a good outfit and do my hair, curling it slightly.

    My heart speeded in my chest thinking of Cameron and just the thought of seeing him again was making me so happy.

    Since I was way too early I drove to the coffee shop and bought two coffee, then I brought them to work.

    Cameron wasn''t already there but I put the coffee on the desk waiting for him while I smiled like a teenager at the thought of her first crush.

    He walked in ten minutes later looking even more charming than usual.

    I saw him walking in with Simon''s assistant, that girl didn''t seem willing to let him go.

    However, I knew that Cameron didn''t want her, also because one of his rules was to be fully honest with the other and not share the parter with anyone else besides the person you fully commit to.

    When Cameron walked in the girl was still following him, so I heard her talk and ask him out. "Simon told me that I may help you and join in your work since he is away those days."

    Cameron looked at me begging me to come to his aid.

    But before I could even intervene or make up an excuse to refuse her help, she already sat on the chair next to Cameron and set her elbow on my desk.

    She rested her chin on the palm of her hand waiting for me to start.

    She was Simon''s assistant so it wasn''t my business to ask her to leave and even if I did I knew she wouldn''t obey me.

    Cameron looked at me with an apologizing gaze, his facial expression was tensed and I assumed he was just as annoyed as me for her intrusion.

    "Alright, then we can start," I said, sounding slightly nervous. I wasn''t used to having someone watch me working.

    "I can make a few calls to rent a place for the event," I browsed through some addressed and wrote down the numbers I had to call.

    "I will take care of the other clients and see if I can find something useful." He turned on his laptop while Patricia pushed the chair closer to him.

    "I can help you if you need." She whispered but due to our closeness, I managed to hear it and also see her hand placing on his leg.

    I breathed inwardly and swallowed down the urge to call her out, not because I was jealous but because her behavior was so ridiculous.

    Cameron shook his leg to depart from her touch and drifted his gaze to meet her for some instants, "please. I like to work in silence."

    His mandible tensed, he was irritated.

    He darted back his gaze on his laptop and silence fell in.

    When I found the first number I called so my voice broke the cold atmosphere. Despite Cameron''s refusal and palpable disinterest, Patricia wasn''t willing to give up.

    When the call was over, she offered me a bright smile, "Lily, you look glowing today." I unconsciously wrinkled my nose, she wasn''t supposed to notice nor to expose it, now Cameron would think I dressed up for him and I''d look embarrassing ridiculous to his eyes.

    "Thank you," I smiled at her by curving my lips slightly but the smile didn''t touch my impassible eyes.

    "You always looked good, I wonder why your husband had to cheat on you."

    Touche, If I didn''t dislike her enough already after that touchless sentence my despise raised.

    Was she doing it purposely because she found out there was something between Cameron and me?

    "Yes, sometimes people do mistakes but I am glad I found out so that I can move on," I said not even looking at her straight in her eyes as my gaze was glued on the paper to fill to rent the place.

    "Are you moving on? Is there someone who is filling his place?" She inquired with an amused yet curious tone of voice.

    She was setting the ground to see if there was something between Cameron and me.

    That''s when I looked up to her and tilted my head to the side, I massaged my neck to release some tension.

    I smiled, "why are you all of a sudden so interested in my personal life?" I tried to sound amused even if I doubted anything was funny in that scene.

    Cameron''s forehead creased, he was even more bothered by our interaction and he probably figured out I was in difficulty.

    "I am just curious and making sure you''re fine."

    "Thank you for caring, I am fine," I said nodding and taking a few sips of my coffee.

    "What about you?" She darted her gaze to Cameron, "are you currently taken?"

    My heart doubled over and shivers ran through my veins, for some seconds my gaze blankly stared at him waiting for him to reply.

    That was her true purpose, to ask if he was single and if he was then maybe attempt a move.

    "You two kinda look close as if you''d worked together for a long time.." She continued, the tension in the room was even more palpable. I barely talked to her in all those years and now she felt confident enough to dig in my personal life and make assumptions about the people I work with?

 Chapter 50 - Party Useful For Work

    "I don''t date, I prioritize my career." He said so coldly that I even believed him, and somehow the words still penetrated in me just like the first time I heard him say that.

    "Why would you give up on something so important like love? You can have both ¡­"

    I interrupted her in the middle of the conversation to raise my voice and finally expose my irritation from her intromission, "we should work. Maybe you can talk about love in another place but not here. Please Patricia if you do not plan to be quiet then I suggest you leave."

    She dropped her jaw and looked at me in shock, she probably didn''t know I could scold her if I wasn''t her boss but that was still my office and my work.

    Cameron hinted at a smile, probably understanding my reasons.

    "Alright, I''ll be quiet." She then said, leaning closer to Cameron to whisper, "she is very strict about working."

    I pretended I didn''t hear her and we began to work without any more interruption, after three more hours of work. We found out Patricia had the amazing idea to order food for the three of us so we didn''t even get the chance to be alone during lunch.

    When she went to grab the food and pay, Cameron whispered, "I really can''t stand her no more, and damn, I want to kiss since the first time you walked in."

    I smiled, the feeling was mutual but unless she enjoyed the stare I doubt we could do that.

    When she came back to us grabbing

    Japanese rice and some sushi she made three portions.

    "That''s very kind of you," I said faking a smile and receiving a glower from Cameron. I bit my inner cheek not to laugh. He looked at me as if he could kill me with his gaze, "what about you? Are you interested in someone in particular?" I inquired just to tease Cameron even more who indeed fall for my trap and glowered at me even more.

    She shrugged and took a deep inward breath, "we will see." She murmured.

    After a few more hours, we finally finished working so I thanked both of them for collaborating and for working intensely and effectively despite the first distractions.

    After one hour, in the evening, my phone rang. New message from Cameron:

    ''Would you be up for a party useful for work?''

    I replied right away, ''of course I am

    He was probably joking and he just wanted to see me in a new hotel.

    Some minutes later he sent me the address, I added it on the navigator of the car and reached the destination in about a quarter of an hour.

    I walked down the car and he did the same reaching me, we stopped in front of a villa and he wrapped his arm around my shoulders.

    There were few other cars in front of the gate, each one of them was a luxury car so I deduced it may be a place where wealthy people lived in.

    He solved my doubts right away by whispering, "this is a party, hosted by an old friend of mine, I sold him one of my companies."

    I nodded.

    He took one step forward, "I thought we may meet some future potential clients since everyone here is passionate about cars."

    Work again, maybe that was what he meant when his main priority was work.

    "That''s a good idea," I commented, slightly disappointed since I wanted to spend my evening with him, to know each other better whereas he seemed too scared to open up.

    I wondered why he had to die and why was he so repulsive in people''s regards not to let his walls down.

    To sum up the entire situation, I didn''t know much about him, I didn''t know if he had any brothers or sisters, I didn''t know his middle name if he had one and neither did I know how he climbed his position.

    Maybe I was too attracted by him mentally and emotionally that I forgot he was still a stranger, just a stranger with whom I got to share a few kisses.

    Was that what I wanted? To be so frantic about a new relationship?

    My stomach knotted at the too much thinking but it was too late to run away since a maid come to open the door welcoming us in.

    All the other women were amazingly dressed up and I wondered if my dress was enough for it, how silly was I to think he didn''t mean work when the message was stating it.

    I took an inner breath when a few people walked to us and cheered Cameron and then introduced them to me. I shook both their hands, they were two middle-aged men who seemed to know very well, probably had been in business with him for a long time.

    "She works for a car company I am collaborating with," Cameron immediately started and they both widened their eyes and nodded interest.

    "Indeed, the company is one of the most successful car companies in the field," I confirmed flashing a big smile.

    "What''s the address?" One of them asked and I proudly gave both of them a business card.

    I spent the next hour handing them business cards and despite the first negative approach I had, I was now happy to be there because I knew I helped the company.

    After all, we were only working together, we had mutual feelings but despite that, we still had time to bond and know each other. I should stop worrying about everything to be perfect and give him a chance.

    I noticed some women in the next room talking together animatedly and gawking at me way too much. I tried to ignore them but one of them seemed way too interested in me since her laugh got louder any time my gaze mistakenly fell in their direction.

    Cameron didn''t hear them since he was too busy talking to the host of the party who didn''t stop telling him how grateful he was to him.

    Finally, the long black-haired girl walked to me, a huge smirk on her face and a decisive walk, ticking her high heels on the marble floor.

    The dress was short yet elegant while her legs were long and thin.

    She stretched her hand for me but right at that moment, Cameron pulled my hand back before I could shake it.

    "Madison, I thought we were done." He said coldly.

    "Can I just introduce myself to her? I heard she works in a car company?!"

    Was that the reason why she was laughing? What was so fun about my work? I raised my eyebrow and stared at her scrutinizing every inch of me, almost making me feel Inappropriate as if I was wearing barely anything.

    "I am Lily," I said, avoiding shaking her hand.

    "I am Madison, I am glad to meet the new girl of Cameron. You''re not exactly his type though, I wonder how much it will last."

    Jealousy was the reason for her unscrupulous attitude, "I am not one of his girls." I intervened, frowning my forehead slightly.

    "I work with him." I rectified even if the situation was even more complicated than that, I had no intention to give her reasons to hate on me.

    "Enough," Cameron whispered, he was so annoyed and agitated, I had have never seen him so in difficulty before, It was as if he had lost control, and sure enough he hated that.

    Another man walked to Cameron and started to talk to him about a project, so his face even more intensified and he swallowed down when the man asked to talk more privately.

    He knew we were going to stay alone and he was so scared at the idea.

    "Cameron," I said managing to walk behind him, I didn''t like him being so nervous, and neither did I like to make him feel uncomfortable at all.

    The woman let me go but folded her arms and kept staring at us for the entire time, when Cameron saw I followed him there and he was safe with all his secrets he took a breath of relief and smiled at me gratefully.

    I stayed there listening to them talk about future projects and statics, whereas I occasionally drove my gaze back to Madison to check if her gaze was still glued on me. Undoubtedly it was, making me wonder what she knew about him so secretive to inflame him so much?

    When Cameron and the man finished talking, he took my hands, "are you fine?" He asked, "I am sorry."

    I smiled, "I am, are you? You seemed quite taken aback and puzzled."

    He darted his gaze back on her and after staring at her for some instants she looked back at me, "I am fine, don''t worry."

    A silence of hesitation then he cleared his voice, "maybe it wasn''t the best idea to come here."

 Chapter 51 - Be There For Each Other

    "It''s fine, I don''t care about what that woman said. Whenever you want to talk about it, I am here." I said reassuring him, he smiled.

    "Do you want to leave?" He asked me, his voice rang preoccupied, but I shook my head no.

    "We still have to talk to many people and I am having fun."

    I took a glass of chardonnay that the waiter was carrying and I took a few sips of it.

    He laughed and walked behind the waiter to do the same, then he clicked his glass with mine and whispered, "to us."

    We drank a few glasses then he took my arm under his and walked to another room, I heard Madison''s voice echoing from afar, "he is bringing her to the bedroom since he doesn''t like to be seen."

    I ignored her for the umpteenth time, even though this time her saying slightly moved me because she mentioned one of his rules hence that was the confirmation that she was probably his ex.

    In the next room, there was a huge table filled with appetizers.

    "I may not show you my real emotions or my story, but I can show you my world and I hope you decide to walk in even if there may be people who step in our way." He smiled at me, caressing my cheek.

    "I do want to walk in if you give me the chance to explore your world to the fullest."

    I wanted to know his secrets but the most important thing was that I wanted him to understand that nothing would make me change my mind about him and I will always think he is a good person.

    One hour later we handed more business cards and then finally left.

    We walked to our respective cars, the night fell on us and we remained alone in the silence of the evening. He rested his hands on my hips and squeezed them, "good night, Cinderella."

    I smiled, my nickname sounded like a sweet melody coming from his lips and I genuinely cheered up.

    "Good night," I whispered.

    Then we walked back into our cars and left sharing a big smile.

    The next morning my phone''s ringing woke me up in the middle of the night, the name Joanna and the bright screen blinded me for some instant but I managed to answer the phone with my heart palpitating in my throat.

    "Hello?"

    "L-lily¡­." Sobs echoed from the phone causing my heart to break.

    "My dad." She said with a creaky voice and swallowing the lump in her throat.

    "He is gone." She exploded in a cry followed by loud sobs and shortened breath.

    I could feel the desperation through the phone and I wished I could hug her.

    "I am so sorry."

    "I am alone now¡­ I feel so lonely.."

    "You can come here, even tomorrow or now."

    "I will leave tomorrow morning. I just wanted to hear your voice."

    "Do you want me to fall asleep with you as we call?"

    "Like we did when we were teenagers."

    "Yes, like we did when we were teenagers."

    "Okay then."

    Her crying slightly faded away, and we both fall asleep hugging the phone, imagining that object was each other and knowing we would be there for the other.

    I woke up at 8 and I could hear some noises coming from her phone, reminding me we were still on call.

    I smiled, I felt like she was next to me despite the distance, "good morning," I said as I got up.

    "You talked in your sleep but couldn''t figure out what you said."

    "How are you?" I finally asked when I heard the noise of the taxi stopping by and then her voice followed to tell the driver to drive to the airport.

    "Destroyed is not enough to explain the pain I am feeling right now." She said, her voice as low as a whisper on the edge of breaking into tears.

    "If there is something I can do to help you, Joanna, please tell me," I said with all my love ready to be sent and given to her because if there was one person who deserved it, that person was her.

    She moved to another city to help her father and give him the medical care he needed, driving from hospital to hospital in search of a positive result to his diagnosis and only to get disappointed as result.

    Her whole family never helped her, and she was the only one who stayed with her father in his best times and his many worst ones.

    Joanna probably knew that time would have come since the doctors told her that his father''s condition was drastically bad but I guess you''re never ready to tell goodbye to your close ones.

    Especially if you gave up everything just to earn one more minute with them.

    "Lily you''re already helping me a lot, I will always be grateful to you for this. I can''t wait to hug you."

    I smiled and my eyes filled with joy, "I love you."

    I could see her smile through the phone even if I didn''t see her, "I have to get out of the taxi now, love you too."

    I immediately called work and then Cameron to tell them that I will take the day off since I wanted to be at home to welcome Joanna and to be there for her during the first day without her father.

    I remembered how we bounded closely during high school because of our problematic adolescence, her mother continued to disappear and then definitely left when Joanna was old enough. While my father was the one assent, I didn''t even know what he looked like and never had the chance to get to talk to him. I didn''t know what situation was worse, not knowing your parent at all or knowing your mother only to see her walk away from you.

    We had been there for each other when nobody was, we knew how much the other had suffered and went through and even if during the last years due to the distance we had lost contact, I was sure that living together would make us get as closer as we used to be during our youth.

 Chapter 52 - Wherever He Is

    I got in my car, and drove to the airport one hour earlier than her arrival, arriving early was one of my favorite things, I could take some time to rest and have a coffee without the need to rush.

    Joanna got out of the train and her gaze traveled to all the people when it finally fell on me I smiled and we both started to walk hastily toward each other, passing through the crowd like two girls who hadn''t seen each other in a long time.

    Her eyes filled with tears and when we embraced she exploded in tears, hugging me so tightly that I could feel the hug and affection in my bones.

    "I missed you a lot," she inhaled a long breath, I tried to depart but she squeezed me more preventing me to stop hugging her. So I tightened my arms around her shoulders and smiled, "how are you?"

    When you experience something so painful like the loss of a dear relative asking how are you must be just as useless as saying that you''re sorry for their loss. Such sentences wouldn''t take away the pain or make it less excruciating.

    "I am fine now." She said in a whisper, even if I knew saying that she was fine was an exaggeration I still appreciated it, she embraced me for some more instants and then when her eyes were not filled with tears anymore she finally let me go.

    I took her under my arm and walked to a bar, "you''re probably starving, I am sure you didn''t have breakfast."

    When her lips hinted at a smile, I deduced I was right assuming she didn''t eat so I ordered for her a coffee and a muffin.

    She looked at the muffin for some instance and right when she opened her mouth to speak, I intervened: "Even if you''re not hungry, you need to eat." I read her mind, whenever she was sad she always lost her appetite, since she was younger.

    "Fine," she said scoffing and taking a small bite of her blueberry muffin.

    "You didn''t go to work?" she asked, her eyes were still bloated and red. Her eyelashes were still dark from her crying.

    "I didn''t, I took advantage of my dearest friend to take a day off."

    She tilted her head to the side and took another long breath, ripping a blueberry out of her muffin and eating it, "I didn''t even clean my house, I left like if I was escaping town." She sighed resentfully.

    "It''s fine, you did the best thing by choosing to leave that house. You will come back to check on that house when you will be ready." I reassured her shaking her hand, we shared a smile and when she finished her muffin we got in the car.

    As soon as we got there she exploded in a liberating cry, tears sliding their ways down her cheek fastly. Even if she drove them away they kept falling even fastly and bursting.

    I felt so bad for Joanna, if there was anything I could do to make her feel better or soften away the pain I would do it.

    But I guessed only time was useful in those cases, all I could do was make her feel welcomed in both my life and my house and give her all my love.

    I didn''t have time to make her the room I planned and to decor it as much as I wanted, and I only managed to decor it with colorful curtains and bedsheets during her flight.

    When we walked into my house she finally stopped crying, yet she was still holding my hand as if just through physical contact she could soak the love she so desperately needed.

    She pulled me nearer to her bed and then she laid down, "lay next to me," she said climbing to the side of the bed to make room for me.

    I laid next to her and we both looked at the ceiling quietly, until she turned to the side to stare at me and her voice broke the silence.

    "What do you think people go when they ...." she couldn''t finish the sentence, she only swallowed down the lump in her throat.

    "I don''t know, I don''t think we''re supposed to know. But one thing I am sure about is that he is still here with you, but you can''t see him." I smiled, but she seemed disappointed by my reply as if that was not what she expected.

    Seeing her sad facial expression I wished I could have given her the answer she expected me to give her even if that would have meant lying to her.

    "I don''t think he is here. Some people say they can feel their presence near them but I can''t." She turned around to that I didn''t see her eyes filling with tears again forgetting that I could even say she was emotional from the way her voice creaked.

    "Even if you don''t think he is there, it doesn''t mean that is the reality. Whenever he is now, I am sure his love for you didn''t disappear and never will. The memories are in your heart and that''s where he belongs to." I said the words that came out from the bottom of my heart.

    She turned around probably approving my new answer and thanking me with a big smile. She took some instants to think about my new reply and then after a brief consideration, her facial expression morphed into a cheerful one.

    "He may not be here now but he will always be in my memories." She said aloud smiling proudly. She nodded with confidence, "yes. I will always love him and nothing will change that."

    She took a deep resigned breath and then she smiled, probably soaking up the reality and accepting it.

    We hugged tightly and then she walked down to the bed, she walked around the room examining every corner.

 Chapter 53 - [Bonus ]Changes

    "I want to change the decor." She said and I laughed aloud, now I recognized her. Her criticism was back, which meant she must feel better. I smiled, in that moment every critic sounded just amazing for me.

    "You will change it, let''s order a pizza now. I am starving!" I exclaimed pulling her out of her room and taking my phone so I could call to order.

    The restaurant didn''t reply so I hanged up and placed the phone on the table and poured myself a glass of water.

    She took my phone and started to swipe through it, my heart jumped in my chest remembering Cameron''s messages, I didn''t want her to ask me about him because I didn''t want to lie to her.

    She opened her mouth in shock so I figured out it was already too late. I took my phone back and saw she paused in the chat between me and Carl.

    "You''re seeing him?" She asked covering her mouth and smiling mischievously.

    "It''s complicated¡­." I didn''t know what to say, what were we? Why was it so hard to define us together? We weren''t a couple but sure enough, we weren''t even just friends.

    Since I doubt friends are cursed by such a powerful connection like the one that linked me and Cameron together.

    The restaurant answered me and I took a deep relieved breath seizing the occasion to change the matter.

    I hung off, "is a pepperoni okay for you?" I asked and she nodded walking to open the fridge and grabbed a bottle of juice, she poured some in a glass.

    "I will start sending curriculum tomorrow because I want to help you with the rent." She said, but I shook my head.

    "You should take some time to rest," I replied folding my arms when I saw she was ready to respond.

    She raised her hands, "I am sure I will feel worse if I stay alone doing nothing all day."

    I sighed, maybe she had a point, yet I didn''t think it was the best idea to keep your mind occupied with several matters just to avoid thinking about your loss.

    "Take the rest week off at least." I suggested and finally, she nodded, "alright. But while you''re at work I will redecorate my room and buy you some plants." She exclaimed, driving her gaze around the house to mentally picture where to place the plants and how to decorate them.

    "Sounds perfect!"

    When the pizza man arrived, it was the same guy the last time and he cheered us with a big smile, probably recognizing us.

    The pizzas were just as delicious as the last time and we even enjoyed some chips to the side.

    After eating we decided to watch a movie together and spent the evening simply like that.

    However, Joanna fell asleep about ten minutes after the beginning of the movie.

    Luckily she was very petite and thin so I managed to scoop her up in my arms and walked her into her bedroom.

    Then I covered her with the bedsheets and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead, lastly, I closed the door so that no light could wake her up.

    Then I came back on the sofa and watched a bit of the movie, before going to sleep I checked Joanna''s room, she was sleeping like a sweet child.

    The next morning I woke up and heard some noises coming from the kitchen so I walked there, still slightly sleepy and with my sight blurred from sleep.

    The source of those noises was Joanna who was making me breakfast and had filled the table with food.

    She cooked a cake and made pancakes orange juice and coffee, she turned around hearing my footsteps.

    "Good morning," I said, admiring the food on the table.

    "Good morning, I tried to cook with the few ingredients you had in the kitchen." She replied as I walked into the kitchen, I smiled hugely in front of the table.

    "This is an amazing surprise," I commented excitedly and happy.

    I sat down next to her and caressed her shoulder, "this means so much to me, nobody ever did something nice to me in a long long time." I sighed, as my heart filled with affection. Real friends are precious and I was so glad to have met Joanna, she gave me a reason to smile every day and always succeded in cheering me up, even on that day when I was supposed to be the one to be cheering the other. She was just so caring and adorable that I sometimes felt like I didn''t return all the love she genuinely gave me.

    I took a slice of the cake and when I tasted it, my eyes widened at that amazing taste. The last time she cooked for me was a long time ago but she must have gotten really good at baking.

    "It''s delicious!" I exclaimed almost not believing to my own taste buds.

    "I cooked a lot in the last 5 years due to my father''s illness, food was the only thing cheering him up. So I practiced a lot to make him smile with my food." Her eyes looked sad even if she smiled at that memory.

    "You''ve got a talent, Joanna. Have you ever thought about working as a chef?" I asked raising my eyebrow.

    She laughed loudly as if she heard one of the funniest jokes she ever heard.

    "I am seriously speaking, Jo." I rectified with a scolding tone of voice, she was the first person to underestimate her capabilities.

    She shook her head, "just because the cake is delicious doesn''t mean I can be a chef."

    She wasn''t the type of girl who took the opportunity and risked her job, just like me she prioritized her brain over her heart.

    "You can always try, at least you will do something you''re passionate about. They said: choose a job you love and you will never have to work a day in your life." I shrugged taking another bite of the cake and then drinking the juice.

    She shook her head one more time so I gave up to go to work, I hugged her tightly and told her I would try my best to get at home early to stay with her longer.

    I waved at her goodbye one last time before finally walking over to the door.

 Chapter 54 - Absence

    When I walked to work, I didn''t notice anything usual despite me being a few minutes late, they were working quietly and seemed way too focused for the usual.

    "Good morning, Lily." Simon''s voice was heard from my office and my heart jumped in my throat, I am flooded with worry.

    I never arrived late at work and the first time I did, I found none other than my boss there. I sighed, now I understood why everyone was so engaged in their jobs.

    "Good morning," I swallowed down, holding my breath in the hope he wouldn''t scold me.

    A smile appeared on his face and I took a long relieved breath, "Cameron told me you''re doing a good job. I can''t wait to see the results!" He exclaimed, his gaze darted at the threshold and he waved, I unconsciously turned around to see who walked in and I recognized Cameron''s expectant beautiful dark eyes on me. My heart was jitterying in his presence.

    "Yes, we''re working together very well." Cameron walked in with a huge smile on his face, his presence filled the room and the familiar Hugo Boss elusive scent pacified my senses.

    I cleared my voice, "Indeed, unexpectedly well." I confirmed, but when Cameron heard my choice of words, he raised his eyebrow in anticipation.

    "I will let you two work, then. Have a great day!" Simon cheered before walking away. As soon as the door closed and Cameron and I remained alone Cameron leaned forward to whisper, "unexpectedly well?"

    I laughed, I couldn''t believe he was offended because I had called our combination unexpectedly effective.

    "Stop being so dramatic," I said gently pushing him and rolling my eyes.

    We sat at my desk and I turned on the pc, I pulled my hair back and took a long breath, "my friend just arrived in town and I am letting her stay at my place for a while."

    He started to scroll through his emails, "hmmm hmm."

    "I was wondering if you knew someone who looks for inexperienced chefs."

    He looked at me frowning confused, "an inexperienced chef? That''s weird."

    "I know, she is very good and I am sure she would love to work as a chef, she just needs to find the right occasion."

    He gave me an even more skeptical gaze, "what if she doesn''t want to do it? You should know very well that it takes a lot of dedication to be successful in a job."

    He took a breath and then finally nodded, offering me a shy smile. "Fine, I will see what I can do." He tilted his head to the side and poked my cheek giggling lightly, "make me a smile now, I haven''t seen your smile in a whole day."

    I curved my lips up in a smile and his face lightened up in a smile.

    "I missed it," he whispered, my heart speeded in my chest. I always had felt like my chest was filled with a permanent emptiness and I couldn''t find that void in any way. Somehow, for a millisecond the emptiness was filled by his warm smile and everything felt just right.

    "So, no Patricia today?" I asked, pointing at the empty chair where Patricia was sitting a few days ago.

    He shook his head, "luckily not, she came yesterday and tried to ask me if I wanted to see her for a coffee."

    Why wasn''t I surprised? Probably I would be even more surprised if she didn''t take advantage of my absence.

    "Of course, I had to refuse her gentle offer since my attention only belong to one girl."

    I had to bow down to hide my shyness since I blushed to assume that girl was probably me.

    "I have to leave now, a client of mine did mess up and I have my phone filled with missed calls since this morning." He rolled his eyes and scoffed, then he leaned forward and placed a soft kiss on my cheek, after making sure nobody saw. "See you tomorrow."

    I smiled at him and watched him walking away, despite his busy day he still managed to come to my office just to check if I showed up today and if I was okay, Carl never set foot in my office even after fighting.

    I sighed and took a deep breath, getting back to work and from time to time taking some rest to search for places where Joanna could work or train as a chef.

    Maybe I was in the wrong to take such an important decision like her future job for her, but sending her curriculum around wasn''t a bad idea.

    I scrolled through a restaurant''s site, as I scrolled down I noticed a help wanted sign.

    I clicked on the more information button and as I skimmed through my eyes lit up, they were looking for inexperienced people!

    I clapped my hands and smiled hugely in joy, then I pressed the apply now button.

    I filled out the application fastly until I found the field: ''write your motivation to work with us

    That field took me aback for some instants, what motivation could she have to apply for a job?

    I swallowed down and scratched my forehead in search of answers, she probably wouldn''t have any sense I am applying for her.

    I started to press the keyboard and stared at the screen while the letters appeared on the screen forming my made-up answer.

    ''I want to make my work my passion, I always loved to cook for my loved ones because I think food can make someone''s day. I want to drive my clients back to their families'' memories with my simple yet tasteful dish.''

    I hope this would work, I took a deep breath and closed my eyes as I pressed the send application button.

    I skimmed through the whole filled application, after making sure every field was filled I mentally made a wish that she wouldn''t get mad in case the job hired her.

    Sent.

 Chapter 55 - New And Old Friends

    "Hello! Beautiful sister!" Evelyn hugged me as soon as I opened the door.

    I wasn''t waiting for her so I was quite surprised to see her here, "come in." I said, when she walked in Joanna was standing in the middle of the corridor peaking at the door while she dipped a spoon in her nuts butter.

    "Evelyn?"

    I heard her voice echoing through our way and I smiled when I saw my sister returning the big smile Joanna offered her.

    "Joanna hi! What are you doing here?"

    They walked past me and met in the middle way to hug.

    "Lily told me I could stay here since I was quite miserable about my father''s death."

    Evelyn''s face morphed from happy to sad, "I am so sorry." Her voice piqued down before embracing Joanna one more time.

    "I am glad Lily invited you. I can sneak in when she is at work and talk about Lily''s secrets!"

    They both laughed and I rolled my eyes, unfortunately for them the only big secret I was holding they both already knew.

    "I came here because mom keeps saying you have to get back with Carl."

    "I guess she should mind her business," I said before I could stop my thoughts before they turned into spoken words.

    I took a deep breath and rectified not to sound rude, "I mean, she is making me lose my patience. I don''t want Carl back and he is still with the girl he cheated me on. How can I even try to forgive him?"

    My voice betrayed every effort I put in trying to sound calmer than I inwardly was but the truth was that whenever I talked about him and I recalled how he played me, my blood ran cold and I get soaked with resentment.

    I knew that reaction was normal but I hated how much power he still had over me.

    I couldn''t erase seven years away as if it was nothing but he somehow did erase our forever so quickly and easily.

    "How can you know they''re still together?" Evelyn asked, breaking my stream of consciousness and making me come back to reality.

    "I saw them together." I shook my head and gestured with my hand.

    I was so done with feeling numb with emotions, the tight in my chest pounding so hard that breathing got hard.

    "That asshole!" Evelyn exclaimed making me laugh and slightly soften up the pain I was feeling.

    "I guess he has eyes problems." Joanna sighed, my sister and I immediately turned around to look at her puzzled.

    "What?" I mouthed confused but she shrugged.

    "Because he couldn''t see what he was losing."

    Few seconds of silence.

    Did she really say what I just heard?

    Evelyn started to laugh as I covered my forehead and shook my head in denial.

    No, I couldn''t believe she actually said that.

    "You''re lucky you''re my best friend otherwise I would kick you out of my house immediately," I joked folding my arms and tilting my head.

    One hour later my bathroom was filled with make-up of every kind. Evelyn was blending my foundation on while Joanna took care of my eyeshadow and my eyeliner, then we both dressed up.

    Evelyn had the amazing idea of introducing us to her friends to spend a night partying in a nightclub on the outskirts. Since we didn''t have anything else to do and Joanna was quite excited at the idea of partying we accepted her invite.

    The last time I had drunk I ended up throwing up on a man''s shoes so I would have juice or nonalcoholic drinks.

    Evelyn drove to a place I had never been in, her friends waited for her in front of the entrance. Two of them were smoking cigarettes and nodded at us the other three reacted the opposite way hugging us as if we had known each other for a long long time.

    We sat at a table while Evelyn went to order us our drinks. I noticed one of her friends was looking at me with quite an attention when I returned his gaze, he smiled.

    "so you''re Evelyn''s sister I suppose." One of them pointed at me and I nodded.

    "You have the same eyes."

    Another one intervened pointing at Joanna, "but who are you?"

    Evelyn put our drinks on the tables and placed each one of them in front of us.

    "This is very light." She whispered to me before blinking and I took a breath of relief.

    Luckily, my sister was good and remembered my low intolerance for alcohol.

    Evelyn sat in the middle of her friends and started to talk to them animatedly, she sounded so happy that I wondered why I had never appreciated that side of her.

    Evelyn cleared her voice and took a deep breath, we all looked at her waiting for the imminent announcement she was going to do.

    "I have something to tell you." She smiled gazing at all of us.

    "I already know!" The man who seemed quite interested in me intervened and Evelyn giggled, "stop it, shush!" She complained, tugging him.

    "Alright." She started to speak again, a smile curved her lips, "I found a new job! Will start on Tuesday."

    "That''s amazing!" I exclaimed in joy, offering my sister a proud smile while Joanna clapped her hands cheerful.

    "I bet it will last less than my ex-relationship with Anna!" One of her friends joked.

    "You mean of all your relationships put together! Not my fault if you can''t date longer than a month!" Evelyn stuck her tongue out in a grimace before they both laughed.

    "Where will you work?" I finally asked with curiosity.

    I took some sips of my cocktail, it was very fruity and the alcohol was almost unnoticeable.

    "I will work in a diner, it is a very simple place with the peculiarity that it offers a warm place where street performers can exhibit and get paid. I liked the idea so I sent a curriculum and tada! I got hired!"

    My smile disappeared and my jump bounced in shock, that was the same diner I went with Cameron.

 Chapter 56 - Take A Break

    A lump formed in my throat, that place was the same diner Cameron brought me.

    In all the dinner places she could work in, why exactly that? I faked a big smile, "that sounds a good place to work in!"

    And suddenly turned into a bad place to go in whenever I was with Cameron.

    "Maybe I will like working there so much that I will end up working there for years." She shrugged taking some sips of her drink and darting her gaze to her friend.

    We spend a few more hours chatting and getting to know better Evelyn''s friends.

    "We all have drunk so we can''t drive home," Evelyn said.

    "We can go to sleep at my diner where I will work. They said they have few rooms for homeless people, maybe they can find a few ones for us too."

    My eyes widened, that didn''t sound like a good idea at all. What if they recognized me and would ask me about Cameron in front of everyone?

    "We can call a taxi, I don''t think it would be a good idea to show up at work late at night after spending the night out." I intruded in the conversation.

    "Maybe you''re right."

    After convincing Evelyn that mine was a better idea, we cheered her friends and hugged Evelyn goodbye before Joanna and I got in a taxi.

    "Evelyn''s friends are cool! I like them." She exclaimed as soon as we remained alone.

    "I am glad," I said, seeing her happy couldn''t make me feel better.

    It was already quite late so as soon as we came back home we walked into our room and went to sleep.

    The next day I woke up earlier than Joanna so I decided I was the one who could surprise her this time. I took a slice of a plumcake that I bought at the grocery shop since I wasn''t as good as her in cooking and then made her a coffee.

    I brought her breakfast in her room as soon as she woke up.

    "Good morning," I said carrying the tray and walking closer to her bed

    I left it on her bed after she finally sat down and took some sips of her coffee.

    "I have to tell you something." I took advantage of her good mood to tell her about my appointment for a job as a chef in a restaurant.

    "that I am the best best friend you could ask for?" She raised her eyebrow as she gently ripped a piece of her pancake and ate it.

    "also that," I said laughing.

    I took a deep breath and sat at the edge of the bed.

    "I have done something that may upset you," I said, taking another deep breath.

    I knew our friendship wasn''t standing on the line and wasn''t at risk at all, yet I was worried because I didn''t want to hurt her in any way.

    "A few days ago when I was at work, I checked some job announcements and found a restaurant looking for an inexperienced chef. So... I sent your curriculum."

    She had still her mouth full but I heard her swallow down and widen her eyes, "what?"

    I offered her an apologizing smile, "I wanted to help you. I did it with the best intentions."

    She covered her forehead with her hand and massaged it.

    After a brief silence, she finally looked at me, "if they hadn''t called they probably didn''t take into account my application. Please next time talk to me first. I doubt I am good enough to be a chef, Lily. I only cooked for my father and I can only do simple dishes."

    "I promise you I won''t do anything behind your back from now on. You have my word."

    I watched her eat and when she was over with her food I brought the tray back to the kitchen and washed the dishes quickly.

    I dressed up and did my make-up before saying Joanna goodbye to leave for work.

    I had to visit the place we wanted to rest for the car''s exposition event so I took a different road and when I arrived there, I saw Cameron was already there. He always was earlier than me!

    But it l felt good to see him and know I would finally spend some time alone with him.

    "Hello." I walked to him when he turned around his gaze fell on me and he genuinely smiled.

    "Hi," I returned the smile then checked the place.

    His gaze didn''t depart from me but traveled through my dress and the long skirt which was floating at the blowing of the wind.

    "You look gorgeous as always." He complimented me, his words played like my favorite song.

    I pulled my hair back, "you''re too kind. Will I ever be earlier than you?"

    He shook his head, "I doubt that."

    I turned around and looked at the square we were going to rent for a day, few locals were by the side which was positive since it would attract more people.

    "This looks like a perfect place," I commented.

    He gestured at the street, "I should ask the mayor to close the streets or it may create issues and obstruct the passage. Moreover, the announcement of the street closure will spread fastly and we won''t even need to promote the event."

    He was good at his work, he worked smartly and took everything into account to achieve his goals quickly.

    "I had never visited this side of the city, so I suppose the coffee shops don''t know me." He said turning around and glancing at a coffee shop.

    I frowned my forehead what did he mean?

    "We can have a little break if you want."

    Cameron took me under my arm and wrapped his other hand around my hips as we walked to the coffee shop.. He loved his job but sometimes whenever we ended up working together we found a way to remain alone and enjoy our time together.

 Chapter 57 - Everyone Is Looking At You

    When we walked in, everyone turned around to stare at us, probably due to the noise of the bells hanging from the door.

    Cameron with his hand still set on my back leaned closer to my ear, his gaze met mine and he whispered.

    "Everyone is looking at you."

    Were they? I squeezed his hand and darted my gaze in the cafe, they all were looking at us.

    An old woman smiled from afar, and when we went to sit on the table nearby to hers she looked at me to say: "you''re a very good couple."

    My heart filled in happiness even if we weren''t a couple at all, I felt pathetic to be so happy for a blessing of a woman I had never met before.

    Cameron didn''t hear her but as soon as he saw me smiling he did the same.

    The waiter came to our table so we ordered two coffees.

    "By the way, I may have found the son of an old client of mine who could give your friend cooking classes."

    Cameron took off his jacket and elegantly put it on the chair''s back.

    "I realized I didn''t have to take that decision for her, she didn''t seem willing to apply for any chef job." I shrugged still demoralized, I saw how happy cooking made her feel and I thought it may be a good idea to combine job and passion.

    "Glad you figured it out," he said smiling proudly.

    The waiter got our coffees on the table.

    I put some sugar in mine and sipped from the coffee, "You''re very good at your job and you''ve great marketing ideas. Where did you study?" I asked as I rested my hands on the hot cup to warm me up a bit.

    "I studied at Harvard University, but my experience is what lead me here. My grandfather had a business and when he died I had to take care of it when I was only 17 years old. I studied and worked at the same time. I guess my sacrifices had been paid off."

    That explained how good he was at his job and why his whole world revolved around it.

    He probably never had the chance to live his life as a normal guy, enjoying every phase of it. That was surely something we had in common, I also started to work at a very young age as well and since then I never stopped.

    "Your grandfather must have trusted you a lot," I commented, wondering why his grandfather didn''t trust his father in that but a young teenager instead.

    "He didn''t have many other choices, my parents weren''t in a good place and couldn''t be trusted. He knew I needed a way out and he knew how passionate I was in companies and statics. We worked together for a brief time and when I learned the basis I continued on my own."

    He took some sips of his coffee and then looked down at the table.

    "If it wasn''t for him I don''t know where I''d be right now. So I can say my grandfather was a guardian angel for me." He smiled in grief and sadness but his eyes filled with commotion.

    "I had a special relationship with my grandfather too," I said, only the memory of him being gone and not being able to see him again made me feel so sad and miserable that my voice got stuck in my throat.

    "But I don''t want to talk about it. I am happy you understand me in so many different ways." I commented, smiling at him.

    "What is your deepest wish, Lily?" He inquired puzzling me, I wasn''t expecting that question and I wondered what that had to do with our current conversation.

    "Something you always dreamed to have as a kid?" He added, I thought of a potential answer but nothing came to my mind.

    When I was a kid I only had unachievable dreams.

    "That''s a hard question," I said as I mentally pictured what my dream could be.

    "If there''s something I would like is living in a castle, the kind of castle where only Royal people live in, in a middle of a wood just like a real fairytale." I nodded, that was my dream as a kid.

    I always wanted to feel like a princess even if that sounded just as crazy and impossible.

    "A castle in a wood." He repeated my answer and I laughed, hearing it from him made it sound weird but that was my dream even if it was probably the most simple dream in the entire world.

    "What''s yours?" I asked to soften up the embarrassment I was feeling at that moment but he shrugged and hinted at a smile.

    "There''s nothing material I don''t have already."

    His answer penetrated in me and I realized I was talking to a famous billionaire and he probably had all the castles in the world.

    What could you possibly give to someone that wealthy that he doesn''t have?

    "I can''t even imagine having everything I have in my life. What do you dream of before you fall asleep?" I asked as a joke but his face turned serious and he truly thought about my question.

    "There are many things I would love to change in my life. if I could give my money back just to change or live again certain things, I''d do it undoubtedly."

    His voice now sounded sadder, hiding so many weaknesses behind the surface.

    Then a smile appeared on his face, "but I am happy anyways with what I have now."

    He was a successful famous handsome CEO, how could he even think of changing what he had and what he was?

    "Have you ever wanted to quit your job and do something else, less stressing?" I asked curiously, wondering if the reason for his uncompleted happiness was the stress his position lead to him.

    "No, I love my job, even when It was tiring and people around me were interested in only my money. I never wanted to stop doing what I do, not even for a second."

    After drinking our coffees we came back to my office to make a few calls and rent the place. I was quite surprised when I saw that walking by Simon''s assistant she didn''t talk to Cameron nor flattered him.

    Nobody bothered us so we had an amazing day at work just the two of us without distractions at all.

    We rented the place for the next week so we finished the last projects and then got out of work earlier than usual.

    "See you tomorrow." He said after walking me to my car.

    I walked into my car and started the car when I heard an odd noise, I turned around and saw Cameron tapping on the car''s window.

    I turned it down and he peeked, "I heard today will be an amazing night and the sky will be filled with shooting stars. I don''t want you to miss it by spending your evening alone."

    I smiled, "I appreciate your concern."

    "Follow me." He said before walking back to his car.

    He got on his porch and started to drive to a side of the city I never drove in.

    The area he accessed was special, rented by the wealthiest people in the city. I always compared that area to a private exclusive party of the popular teenagers of the college, where only the privileged people could get there.

    However, we got in the middle of his garden entering from a side entrance.

    His garden was filled with flowers, plants, and vegetables. I could barely see the house due to its vastness.

    The garden had three parks in the middle of the garden and I found it so oddly amazing.

    Why did he need to add some space for the car in the middle of a garden?

    I parked behind him and as soon as I walked down he stopped the car and got out before closing the door.

    "Why did you put parks on a garden?" I asked giggling in disbelief.

    I didn''t know if that was more genial or more silly.

    I reached him admiring the garden. I could feel the smell of the plants and the flowers.

    He took my hands and made me swirl around as we both giggled like young teenagers.

    "Isn''t it romantic?" He said, but I wrinkled my nose in uncertainty.

    I liked to tease him a lot.

    He tilted his head to the side and took one step forward me.

    I unconsciously took a step behind and I found my back slamming against my car.

    He smiled when he took one more step halving the distance between us.

    My heart reacted to the closeness by starting to race in my chest.

    His hands secured on my hips, pushing his body against mine as he leaned forward my neck.

    He didn''t even kiss it that my breath already shortened, he blew on my neck causing goosebumps to form on my skin.

    His hands squeezed my hips and then effortlessly lifted me and pinned me down on the hood of his car.

    In a quick jump, he climbed there with me, the car bounced down at the impact of our weights on it.. I held my breath in anticipation waiting for his next movements as my body was already heated up by his touch.

 Chapter 58 - Stars Upon Us

    Now that was definitely romantic and at the same time so sensual that I didn''t care about the stars or anything at all at that moment.

    His legs trapped on mine and his hands clung against the car''s windshield when he leaned forward.

    "Are you sure this isn''t romantic? I always wanted to do this but never found the right girl." He whispered as he crawled to me. The wind blew on us bursting through us the floral scent of his garden and making me feel as if I was in a fairytale.

    His lips locked on mine in a sweet passionate kiss, as his hand slithered in my shirt.

    At the cold touch of his hand with my stomach, I gasped.

    His hands went up to my breast and squeezed it as the kiss intensified pressing his lips against mine. Our tongues started to lightly brush against each other.

    He departed from the kiss. "Why is it so hard to resist you?" His gaze darted between my lips and my eyes in a frenetic run. My body pulsing and coveting in passion.

    Even if I wanted to resist him so much my body opposed to my rational mind.

    Fuck it.

    I pushed him back closer and entwined one of his legs with mine.

    "Then don''t." I wheezed and I locked back my lips with his.

    I was slowly sliding down the car so I departed from the kiss just to walk down the car''s hood.

    "Close your eyes." He said after jumping down and holding my hand.

    He opened the door of his car for me and after I sat down I rested my hands on my eyes to prevent me to see anything.

    He probably parked in front of his car since I deduced he took a few turns then I heard the noise of the door opening and in a matter of a second, I felt his hands scooping me up and walking me probably in his house.

    "Don''t open them yet." He climbed up the stairs still carrying me and then pinned me down on a soft surface.

    I kept closing my eyes with one hand as with the other one I palpated the surface I laid on.

    from what I could deduce it was probably a bed or a sofa.

    His hands covered my hand for me so I was able to depart my hand from my eyes.

    Why couldn''t I see? Where did he bring me?

    He began to pepper kisses over my neck leading me to unconsciously bend my head and gasp for air. My heart drummed so loudly in my chest. I painted in pleasure at the sweet tingling of his fast wet kisses streaking down my neck.

    He gently took my shirt off but I kept my eyes closed, I didn''t want to ruin the moment, and not being able to see what he was going to do made me feel everything amplified.

    My breath shortened and my senses increased, whenever he stopped to touch me my heart skipped a beat in the wonder of what would happen next. His kisses moved on my breast, his sweet smooth lips brushed against the bra''s scratchy fabric.

    His kiss stroked down to my stomach caressing my ribs and running through my v line. I arched my back and a slight moan escaped from my lips.

    "I told you I wanted to do it with you and make it special but at the same time every time we''re alone there is nothing I want to do more than kiss every inch of your body."

    He whispered as he lowered my skirt a few inches down and then kissed my skin through my slips. I jointed at the touch, the more we opposed to the craving the more the feeling amplified, and even if I wanted to wait just like him, every minute we spent resisting the passion the harder it was to stop when our lips collided together and our bodies fitted perfectly.

    "I want to make you mine Lily, I want you so badly." He whispered nearer to my ear, my body so heated up for the desire.

    Still, with my eyes closed, I could see him on me and the more I imagined his hands touching me the more my heart exploded in my chest and shivers ran through my skin.

    He bent down to kiss my intimacy in slow delicate movements, I could feel the tip of his tongue tapping against my G spot having me reach a new dimension of pleasure and struggle to open my eyes.

    I couldn''t resist much longer, not after his teasing. It was like I craved it deeply in my core and my body was calling for more, now that he tasted and how his touch felt on me, how could I be able stop?

    A brief silence, no more motion and he stopped to kiss me.

    what was happening?

    "Lily, they were right it''s a very beautiful night. The sky is full of stars."

    What was he talking about? How could he see the stars if we were in our bedroom? Was he joking!?

    "Open your eyes, Lily."

    I opened my eyes and when I did, he sat down on the bed, departing from my body to allow me the sight of the room we were in.

    I was amazed so much that I remained speechless contemplating the glass transparent walls of the room, I could see through them as if we were standing outside.

    I understood now the reason behind the garden, we could see his flowers to the left side and on the right side the majestic view of the countryside.

    However, what took my breath away and took me aback was the sight of the ceiling, through it I could admire the dark sky dimmed by shining stars of any kind.

    That room was completely transparent and empty with only a huge bed at the center of the room and I could feel like I was in heaven.

    That wasn''t romantic, that was the most romantic thing someone ever made for me.

    In that exact moment, he took my heart from my chest and filled it with affection and love.

 Chapter 59 - Shooting Star

    "I don''t think I have enough words to describe how beautifully this is," I said in complete awe staring at the sky through the glass.

    "I always loved to stare at the sky, especially in the night. Sometimes I wake up in the morning and I struggle to wake up or I am not motivated enough but then I see the sun rises and everything changes." He whispered

    His hand entwined with mine and he laid down there with me, we stared in silence at the sky waiting for a shooting star to appear.

    I couldn''t believe how beautiful it may be sleeping in that room and waking up thanks to the light of the sun rising.

    As I stared at the sky I spotted a falling star, I pointed at it and exclaimed, "I saw it!"

    "You saw a shooting star?!" Cameron asked excitedly

    "Yes!" I nodded proudly as I smiled hugely.

    "Make a wish!"

    I closed my eyes, but I didn''t need to think, I knew already what I was going to wish.

    I wished that moment with Cameron would never stop but would be only the first one of thousands of more moments like that.

    "Done," I said, opening my eyes to find him staring at me smiling.

    "You''re very beautiful." He whispered caressing my cheek and glancing down at my lips.

    The thought of us sharing the same room and bed reminded me that we broke one of his rules, I didn''t know if that house counted or was as special as the other house where he currently lived in but that was still a violation.

    Since it was one of his rules I deduced he was honest when he said he didn''t bring anyone there.

    Did I wonder, why me? Why did he feel like breaking the rule?

    Did that mean that his rules weren''t as strict as they sounded when I first heard about them?

    So many doubts and questions filled my mind but none of them was worth enough to ruin the moment we were having.

    "I saw one too!" His voice interrupted the flux of my thoughts and then he immediately thought of a wish to make.

    His gaze fell on me for some instant before he darted it back to the sky.

    I wondered what he wished for but I knew I couldn''t ask or he may ask for my wish too.

    My phone started to ring and when I slipped it out of my pocket I read the name and slapped my forehead.

    Joanna! I didn''t tell her I was coming here, she is probably worried about my absence.

    "My friend I am living with texted me and she is concerned." I immediately jumped down the bed and sighed. "I have to come back."

    Cameron got in my car and I followed him outside, when he lead me on a familiar street I lowered the window and thanked him for the beautiful evening.

    I said him bye and smiled as I watched his car drive back to his house. I took a deep melancholic breath and I drove back to my car. I wanted to see Joanna and I missed her but at the same time, seeing him leave made my heartache.

    I hated to break the evening in that way, I wish we could have watched the stars together all night and I was so happy that the thought of Joanna waiting for me slipped out of my mind.

    When I got in my house Joanna immediately stood up from the sofa and ran to me, she took a breath of relief when she saw I was fine.

    "Lily!" Her voice rang concerned and preoccupated but her eyes revealed how glad he was I was fine.

    I hugged her to apologize for my long absence and for having forgotten to tell her.

    "I am sorry Joanna, I am. I got stuck at work."

    I hated to lie to her but I couldn''t tell her the truth until I understood better what was going on between Cameron and me.

    "I know, but I got worried anyways. I am so glad to see you''re fine." Her eyes filled with tears squeezing me in the embrace.

    "Did you eat already?" I asked concerned, she must be starving.

    "I was waiting for you."

    That statement hit like a knife in my chest, I swallowed down the feeling of guilt.

    "I''ll put some water to boil," I said as I took a pot and poured there some water.

    As we waited for it to boil she cut some tomatoes and put them in a pan with some oil and salt, probably for the sauce.

    "I got a call." She intervened, I raised my eyebrow waiting for her to explain herself.

    "I got called for an interview for the job as a chef," she said as she mixed the tomatoes which started to melt slightly with the hot oil.

    "I told you, I am sorry. I will never..."

    She interrupted my apologizing, "I will go."

    I was shocked by her confession, I looked at her waiting for her to take it back or to say she was joking but she only smiled as she kept cooking.

    "Joanna...are you serious?" I asked waiting in anticipation, still in disbelief.

    She nodded, "mhh mhhh."

    I hugged her so happy that my heart filled with joy, I couldn''t believe she was giving the job a chance.

    That day couldn''t get any better.

    I couldn''t wait for her to become a real chef and open a restaurant on her own.

    Her eyes shined and a big smile with a little dimple appeared on her cheek.

    "Thank you for pushing me." She whispered closer to my ear.

    "You have to taste all my dishes then because I have to practice." She said driving her attention back to the pot.

    "I will be honored to taste any dish of the future Michelin star chef.." I joked embracing her in a warm hug.

 Chapter 60 - New Acquaintances

    The next morning was Sunday so I had the day off and accompanied Jonna to a shopping center so that she could buy an elegant dress for the interview.

    We always wore something freshly new to bring us luck on special occasions and I didn''t want to give up that habit.

    We walked to a shop of branded elegant clothes, and we soon began to scrutinize everything.

    A shop assistant walked to Joanna and smiled at her hugely, "may I help you?"

    I raised my eyebrow noticing something uncommon about the way that guy looked at Joanna.

    Was he just nice or was he interested in her?

    Joanna was a beautiful girl, with long straight blonde hair and blue eyes, I guess she caught the attention of many boys but never gave them a chance since she had to take care of her father.

    "I am looking for a classy suit," Joanna replied, she didn''t seem to notice the way the shop assistant looked at her.

    "Do you have a special occasion to attend?"

    Joanna nodded, she smiled shyly darting my gaze on me. Maybe she finally understood.

    "I just moved with my friend and am looking for a classy suit to wear for a job appointment."

    The shop assistant smiled and walked toward another room, he came back a few minutes later carrying a beautiful elegant jacket with sewed details on it.

    "This is one of my favorites jackets and I am sure it will suit you well." He said, smiling. His comment didn''t sound unnoticed to Joanna who blushed lightly.

    Joanna tried the jacket on and looked at herself through the mirror, the blazer suited her perfectly.

    Joanna looked at me probably curious to hear my opinion.

    "It''s very beautiful," I commented.

    She gazed at it for a few more instants until she nodded confidently.

    "I guess I will buy this jacket, thank you."

    "I doubt anything would look bad on you anyways." He whispered making Joanna blush, even more, she bent down her head before widening her eyes to me as if she wanted to know if I heard that comment too.

    I bit my cheek not to giggle.

    Joanna went to pay for the jacket and the assistant packed up her jacket very slowly.

    "What job will you apply for?"

    Joanna cleared her voice probably to drive away her embarrassment and her difficulty to talk with a guy, she had never had significant relationships in a long time and I knew how shy she seemed at the beginning.

    "As a chef..." she replied in a murmur.

    A woman walked there from the fitting room, "quick at the cash. People are lining up!" She scolded him who took a resigned breath That woman was probably the boss since he immediately widened his eyes and nodded before finally giving Joanna the package.

    "Good luck at your job!" He cheered as we walked away.

    As soon as we got out of the shop to walk to the next shop I dodged her gently, "he was so into you!"

    she covered her face with her hand, "stop it!" she complained in a murmur.

    "did you find it in the package?" I asked peeking inside the package.

    She frowned confused, "what?" She asked as she opened it to check inside.

    "The heart you stole him!" I giggled making her roll her eyes and then join me in the laugh.

    "He was probably trying to be nice to indulge us to shop more!" She made up an excuse but I was sure she knew that guy liked her as well.

    I wished Joanna would have dared to ask him his name or would have talked more.

    She didn''t have anyone here besides me maybe a good friend could keep her company.

    However, I didn''t put her under pressure, I had to make sure that guy was a good boy before she got attached to him. She didn''t need more reasons to feel down after what she went through.

    We continued to shop for about one more hour, and we ended up buying more things than we had to.

    I bought a new short lilac skirt which I couldn''t wait to wear with a vintage blazer while Joanna bought a new pair of pumps.

    When we came back home Joanna immediately went to the kitchen and started to cook, she wanted to create a full menu for me so that she could practice for the forthcoming work meeting.

    I loved to see her cooking, she looked so happy and light-minded as if she stopped to care about everything and she put her whole mind and heart in the pot. Her eyes shined and a hint of a smile curved her lips.

    "This was one of my father''s favorite dishes." She said she added some cut onion to fry in the pot and then beat three eggs in a separate bowl.

    The room filled with a delicious smell and I inhaled it.

    "I have to thank you if it wasn''t for your push I probably wouldn''t have to find the courage to apply for that job." She said not flinching away from her gaze from the pan.

    "I am glad then, when will you have the interview?"

    "On Thursday."

    I nodded, then she had three more days to mentally prepare herself for the meeting.

    "When they called they asked me how I developed my passion but the more I thought about that, the more I realize that I didn''t develop it nor grow it. The passion was always there waiting for me to discover it." She confessed, leaning the sauce closer to her mouth and tasting it. She turned around to take the salt and add a bit of it to the pan.

    "I realized that I was passionate about it when I cooked to cheer me up. When I had a bad day I thought: I want to bake to feel better.. Moreover seeing the joy of my father when he tasted my dishes made me realize I was doing it right."

 Chapter 61 - Serving Menu

    After a few hours Joanna cooked a whole menu for me, we had first dishes on the tables then main courses with different types of meat and roasting, and then two cakes.

    I usually ate that amount of food in an entire week since I was more like a lazy cooker, using the excuse of my busy job to buy takeaways or to have sandwiches wraps, or salads way too often during the week.

    "Woah, everything looks so delicious!" I exclaimed mouth-watering staring at the table.

    She took one of the appetizers and laid it in front of me. She then cleared her voice and fixed her posture.

    "Miss Lily Waldorf, I have the pleasure to serve you Bavarian blood sausage, with sauerkraut and a goat cheese cream."

    She pulled the forks in front of me and stood composed in front of me with hands at her side just like a chef.

    We both laughed and then I took a bite of the course, I could taste every ingredient she mentioned, the cheese, the sauerkraut, and the sausage. The tastes all combined in a delicious harmony of flavors.

    She took a bite as well and we stared at each other nodding, "you were born to be a chef, Joanna." I commented I wish I was that good at cooking. It was like she studied in a cooking school for years or if a famous chef trained her, whereas her talent was natural.

    "I guess I was a real chef." She said in a whisper.

    "That''s why we get along so well and we are best friends because we complete each other since I barely can toast bread." I joked cheering her up.

    She then turned around to take another dish and sat down. She placed the main dish in front of us.

    "This is pork with cream of courage and speak to the side."

    I cut the pork, the roasting was perfect and the cream had the right texture. I was sure that she would improve in a short time if her skills were already that good.

    Then we tasted the cakes, one was a triple chocolate mousse and the other one was a strawberry cheesecake.

    When I tasted them I felt I was in heaven, the taste was so delicious and soft that both the cakes melted on my tongue.

    If she looked like that every day I would gain weight in a very short time because every dish she made was extraordinary tasteful that she had the skills of a proper chef, not an amateur.

    "I am glad you liked the menu." She said as we both washed the dishes.

    "I am glad too since my taste buds hadn''t a proper

    meal in a long long time." I joked laughing.

    "Then I am here to remind them how good food is."

    After cleaning and washing the dishes we went to the living room to watch a comedy show while we ate popcorn.

    We never liked partying, not even when we were young, staying at home watching tv and snacking on food had always been our go-to.

    "You hadn''t told me about the famous CEO Cameron Collins yet." She intervened as she watched the tv.

    I took a mouthful of popcorn and chewed it slowly to figure out what could I possibly answer to her. After swallowing it down I shook my head, "no progress for now."

    As soon as I lied to her a sense of guilt grew on my stomach.

    Lying to her was hard and I hoped she wouldn''t ask me more times because I already felt awful for doing so. Keeping secret our relationship was probably the hardest rule to respect.

    She turned around and raised her eyebrows, "your eyes are sparkling and you''re glowering. I doubt nothing had changed."

    She knew me too well not to easily figure out when I was lying. I sighed and gave up. A smile grew on my lips canceling any chance I could deny the truth. I took a deep breath and finally told her the truth, "we are seeing each other, I decided to see him respecting his rules but trust me even if he has those rules I still am so happy and he treats me so well that everything comes second."

    Joanna grimaced doubtful starting at me for some instants, she frowned her forehead, "why is he so obsessed with those rules? Have you tried to ask him?" She asked me rolling her eyes.

    I shrugged, "I never try to dig too much in the matter." I took a deep breath, "the rules aren''t so strict anyways it''s basically like dating privately."

    She tilted her head from side to side, "yes but imagine dating someone for years and not being able to tell anyone. It''s not that good."

    Her statement made me think of the situation from a new perspective and she was right, If we ended up seeing each other for years, will he always have those rules? I hesitant for a bit.

    "If we last years maybe we will be to a point that we won''t need to hide anymore."

    I said, replying both to her and to my concerns. I wished I wasn''t wrong.

    "So when will you introduce me to him?" She asked smiling mischievously. "I want to know him." She drifted her gaze back to me and leaned forward-leaning her head on her arm.

    I shook my head, that didn''t sound like a good idea at all. Cameron didn''t even know that I told Joanna about ''us'', maybe one day Joanna will cook for us and they will get along very well.

    But for now, I didn''t want to change what Cameron and I had because that was the best thing that happened to me in a while and my only source of happiness.

    "I will one day." I smiled at her.

    "And I will make the cake for the wedding." She commented looking at me with proud eyes.. I laughed, that would be amazing.

 Chapter 62 - Oh My Monday!

    Mondays were the worst days in the week. Is there a person who likes mondays?! Because if yes I want to know that person and ask them why!

    Mondays come after the weekend and it''s the first day of a long tiring week before you can have two other days of rest.

    However, since Cameron and I began working together I started to hate mondays a little less. Especially that monday which was the day of our celebrating event to promote the car company I worked for.

    "Two coffees please. An americano and a caffee-latte." I orderdered in the coffee shops in front of the street where the event was supposed to start in 20 minutes.

    The team I hired to set the place was fixing the lights and checking if everything was set perfectly.

    I waved at Cameron while he walked inside.

    He sat on the chair near me and took a deep breath, "they should have already finished. But seems like we found the slowest trackmen ever." He complained.

    I liked to see him slightly irritated, because his jaw tensed and his face structure poped up. His voice also got deeper and nearly hoarse.

    I knew that he wasn''t mad at the team for taking their time in the assembly but he was mad and irritated by something potentially going bad and out of his control.

    The waiter gave us our coffee and he smiled, "thank you, I needed it."

    He took some sips and exhaled, "Guests will be in a hour or so, I sent the invites to few of my clients and the ones I helped during the years to climb up to their position. The more people came the more the event will be spoken anout and we will have a bigger fame in case we would host other events like that one.

    The team of trackmen finally left after setting everything in place and I contemplated the yellow lamborghini exposed for a bit.

    The bright yellow color of the lamborghini brightened even more casting the ligh.

    "My grandfather loved cars so much, we used to go to the races together every weekend. He always made me notice the few women who were in the audiences. Half of them were there for exposure, or to check on their husbands but the other half were the ones who were really passionated about cars. He told me: find a woman who looks at the car that way and you will find a treasure."

    He smiled, "I guess I found that treasure."

    I darted my gaze from the car to him, that was the second time he opened up about his family in the same day.

    Did that mean he was making progress? My heart swallowed with joy.

    "Your grandfather seems like he was a good person." I replied, I wished I could kiss him to show him how much the words touched all the cords of my heart.

    "He was the only good man in my family."

    He swallowed down as his voice lowered down, I brushed my fingers with his, letting him deduce I was there for him whenever he needed.

    "Let''s go," he whispered when some people started to walk to admire the car.

    We went out of the coffee shop and reached the center of the square.

    In about one hour the place was filled wirh potential clients and people who wandered around.

    some of them probablt never seen nor touched a car like that, their eyes shined and a big smile

    curved their lips.

    Nicholas Willey, the client we were waiting for finally walked in, wearing a vintage long coat and italian shoes. He was so elegant and his gaze immediately fell on the lamborghini.

    He walked straightforward to it and I could feel my heart beating in anticipation, I just wished everything would go well.

    "He seems interested." Cameron said tilting his head to the side.

    "Maybe learning that we made all this for him will increase his interest." I raised my eyebrow and he chuckled.

    "I will have a chat with him, don''t miss me too much." He winked at me and walked away, so I turned around to reach few clients who looked lost as if they needed information.

    As I walked to them a woman appeared in the middle of the crowd, I recognized her smirk. She was Madison, the jealous girl at the party and none other than probably Cameron''s ex.

    Why was she there?

    "Hello," she said.

    "You really work in a car company huh." Her voice rang high pitched and I could feel my nlood boiling in my veins at the recall of what she dared to say to me at the party.

    "I do, so if you''re interested in purchasing a car you can ask me. Otherwise, I have work to do." I said coldy and remarking an annoyed tone of voice.

    coming there was way too much, even if she was one of his exes.

    Cameron kept talking and seemed so busy in the conversation wirh our client that he didn''t notice I was in difficulty.

    She handed me a note, "If you ever want to talk to me about mister charming prince you can call me."

    She turned around and walked away after hinting at a wave with her hand.

    I took a deep breath and slipped the note in my bag.

    I didn''t know if I had to tell Cameron, one part of me wanted to do so but another one was curious to hear what that woman had to tell me and what she had to do with him.

    Maybe I should ask him that.

    "Lily? This is Mr Willey." Cameron flashened me a big proud smile and Nicholas stretched his hand.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you." I returned the smile to both of them and then cleared my voice.

    "Do you like our event?" I asked, not hiding my interest and my curiosity.

    My gaze fell for some instants on Cameron who was looking at me frowning his forehead slightly, he probably noticed my tensed tone of voice and wondered what was wrong.

 Chapter 63 - Opening Up

    "I do, Cameron gave me the address I will make sure to come to check on the cars." He said confidently.

    "I will be honored to have you as a client." I smiled, tried to sound less nervous than I was.

    My nervousness wasn''t due to the client but due to Madison. She put me in a situation so complicated and I couldn''t even ask Joanna or my sister since I am not supposed to tell anyone that we''re seeing each other.

    Nicholas cheered us and then walked back to the Lamborghini making me take a deep breath.

    "What''s going on with you?" Cameron asked as soon as our client walked away.

    Even if I knew he was going to ask, the question still surprised me and took me aback.

    I took a deep inner breath and blinked a few times.

    I slipped the note out of my pocket and held it in front of his eyes.

    His facial expression grew paler, his eyes widened and his jaw tensed.

    He knew that number by heart.

    "The girl from the party... Madison came here and told me to call her to talk."

    He was probably contracting every nerve of his body not to let the disconcert touch him and not to lose the patience.

    "Lily." He said after a brief silence.

    "I guess we should talk about that later. But please make me a favor and don''t call her. I will tell you everything." He whispered, gawking at me with a weird pleasing gaze. For the first time since I had met him, he seemed he was struggling to keep calm.

    I nodded, "of course. We have time." I said as I offered him a smile to calm him.

    Seeing my smile his face relaxed and he quietly took another long breath.

    Three hours later the event was over and we helped the trackmen to remove everything, then we called a breakdown lorry to get the cars back to my company.

    About half an hour later we finally remained alone, Cameron took a long inner breath.

    "So I guess we have to talk." He said, heading to his car and opening the door for me.

    I got in there and waited for him to start.

    "Madison was one of my first girlfriends, I also had rules with her. She was a good girlfriend, always made me feel right and respected the situation.

    But the more we dated the more she lost the control and got attached, she started to become obsessive about me. She visited my father''s house secretly, did researches on my past and in a matter of few months everyone in my family knew I was dating. That''s one of the things I hated mostly, when people disobey my rules but even more when they involve my relatives. I went home one day and they talked to me about her all the time. When I broke up with her for behaving like that she never accepted the break up snd threatened me to make everyone know about my secrets and to ruin my career. She even stalked me and introduced to all my friends as my girlfriend."

    Why would she do something like that? I guessed her reaction was very impulsive and exagerated even if she was in love.

    Even if I understood she probably had the best intentions in mind and that he was so scared to develop a genuine bond with girls, maybe he was concerned I would end up threatening his career just like Madison.

    I would never do that, If I was capable to be that cruel I would have already ruined Carl''s careeer or his relationship with his lover.

    "I am so sorry," I said, and I truly was for even thinking of calling her instead of asking him. Maybe she should have made up the entire situation or would have told to Cameron.

    "It''s not your fault." He said, covering my hand with his own and entwining our fingers together.

    "She is very smart and knows me very well. She probably sensed there was something special about you and that I care about you more than I care about the other girls and she is jealous." He shook my hand.

    I smiled, "Is that true? Am I more special than the other girls you had?"

    He nodded to my question.

    "You are, Lily Waldorf. I can''t stop thinking about you and I hate that as much as I love it."

    I climbed on his legs and sat on his lap facing him.

    "Can you say it again? I want to hear better." I pulled my fingers in his head and massaged it.

    He took my hand and pushed it against his right pectoral, which was hard at the touch. He pressed against it allowing me to hear the pulsing of his heart fast and steady against the palm of my hand.

    "Can you hear it now?" He whispered.

    I nodded, leaning forward to kiss him, causing his heartbeat to get even faster and loud.

    The kiss intensified and our tongues brushed together in a soft rough kiss, he pulled more strongly and my back crashed against the car''s steering wheel. But it didn''t hurt, the euphoria and lust made me pant instead.

    I moaned in his mouth as he bit my bottom lip, "you''re the only one who can do this to me, Lily." He began to kiss my neck, leaving a wet stroke upon it.

    "Wanna spend the weekend with me? I have a house in the hills, we can go there."

    The third house he let me visit, was that a sign?

    "Yes." I smiled, "that sounds like an amazing idea."

    5 days till the weekend but I already couldn''t wait. A smirk curved his lips.

    "Can I sleep in your house then?" I asked. Silence fell in as soon as the question left my lips and for some instant, I regretted having asked, I hoped he wouldn''t retreat or change his mind.

    "Yes, Lily Waldorf. You can even sleep in my car if you want. Fuck that rule."

    My heart filled with joy, I set my hand on his neck and pressed our lips against each other once again.

 Chapter 64 - Good Profile

    Joanna went back home looking happy and radiantly cheered. Making me wonder what happened to her for gluing such a smile on her face.

    "What''s going on?" I asked, dying to know how her job appointment went, she seemed happy so I deduced it went well.

    "They said I will start next week!" She exclaimed and I embraced her tightly.

    "That''s amazing." I squeezed her in my arms.

    "Moreover..." she cleared her voice departing from the hug and looking down shily.

    "The man we met at the shop went to visit me. I don''t know how he found about my name but he waited for me outside the whole time and then asked how it went."

    Even talking about that her cheeks grew red and I understood how much she liked him already. He didn''t seem a bad boy at all.

    "What is his profile?" I asked ironically referring to some more information about him.

    "His profile is 29 years old boy, currently studying and working. His name is Justin and he asked me if we could have dinner together tomorrow."

    So much good news altogether, I clapped my hands in joy.

    She deserved to be happy and to have nothing but positive things from life because she was one of the best people I ever met and life owned her lots of positive things to balance the bad she went through.

    "I like him, he was chatty and seemed genuinely interested in getting to know me better." She continued taking a breath thoughtful. "I hope things go well."

    I shook her head and lifted her chin up to look at her, when her gaze met mine I smiled.

    "Things will go well!" I said, confidently and hopeful in fate.

    She went to the kitchen to make a risotto for dinner, I watched her cooking smiling.

    "I had never had a serious date before." She started.

    "I don''t even know what I am supposed to do during dates."

    I placed the dishes on the table and cut some bread.

    "it''s just a date, Jo. You will probably get to know each other better."

    I said, trying to soften up her worries.

    "I had never talked about my father to anyone beside you..." Her voice got stuck in the bottom of her throat.

    "You don''t have to talk about that the first date. You will when you feel ready to do that." I wrapped my hands around her shoulders and took a spoon to taste the rice.

    "If the first date goes well then I will invite him to come here and I can make lunch for us together."

    She made two portions for the rice, she handed me mine.

    "Thank you. Of course, you can bring him here. I would love to annoy the two lovebirds." I wicked at her and she chuckled.

    I took a fork of the rice which was of course delicious as always.

    "How did the promotional event go?" She asked, pouring our glasses some wine.

    "It went well, Nicholas showed up and he seemed quite convinced about buying from us." I finished the rice and put the dishes in the dishwasher. Then I made the only thing I could make, coffee for both of us.

    "You and Cameron make such a great couple." She commented even if I could perceive a tone of mischief in his voice.

    I sighed, "we do, unfortunately, we just have one more week before we have to report to Simon the progress."

    I knew already that starting to work alone and not seeing him every day would be hard at the beginning after seeing him daily.

    He made my days even when I wasn''t in the mood and the job would surely be less funny without him by my side.

    "You will still see each other?" She asked, arching her eyebrows.

    "I don''t know, I guess we could." I smiled unconsciously when I remembered about his invite to spend the weekend with him. He probably knew that would be the last week we spent working together and wanted to save up more time for us.

    We spent the rest of the day clearing the house putting on face masks and dedicating the evening to have a good time together and rest from the tiring week at work.

    Joanna even wrote down a menu that she wanted to plan out before starting her trial time at her work.

    She wrote down all the recipes and then when she finished we hugged good night snd finally went to sleep.

    **

    The next morning Joanna was occupied the entire morning to talk to her family who had the amazing idea to call her and to scold her for leaving her house unattended.

    Joanna told them that she needed some time for herself and that she did the best thing she could do for her mental health.

    Joanna even told her cousins and her aunts that she planned to come back when she felt better.

    I heard their voices screaming and scolding her for not planning a proper funeral immediately after his death she justified herself saying that she was going to do it she only wanted to take two weeks away from that house.

    When she hung up the phone she looked exhausted and worn out by their cousin''s rebuking so she took a deep breath and decided to plan the funeral that day then she will have to book her flight and get back home to attend the funeral and lock her house so that her annoying relatives wouldn''t snoop in her business anymore.

    Joanna took three days to plan the funeral and invite all the guests and I decided to take a day off work to travel with her and give her all the support she needed on that day.

    That day we left at 6 am and landed in the early morning, then we went to her house and I helped her to clean up and box some things to set in the garage.

    When it was almost 11 am we drove to the cemetery to attend the funeral, we both wore two big sunglasses and black dresses.

 Chapter 65 - Friends Will Be There When Nobody Else Wonâ€™t

    Everyone told her how sorry they were for her loss but none of them asked her how she was or how hard it was for her to take care of her father during his illness.

    They told her that they would be there in case she needed to talk but I was sure Joanna knew they didn''t mean it.

    She walked next to the grave and cleared her voice before giving her speech, the silence fell in the room and everyone set their gazes on the floor.

    Joanna traveled her gaze to me and I smiled at her to send her the support she probably needed.

    She took a deep long breath and again tears filled her eyes.

    "I didn''t have time to write a speech so..." she cleared her voice once again, flustered and miserable.

    "Is there even something to say? I guess you already know how much I love you." She wiped her tears off looking at the sky.

    "Still, I want to thank you because our bond was even deeper than the normal father-daughter bond. Because even if a terrible illness was slowly taking you away from me day after day you never stopped showing me your love and staying strong for me. I didn''t have many friends nor people I cared about but I didn''t mind because I had you and you were worth all them put together and I didn''t need anyone other than you." She kept wiping off the tears from her cheek and forced a smile.

    Her voice creaked and trembled, the sadness was probably blurred her sight since she rubbed her eyes with a handkerchief.

    "I don''t know if you can hear me or see me. But I know that you''re proud of me. Just remember that every smile I make, every beat my heart makes, and every happy moment I live belong to you. Because you will always be my happiness and my reason to keep going. I will never be grateful enough for that, dad. I love you so much."

    She then placed the bouquet on the coffin and kneeled down to kiss it as tears fell down his eyes fastly.

    "You will always be in my heart." She concluded her speech and went back to sit next to me, I stretched my hand and offered her a supportive smile, she held it.

    Few other relatives gave their speech and in about one hour we were back at her house.

    She spent the following hours crying, she started to cry as soon as we crossed the door of the douse.

    Then she sat on the floor and snuggled around her knees, "this is why I was postponing this day. Because I have to face the reality and that he is gone." She sobbed.

    I hugged her caressing her back, "I know."

    The next day we took our flight to come back to Manhattan and Joanna felt a bit better, she was still quiet but at least she didn''t cry anymore. She used my should as her pillow for the whole length of the flight and then when we arrived home she said she was tired and went to laid down.

    Meantime I placed the stuff in her suitcase in the closets in her room and made some pasta for dinner.

    As I cooked my phone rang and when I checked it I saw a message from Cameron.

    ''Can''t wait to spend the weekend with you. Hope Joanna is okay. Have a good day.''

    I smiled at that message, maybe he asked Simon why I took the day off. I couldn''t wait to spend a few days with him as well.

    Seeing that message cheered me up even more.

    I replied to the message right away, ''can''t wait to see you on the weekend too. Thank you for your concern.''

    His gestures were small yet he never failed to show me how much he cared about me. Carl didn''t even care to get to know my friends and I was sure if we had been still together he wouldn''t have sent me a text.

    Yet Cameron didn''t know Joanna but he probably deduced how important she was for me and took a few seconds of his busy day to let me know he was there for me.

    We ate two toasts and remain in silence. I always thought silence was underestimated, in my family as we grew up my mother always hated silence. She thought that if we shut up that meant that we were mad, sad, or nervous and always talked about random conversations to avoid silence in the family.

    As I grew I understood that silence is important and sometimes it meant even more than words.

    Joanna gazed down at the floor probably thinking of her father and quietly grieving for him and I just said there next with her. In case she wanted to speak I was there and if she didn''t I was there anyway.

    "I will go to sleep then." She said after a while.

    I nodded, "if you can''t sleep please feel free to wake me up."

    She hugged me, "thank you, I don''t know what I''d do without you."

    "Me either," I whispered.

    The hug lasted a few minutes then she walked back to her room.

    I made some tea and sat on the sofa, I didn''t turn the tv on so I could hear her in case she called me.

    But she never called me, so I went to my room and started to pack the suitcase for the weekend off. I found some beautiful dresses that I hadn''t worn in a while and I put those in the suitcase. I added some body lotion and some make-up in case we went to some special place.

    The excitement of seeing Cameron for two days in a row made me smile in excitation as I packed up.. I even struggled to fall asleep because I was mentally thinking about how to match the outfits for the neck days.

 Chapter 66 - Weekend With You [1]

    I put on a floral silky dress and filled a backpack with a few objects that may be useful if we went for a hike.

    My heart beating in agitation, I checked myself at the mirror several times before walking finally out of my room.

    "Ready to spend two days with Mr. CEO?" Joanna asked with a smirk on her face.

    "How do I look?" I twirled around.

    "You look great." She said, before walking with me to my car she hugged me and wished me to have a good time.

    I reached his house and found a new luxury car waiting for me. How many cars did he have?

    He walked out and flashed me with a big bright smile and then he opened the door for me, "you look great." He whispered.

    I lifted the skirt and got in the car, he drove for about one hour and a half and then we arrived at a countryside house immersed in green. The house was a beautiful huge cottage surrounded by wooden fences. Birds chirping welcoming me in as a soft breeze blew my hair.

    "Here is my little piece of paradise." He said as soon as we both walked down the car.

    "It''s amazing here," I replied in awe, so many flowers bloomed from the lawn.

    "Come in." He stretched his hand for me to take it and when I did he pulled me inside after opening the door.

    The inside was even more beautiful than it was outside, it was rustic and ancient and mixed the whole country nature style.

    Every house he had was completely different from the others and had its style in decor.

    He slided away one of his pot from a kneeler and then put some water to boil to make some tea.

    He wrapped his hands around me and hugged me from behind. He kissed my cheek, "I am so glad you accepted to come here."

    I smiled, closing my eyes to fully appreciate the kiss.

    When he leaned forward I inhaled his scent and melted in his sweet warmth.

    His body was so soft despite his muscled lean figure, I added the tea in the water as he started to brush his hand in my long wavy hair.

    "Your hair is so soft and smooth." He whispered before he took it to the side and kissed my neck.

    He placed two cups on the table and poured some tea on it.

    "I thought about you more than the usual those last days." He started adding some sugar to his cup. His voice sounded serious so I got worried he would tell me to stop seeing each other.

    But when his smile grew and his eyes sparkled in the usual way when he talked to me I felt relieved.

    "I think I am starting to like you very seriously Lily." He confessed before taking a brief pause, "but I don''t want this feeling to stop. I felt like all these years that I prevented myself from feeling like if I was floating upon the surface but just when I met you I finally started to breathe through the tide."

    I took some sips of my tea, I felt the same way I felt like I finally started to live my life and not only survive it. I didn''t feel this odd feel of content in a long while.

    "I feel the same."

    He leaned forward, "I know you do." He pressed his lips with mine and we stayed like that for a while.

    After drinking the tea I traveled my gaze around the house to admire it, few rooms appeared from the corridor and I pointed at them. "You should make me have a tour of the house."

    He stood up, "of course follow me." He said in a low suave voice, heading to a corridor.

    "Here is the bathroom." He opened the door of a small room, revealing the bathroom. The wall was made of grey stones tiles, the wood was distressed and there was also a bathtub and a shower to the side with few plants in the corners.

    Then he walked to the other rooms until we got outside. He shook my hand as we accessed another room, it was an enormous sauna, three-quarters of the room was filled by a pool whose water was crystalline and transparent. A huge pool dug in stones with a wooden floor and few hommocks.

    I smiled, now that reminded me of him, elegant yet rustic.

    "Why are you smiling?" He asked pinching my cheek gently.

    "Because this pool is very beautiful," I said looking at him as he walked past me and laid on a hammock.

    I sat at the edge of it. He laid his head on my knees and looked at me from upside down as I caressed his forehead.

    "Am I the first girl you bring here?" I asked, my heart had begged me to ask such a question.

    "You are. I don''t know why but you made me do things I thought I would never do." He said darting his gaze from my eyes to my lips.

    "Why are you so scared to open up, Cameron?" I asked again.

    I needed to know and I felt like he was ready to tell me.

    "Because I had a bad relationship with my parents. They got along until I was three years old then they started to fight and since that day I never spend a day without hearing them yell at each other and barely taking care of me. My father started to drink daily while my mother got so depressed that she never left her room. Whenever I tried to talk to her or help her she rejected me because she said I looked too much like my father."

    My heart narrowed in my chest hearing his story, I was so sorry to hear that he had a childhood like that. It must be quite traumatic to grow up on your own and deal with absent parents when you are only three old.. Now I understood why he was so obsessed over control, it was because he always sought it and needed it to deal with his life at such a young age.

 Chapter 67 - Weekend With You [2]

    He cleared his voice and then he continued, "I also had few relationships as a teenager but aa aoon as I saw they were cheating on me or obsessively monitoring every move I took I started to slowly walk away from any emotional involvement."

    He stood up and took my hand, he caressed my fingers and then my wrist, goosebumps formed all over my arm.

    "I can see a light of hope with you."

    My heart bounced over in my chest, that was probably what I always wanted to hear. I knew what he meant wasn''t that he was ready to date but at least that was an improvement. At least now he was telling that maybe he saw me as a potential girlfriend in the future, and hearing that made me even happier than I thought I would feel.

    "Do you ever think fate exist?" He asked, "because I am staeting to believe in fate and soulmates since I met you."

    I couldn''t believe he was saying that, I thought I was the only one thinking that. Coming from someone like him who was always careful not to say something too sweet in order not to make women fall.

    My heart increased its beating and I had to take long breathes to hide how much his words moved me.

    "I was wrong already once in thinking Carl was my soulmate but I guess this time I am not wrong anymore." I answered.

    "I guess so too, we''re not wrong." He tied his hand on my hand and pulled me closer. He smiled before he locked his lips on mine, as soon as our mouths opened slightly more I felt his tongues'' werness brushing against my tongue.

    I bit his bottom lip gently and crawled on top of him.

    "You make me believe in future, Lily Waldorf." He whispered. "What did you to me?"

    I chuckled, setting my gaze on his lips, my heart couldn''t endure with that sudden sweetness anymore, it was exploding in my chest.

    "I really like you Cameron Collins."

    "I like you too Lily Waldorf."

    We both smiled and we kissed again.

    And again, until our scents mixed together and our lips melted with each other. Until I tasted every inch of his lips and my body turned in an tumult of feelings.

    The first days I met him I could say that we were attracted to each other so much that we couldn''t resist. At first physical attraction was the dominant feeling we had for the other but as days passed and we knew each other better the attraction was put to the side and we found we had an amazing mind connection.

    it was like our souls had known for a long time and everytime we got close enough, just like two calamities our hearts turned to look at each other.

    I didn''t care about his rules or his prohibitions because our relationship was worthy, he was worthy.

    And I had never been that happy in a long long time.

    "We should get in the pool." He said jumping down the hammock and pulling me with him.

    "I feel honoured to be the first girl to get in this pool." I chuckled.

    "You''re not the first girl." He corrected me as he shrugged.

    My heart skipped a beat, what did he mean?

    Maybe he was joking but his voice and his gaze was serious which concerned me.

    He said he never brought girls in his houses and that was the first time he did it exclusively with me but maybe that house was an exception. I felt a grip over my chest in anticipation as soon as the idea he may be playing with me crossed my mind.

    "The maid has the honour to get in here daily to clear the room and the water." He said, managing to hide his laugh.

    I took a loud breath of relief and nudged him gently, "I hate you, I got scared." I giggled, rollying my eyes.

    "You don''t hate me." He said leaning closer, with a mischievous smirk on his lips.

    He was right, I didn''t hate him at all.

    How could I hate him? My heartbeat now started to beat at his usual rhythm spreading happines all over my veins.

    He sat at the edge of his pool and took off both his shoes and socks to dig his feet in the water. I did the same and we stayed there for a bit gazing at the water and contemplating life.

    "My family was also quite messed up," I started, "my father divorced my mother because she never forgave him for chearing on him. And since he left her she turned very cold as if she lost all the content she once had for life." I took a deep breath.

    "So I kinda understand you in that. Parenting must be hard and nobody teaches you how to be a good parent. But we don''t have to be conditioned from other people''s behaviors." I continued, our gazes met and he nodded.

    "Our past made us stronger and who we are today Lily. And even if I had the worst time of my life when I was a kid I am glad to have experienced that trauma because I took advantage from it and learned." He smiled wrapping his hand around my shoulders.

    I was so proud of him, talking to him was so easy as if we had knew each other for years.

    I talked to Carl about my family after years of dating because I was too scared he would judge me, but with Cameron I didn''t have that fear. Because I knew that he was just like me and that he would never hurt me.

    I felt better and safer with someone like Cameron who I had knew for few months than with someone like Carl who I spend a quarter of my life with.. Maybe that meant that Cameron truly was the right person for me and that quality counted more than quantity.

 Chapter 68 - Feast For The Eyes

    I gazed around at the enormous sauna.

    I bit my lip and then set my gaze on him.

    "Why did you bring me here, Mr. Cameron Collins, huh?" I tilted my head to the side and raised my eyebrows in a quizzical gaze.

    "Is this an excuse to see me half naked?" I said as I raised my eyebrows and folded my arms.

    "Do I have to remind you that I don''t need excuses to do so?"

    Touche, indeed he already saw me a few times naked and didn''t have to struggle at all to remove my clothes.

    it wasn''t my fault if he was an unresistible man, I would challenge everyone to try to resist his attitude - so cold but at the same time sweet. It was a beautiful combination that made me appreciate his little sweet gestures even more.

    He took his jacket and shirt off, "it''s fine if you don''t want to join me I won''t complain."

    As he turned around my gaze was attracted by his wide muscled back and although it wasn''t for the first time seeing it, I couldn''t lie, each time I saw it I contemplated it as if it was the first time.

    He took his pants off and then jumped in the pool.

    The water splashed and I quickly covered my face with my hands but my clothes and hair got wet anyways.

    "You''re boring!" He screamed at me as he splattered the water wetting me even more.

    "Didn''t you say you won''t complain?!" I rolled my eyes reminding him of what he said exactly a few seconds earlier. gestured me to get in the pool with him.

    "Come on, don''t make me beg for you!"

    Oh, I liked that idea. A smirk formed on my lips, "please beg. I want to hear you begging me." I smirked leaning forward.

    It was so funny to tease him.

    I couldn''t let him get away with saying that it was easy to undress me even if he was right. I had to make him pay for it.

    My gaze drifted to his clothes so I ran to take them.

    I wore his jacket and waved his pants in front of his eyes.

    "Please beg." I pleased amused.

    "Sweetie, this is my house, I have clothes everywhere. Good move but..."

    I turned around and removed my pumps to run to close the door, I locked it and then I put the key of the door in my bra so that he couldn''t get it.

    I folded my arms proudly, now what could he do?

    We looked like kids playing together and teasing each other, I felt like I traveled back time when I was with him.

    He smirked, "you''re smart."

    I knew that already.

    "But I won''t beg." He rectified, gawking at me raising an eyebrow.

    Damn, he was so hot, did I say that already?

    I sighed, "then I hope you enjoy very long baths."

    "You will get in earlier and faster than you think." He replied, with the smirk still on his face.

    Why was he so confident in himself?

    He then turned around and dug his face underwater for a few seconds.

    Did he think I would fall for that old trick? He was probably going to pretend he was drowning so that I''d sink in the water and he would win. I expected more from him.

    "I know you''re not drowning," I said rolling my eyes.

    He raised his head and flipped his wetted hair back and splashed me. Yet I couldn''t flinch away from my gaze from that feast for my eyes, his hair looked even longer since it was wet, his eyes closed and water drops dripping over his abs and his cheeks.

    Damn.

    Holy...

    He pulled his hair back, goosebumps formed over his naked skin for the cold, his abdomen tensed.

    He threw water all over his hair and the drops slide down his body making my heartbeat rapidly fast.

    He was doing it on purpose and I knew it damn well, but even if I was aware of his provocation, my body already gave up and my heart responded to his call.

    He turned around and he smiled when he saw my gaze running through his body and admiring every inch of it.

    My mouth dried and I hardly could swallow down, my body pulsing and I felt the familiar fluttering feeling in my stomach.

    "Can you pass me the towel?" He asked but I was even too distracted to hear what he said.

    God, I couldn''t even flinch away from that heavenly view.

    "Fine, I will get it myself." He hang on the edge of the Kebony decking, his defined six-pack popped out even more, and on his arms his veins bloated.

    He walked past me pulling his hair behind once again as I was still enchanted by his body. The water''s drops started to dry leaving his skin smooth.

    I hated losing games so I gather all my competitive spirit back and I struggled to finally dart my gaze away and walk hastily to reach the towel before he could take it.

    I launched it to him who caught it on the fly, "sorry I was deep in my thoughts." I made up an excuse and took a breath.

    He got quite surprised seeing me able to break his charming spell but then he flashed a big smile, "thank you."

    He took a step closer and wrapped his towel around my neck pulling me closer to him. He wasn''t willing to give up on that seduction, I didn''t know if I could resist much longer.

    I took one step behind not to get wet from his hair which was dripping.

    But he smiled taking one step forward, I couldn''t let him wet my clothes nor kiss me or I would lose that game.

    I took one more step forward but suddenly my feet fell in the void, my heart jumped in my throat as I precipitated down into the pool.

 Chapter 69 - Addicted To You

    [This chapter contains smut, don''t read if you feel uncomfortable]

    I let out a scream at the touch of the warm water with my clothes.

    my poor lilac mini skirt that I bought with Joanna!

    Cameron exploded in a loud laugh and even if I was angry for the skirt I couldn''t refrain from the imminent laugh as well.

    He got me, 1-0 for Cameron ball in the middle.

    I took my jacket off before it got wet and then folded my arms, "that wasn''t fair!" I complained as my voice high peeked.

    "Many things in the world aren''t fair." He said before diving in the pool with me, he swam next to me and pushed me closer to him.

    "This skirt has a beautiful color, it should be a waste to run it." He whispered as he placed his hands on my skirt.

    He unzipped the skirt and gently slipped it down.

    Luckily I had his blazer still on which covered my thighs so I pulled the jacket a bit down not to expose me fully.

    "I love your collarbones." He whispered as he bent down to kiss the basin beneath it.

    His kisses peppered up to my neck, I genuinely stretched my neck and held my breath in anticipation. Due to the cold water, shivers of both passion and cold mixed together.

    "I also love your long neck and your peachy big lips." He caressed them and smiled as he leaned forward, his tumb went to caress my chin and then lifted it up gently.

    He pressed his lips on mine for some instants only to depart to contemplate my essence for few seconds. His long eyelashes got even darker since those were wet and he looked like a Greek God.

    He was so handsome that he took my breath away.

    "But the most thing I like about you Lily.."

    His voice got even lower, almost as a whisper, his kisses still caressing my skin sweetly, "is how you make me feel. Because no other girl can make me feel the way you do."

    Our lips entwined together and collided in a sweet dance, tasted so good and were so soft that I never wanted to depart.

    He lifted me up and I sat on the pool edge, he kissed me again and again.

    "this jacket looks beautiful on you by the way." He commented referring to the blazer I was wearing.

    He pressed his hand on my knees and spread them open and then wrapped his huge hands around my thighs.

    I entwined my legs straddling his back and pushed him closer.

    Our lips met again.

    Damn, I really loved his taste.

    His fingers went to brush through the fabric of my slips and a moan escaped from my mouth.

    His hand went through my slips making me involuntary joint at the pleasure of his touch on such a sensitive spot. His fingers tapped gently on my clitoris and caressed the folds slipping them open.

    My stomach fluttered and shivers ran all over my back, my body pulsing longing for more.

    He broke the kiss only to bent down but before he even touched me I was already short breathing, my head dizzied but somehow my senses amplified.

    He slowly dive in the water only to emerge and lean closer to my thighs.

    His lips pressed on my tights kissing them softly and the more his kisses approached closer to my intimacy the more I was urging to have more, addicted to that heavenly electric shock my body was experiencing. His finger dig more in me making me bent down and arch my back to give him a better access.

    He took off my blazer and my shirt.

    I unlocked my bra and took it off. He immersed his hand in the water while with the other one he cupped around my neck and pinned me down to a laid position.

    He removed his hand from the water and placed it on my neck, I joint at the cold water and another moan escaped from my lips. He trailed its way down through my ribs, the water drops falling from his hands were cold but somehow pleasuring.

    I tightened my grip around his lap, begging for more. The more he made me wait the more I wanted him to take me, to claim me as his. I was so impatiently lusting for him.

    His hand went to cup my breast and I jumped, short breathed I closed my eyes to soak in all the pleasure.

    His other hand went to finally slip back to my underwear and he finally removed it with one hand as the other hand squeezed around my breast.

    "Do you want me Lily Waldorf?" His cold deep voice yet soft penetrated through my body, I didn''t need to answer because my body did it for me. The heat in my body grew so much that I grew inflamated with euphoria. I felt so good that I never wanted to let go of him.

    He smirked when he saw my body reacting to his effect on me and opened my knees again, he bent down to finally kiss upon my intimacy.

    It felt like I was doing it for the first time, spiriling out of control.

    His tongue tingled on my clit gently and then massaged it up and forth in fast movement, gently sucking it and then passing his tongue on it. Another moan escaped from my lips.

    He kissed my folds and I melted at the wetness I was in.

    His tongue pressed once again against my clit, I jolted struggling to resist more. I was reaching my core faster than the usual, my fingertips tingled and I could feel a weird pinching pleasuring sensation ran from my tighs through my intimacy.

    One more moan escaped from my mouth, this time the sound morphed into his name and making him grunt in response, pushing me even more closer to my core.

    My stomach knotted and my eyes rolled, my knees trembled.

    I wished that feeling would never stop, but now that I experienced how good he was how could I resist him much longer?

    Just like the most addictive drug, as soon as we had finished I already started to crave it and I knew the more I got a taste of him the more I wanted him .

 Chapter 70 - Fairytale

    Refreshed. Blessed. Peaceful. Flaming. Glorified. Grateful. Luscious. Euphoric. Placate.

    That''s how I felt, and so much more.

    I could still feel his touch flow through me like a surgent. Inebriated by my senses and poisoned by his taste. I never felt this good before and I guarantee I did have sex lots of times with Carl but it never felt this much good. If that was a taste of the menu I could have with him in the future, then I was starving for more.

    I wrapped a towel around my waist and we both looked at each other both shyly and joyous.

    He stroked a strand of my hair behind my ear and tilted his head to the side.

    "You''re so beautiful."

    His gaze stopped to stare at my eyes, "your eyes are so stunning."

    I laughed at that compliment, my eyes didn''t have anything special, they weren''t blue nor green but just of a simple brown. Nobody even complimented my eyes before.

    "Don''t laugh at me, you truly have beautiful eyes."

    I giggled again shaking my head, "what do you like so much about my eyes?" I inquired in curiosity.

    "I like the shade of them, they look like honey molten when the sunrise shines them when the night falls they turn darker like fine wood used for prestigious vintage furniture. There are different shades of brown from darker to lighter. Brown is the color of forest and autumnal leaves. And autumn just became my favorite season since I met you." He smiled just to caress my cheek, "and now that I made you compliment your irises expanded and I love the contrast between the shades."

    I swallowed down, I usually hated the color of my eyes, I wanted them blue so badly but from the way he described my eyes, I felt grateful to have brown eyes.

    My heart is inflamed and that exact second I lost it, I lost every doubt I had in the back of my mind and pulled out what was left of my heart, what was left of me.

    And I kissed him again.

    I pulled off and gasped as my stomach entangled in a mixture of feelings. It was only a few hours since my arrival and I already didn''t want to leave.

    I guess you understand how much you enjoy staying with another person when you start to count the seconds you still have with that significant other and hope time won''t go by too quickly.

    We walked back inside and I ran to the bathroom to change and dry my hair while he went to his room. I took advantage of the occasion to put some concealer on and add a bit of mascara.

    When I walked back to the living room he was waiting for me wearing one of his elegant suits. The white shirt looked so good on him and his almost tight trousers just emphasises his figure.

    "I guess it''s time for our second date," he said.

    second? I lost count of the times we spend eating together.

    I checked my dress and shook my head, that wasn''t the right dress for the occasion.

    "Wait, I have to change then."

    I said turning around hastily and walking back to my room. I heard him giggling as I left and then his voice echoed through the gap of the door. "You always look good."

    I smiled but decided to change anyway. I went back to my room- or better the guests'' room- when my gaze fell on the most sensual dress I had.

    I didn''t wear that one dress in years and I also forgot I put it in the closet!

    Wait, I didn''t put it! When I lifted it a note fell so I picked it up and read it:

    ''Dear best friend, whenever you will hang out with Mr. CEO alone wear this, or I will unfriend you.

    -Joanna''

    I laughed and put the note back on the suitcase, I tidied up my dresses and clothes back on the wardrobe and tried to slip on that dress. It was a silky texture ruched cowl neck midi dress which was perfect for my body type and I never felt more gratefully for having a quite busybody friend.

    I put on red lipstick and curled my hair a bit more.

    When I walked out he was sitting on the sofa typing on his lap, "changed your mind?" I asked, when he turned around, his jaw dropped and his eyes widened. His gaze traveled through me and stopped whenever it met my curves, he stood up and swallowed down.

    "Damn, Lily..." He whispered, not able to drive his gaze away from me.

    "I don''t think a word exists to describe how gorgeous you are."

    He walked toward me, his eyes sparkled and I could feel he was nervous. I wondered why, it wasn''t the first time he saw me in a beautiful dress.

    "Thank you," I replied, offering a smile. I will make sure to thank Joanna for her choice as soon as I get back home.

    "We shall go," he said taking me under his arm and starting to walk outside.

    There was no car, no taxi waiting for us but I doubted he would want to go in his car since the garage was still closed.

    "It''s coming," he said reading the wonder in my eyes.

    I heard noises of hooves clicking on the ground echoing from the street.

    A few more seconds later and a beautiful carriage appeared from the street and approached us to pull over right in front of us. I couldn''t believe to my eyes. Was I dreaming?

    Two majestic white horses and a carriage surrounded by fragrance jasmine and roses, it seemed to come out of a fairy tale. I covered my mouth with my hands and inwardly screamed of joy at that scene.

    He called a carriage, a carriage to take us to our second date! Can someone wake me up!? because I was living the best fairytale ever written!

 Chapter 71 - Prince Charming

    "I met you for the first time changing dress in the back of a car and I thought you needed a carriage to be a real princess. So here it is." He said, helping me to get in there.

    We sat in the carriage and the coachman took off, as the carriage left and headed to the restaurant every person we passed by turned around to look at us. They waved at us and laughed, some even complimented the sweetness of that gesture.

    When we stopped in front of the restaurant he stepped down and took me by my hips to put me down.

    As he lifted me our lips almost touched and we both smiled at the closeness.

    "Thank you," I said, I felt like in a Disneyland movie. The restaurant he brought me to was immersed in the green, the yard was huge with flowers and plants and a huge fountain in front of it.

    We walked in and the waiter immediately welcomed us, probably recognizing Cameron, and walked us to a private room.

    The room was dimmed in a floral scent and the table was circular made of rustic wood, yet the thing that caught my attention was the swings coming from the ceiling and surrounded by even more flowers.

    I really felt like a princess, maybe someone made me a spell while I was asleep. Or maybe my spell was him.

    "This room is beautiful," I said speechless in awe, I couldn''t believe my eyes. How could he even find all those amazing places?

    Princes charming do exist.

    When the waiter left I leaned forward and whispered, "I don''t know if I like this place more than the carriage but I do know that I already had the best day of my entire life."

    And I wasn''t exaggerating, I truly wondered how that day could get any better at all.

    He smiled as he pushed his hair back, "that''s all I wanted. To make you happy."

    The waiter walked back to our table and poured some wine into our glasses.

    "How can you know exactly what to do? How can you know how to impress me and make me melt so easily when we barely met?" I asked, still contemplating the surrounding of that restaurant and still remembering how beautiful the carriage was.

    "It''s easy with you. It comes naturally if we were made to be." He replied in such a short sentence yet I felt so satisfied by his reply that for the first time in my life I was glad I couldn''t cry or I would feel emotional.

    "And I want to show you how much I appreciate you for agreeing to my rules and for accepting me for who I am. I am also experiencing a new side of me and I like that."

    My heart melted even more and was screaming his name with all its voice.

    I laid my head in my hands and shook it smiling, "I am so happy. I never felt this happy in a long time." I whispered, starting at him drunk with joy.

    We browsed through the menu and after ordering the waiter brought us a tray of appetizers.

    He took one and slowly leaned in closer to my mouth, I opened my mouth and he fed me. I closed my mouth when accidentally he didn''t fully take his fingers away ending up pursing with my lips the tip of his fingers.

    He smirked, and I unconsciously blushed to decipher the mischievousness of his thoughts.

    I took one of the appetizers this time and leaned in closer to his lips, a smile appeared on his face and he kissed the tip of my fingers and then slightly slouched forward to take a bite making sure he wasn''t touching my fingers.

    That was so sensual that so many images occurred to my mind and I had to force them in the back of my mind, not to blush.

    The waiter walked to our table and filled it with the food we ordered.

    "I will miss working together having an excuse to see you every day." He said as we ate.

    "I will miss you too and all the girls that tried to flatter you."

    He chuckled under his breath, "I am sure you won''t miss them."

    was that a joke to subtly state I was jealous?

    When we finished eating classic music started to play so Cameron stood up and walked closer to me, "would you like a dance?"

    My heart couldn''t get a second to breathe since it had been drumming in my chest for the entire evening.

    "Yes," I said, attempting to bow down. He took my hand and made me take a twirl before pushing me in his arm.

    His hand was on my back while mine was set on his prominent shoulder. We let the rhythm take the control of our movements and our bodies acted on their own, we moved so smoothly that it was like we were floating in the air.

    Just the two of us, staring at each other in passion, our eyes glistening as the golden light spread through the window enlightening us.

    When the music stopped, my hands moved genuinely on his neck. He leaned forward and brushed his nose with mine.

    I pressed my lips with him, I didn''t care about the people who worked here and if they saw us. It was like they dissolved as specks of dust and only Cameron and me were left.

    He pressed his hands on my cheeks and slowly massaged those and pushed me even closer to kiss me more patiently.

    I knew I could tell him so many things to explain to him the riot I had in my stomach but I just remained in silence. I didn''t need to tell him, because he already knew, my eyes talked for me and he read through them meticulously.

    Just me and him, forever.

    That was my wish.

    Till the end of our days.

 Chapter 72 - Sweet Couple

    We walked out of the restaurant and the night had already fallen, stars brightened shinely upon us. He took off his jacket and wrapped it on my shoulders not to make me get a cold.

    "Thank you," I whispered, as the wind blew and made his fragrance dim me.

    I smiled lightly, It may sound odd but I felt safe wearing his jacket.

    We walked back to the carriage and the coachman smiled at us, "did you have a nice dinner?" he asked peaking through us as he opened the door for us.

    "Yes, thank you." I replied offering a smile, "those horses are very beautiful." I said as he pulled the strings to take off.

    "Nobody ever comments the horses, do you have a passion for horses?" The coachman asked.

    I nodded, "my grandfather had a white horse too, I used to ride when I was younger." A smile crossed my face at that sweet memory.

    "I had never ridden before," Cameron commented, I frowned unconsciously. I didn''t know why but I thought he would have been an expert in that, he was elegant and I was sure he would look even more handsome than usual riding a horse.

    "I should teach you," I said smiling, "a prince needs to know how to ride."

    He smiled hearing my comment and nodded, "deal."

    "You''re a sweet couple." The coachman commented, for a fraction of a second I froze at that comment, none before called us a couple and I wasn''t used to being paired up with someone like him.

    That word shook me but then Cameron''s smile brought me back to reality, "we''re indeed."

    Did I hear it right? He just called us a couple? He even admitted it aloud.

    When we went back to his house we walked inside hand by hand.

    He pulled his hands in my hair and played with the little curls, he stroked one in my ear and smiled. "I am so glad that you step out of the car that day. I am so glad that I decided to follow my emotions and my heart for the first time in my life."

    He lowered his hands on the back of my shoulders, wrapping me easily with his big hands.

    "I am glad you did too. I am even glader that I got my heart broken because you somehow put the places together." I replied in a murmur, confessing the secret that could potentially provoke the fall of our dominos or build a castle for our fairytale.

    His jacket fell on the ground but none of us moved from that position to lift it.

    "I will never let anyone else break your heart, Lily. ever." And just after that, he kissed me again, for the umpteenth time yet I wasn''t tired of his kisses. It was like my lips never got enough of his taste and every kiss was like a drop of water for my starving soul. Thirst-quenching enough to make you feel good but not enough to satisfy you.

    He was like that, my water in the desert.

    [smut, don''t read if uncomfortable]

    One minute later we found each other on the sofa, which was as comfortable and soft as a cloud. He was on me peppering coveting kisses on my neck and his hands slipping up to my dress and crawling through my thighs.

    I gasped for air, I struggled to unzip my dress, his mouth went to kiss around my nipples, goosebumps all over my skin and I bent my back. My breath shorted, his mouth got always closer to my nipple until he took it in his mouth and sucked on it gently making me shiver and roll my eyes.

    I felt pleasure running through my veins and inebriated my senses making me moan.

    When he departed I wanted to give him something to thank him for being such a gentleman and for making me have the best night of my entire life.

    I took the control and pulled him against the sofa to take off his shirt roughly, I couldn''t wait much longer I wanted to kiss him so much.

    He smiled at my sudden switch and I climbed on his lap.

    His abdomens were contracted and I admired for some instant the speeding of his torso as it lifted and then lowered down quickly. I kissed the pectoral and slowly moved down the kisses making him joint and stiffen his body.

    I removed his belt and frenetically unzipped his trousers too, revealing his hardness. It was already huge through his pants.

    I held my breath, as I slightly pushed forward to rub on his length making him even more harder.

    "Damn, Lily..." he groaned.

    I dropped the pillow on the floor and kneeled down, he looked at me with widened eyes waiting for me to satisfy his primal need. The pulsing in my body grew second after second.

    Until finally I pulled his boxers down. He was even bigger than I expected and I swallowed down almost intimidated by its length. His erection standing fully erect.

    I took it in my hand, I could barely wrap around it and I could feel how warm it was.

    As soon as I leaned forward his body tensed up so I looked at him straight in the eyes as I slowly licked the underside of his cock.

    He rolled his eyes in satisfaction, "Lily..." he moaned again in a whisper.

    I took him in my mouth and after taking a long breath I started to thrust slowly taking him a bit deeper at each thrust I took.

    I struggled to fit it in my mouth but his hands fell on my hair, his long fingers slightly pulled it making me speeded up the pace of my movements.

    He grunted when I finally took him fully in my mouth and as I made sure to look at him in the eyes I fasted even more. He followed up the rhythm by synchronizing the movements of his hips to my thrusts.

    "You''re so good, Lily." He gasped. The noises of my mouth gaggling and his breath shortening filled the room.

    He pulled my hair a bit more and his breaths hitched in his throat.

    "I am going to cum..." he whispered as he slid out of my mouth fast enough and ended up ejaculating all over my breast.

    "Holy shit...." He exclaimed breathing out.

 Chapter 73 - Comfortable

    He walked out of the room and came back in a few minutes later carrying a towel and brushing it gently on my breast and cleaning me.

    After cleaning me he kissed my breast and I dressed up to wear my lingerie.

    He went to change too and he wore a shirt and trousers less elegant than the usual, maybe he wore those to stay at home.

    He then walked on the sofa with me and rested his hand around my back.

    He turned the tv on and began to switch channels, he stopped when a fantasy movie began.

    So that was Cameron Collins on a daily basis? Just watching tv as he hugged me, simple like that. Yet that gesture meant the world to me.

    We watched a movie for half an hour then he asked me if I was tired and after telling him I was he asked me if I wanted to sleep with him or sleep in his room.

    I hesitated before answering, I wasn''t sure if he was asking that to challenge me and my capabilities of respecting his rules or just genuinely wanted to sleep with me. I hesitated for some seconds then nodded shyly.

    "Can I sleep with you?" I asked with the same nervousness as a teenager asking her crush to hang out for the first time after school.

    "Of course." He took my hand and walked with me to his room.

    His eyes flickered from his bed to me, "I hope you will find my bed comfortable." He said, he looked nervous and he started to bite on his inner cheek.

    I slowly walked to it and then climbed up, waiting for him to sit next to me.

    A pinch of hesitation in his gaze but soon he gave up to it and reached me on the bed.

    "If you''re not sure... I can sleep in my room." I didn''t like seeing him uncomfortable at all, I just wished it would be easier to alleviate his concerns and make him fully trust me.

    He shook his head, "I don''t want you to go, even if it''s in the other room." He whispered, entwining his fingers with me.

    I nodded, I stretched my feet on the mattress, "this bed is comfortable enough. I guess it will be perfect."

    He lifted the sheets covering us and we remained for some instant to look at each other in the eyes quietly. I knew that was his uncharted territory, I could read in his eyes how scared he was but I was so happy that he took that small step only for me.

    He made me feel special and he didn''t need words to do so.

    "Good night, Lily." He whispered as he caressed my cheek and gently placed a soft kiss on my lips.

    "Good night Cameron."

    ***

    The next morning I woke up with his hands wrapped around my hips and keeping me close.

    I made sure to sneak out as quietly as possible and then I googled the address of that place in the hills.

    I searched for horsemanships in the near and once I found a place suitable for my research I called them to ask them if we could ride horses in two hours. When they agreed I hang up and went to the kitchen.

    I looked forward to surprising Cameron, I wanted to ride with him and make his breakfasts. I may not be the best chef in the world but I guess he would be happy anyways.

    I opened a few kneelers before finding the right one, I slipped out a pan and poured some oil on it.

    Then mixed the eggs, put some salt on them, and then cook them in the pan.

    I toasted some bread, added butter and then the eggs I cooked.

    I made some juice and some coffee. That wasn''t the best breakfast ever but it was my go-to every morning before work, easy and quick.

    He woke up right in time when I poured the coffee into our cups.

    "Good morning beautiful." His voice was hoarse and low and I shivered at the sound. Can a voice sound so beautiful? I doubted that was possible.

    When I turned around I had to struggle not to let the cup fall down, I squeezed it and the hotness of it made me blink making me come back to reality brutally.

    His hair was messy, his eyes crinkly and thinner due to the sleep. He pulled his hair back messing it up, even more, the curly lock of unkempt hair gently cascaded on his forehead framing his perfect facial shape.

    "This is better than the maid''s breakfasts." He said, dazzling me with his smile.

    He walked to me and kissed me on my lips sweetly and then he sat down pulling me on his lap.

    "How did you sleep?" He asked.

    "Divinely well," I answered staring at the way his pupils widened and got a bit darker. I pulled my hand in his hair freeing his long forehead. The sun traversed the opened shutters, enlightening his face, allowing me to notice the lighter shades of his hair and the lighter shades of his eyes.

    "What about you?"

    He smiled, "I usually have nightmares when I came here, I didn''t have any today."

    I guess that answered my question, "I am glad."

    He drank a few sips of his coffee and then grabbed his toasted bread.

    He took a bite and I heard the bread cracking. I cut the break and took a piece with the fork.

    "Any plans for today?" He asked.

    I couldn''t oppress a smile from forming on my lips at the idea of him seeing the surprise I planned for him.

    "I have some plans." I answered smiling lightly.

    His hand rested on my hip as I kept my feet set on the floor to keep my balance since I sat on his lap.

    "Plans?" he asked surprised and I nodded as my smile got even bigger.

 Chapter 74 - Riding

    I covered his eyes with my hands even if he tried to pull them away.

    "Stop it!" I complained as we giggled.

    in front of us, there were two horses, a black one and a light brown one.

    I took off the hands from his eyes allowing him to see. When he saw my surprise he opened his mouth and a smile spread across his face.

    "are you going to teach me how to ride?" He exclaimed euphoric and excited.

    I nodded.

    I took the reins of the brown horse and caressed its thick long mane.

    I pointed at the stirrup of the saddle, "you have to put your feet there and balance your weight to get on."

    I showed him the movement and quickly got on the brown horse.

    "Oh... Alright..." He hesitated for a bit then took a deep breath.

    His feet stepped on the stirrup, did a little jump and effortlessly got on the saddle.

    "Of course, you''re doing amazingly even the first day," I said under my breath. He was just effortlessly perfect at everything, I was envious and at the same time admired him for that.

    I cleared my voice, "now take the reins, you have to pull both the reins to indulge the horse to stop. Or just one to make the horse turn in that direction. Whenever you''re ready, gently tap with your heel the horse."

    My horse started when I kick on his back gently, holding on to the reins tightly.

    I couldn''t explain the surge of emotions that permeated my body, I felt like I traveled back in time and I was still with my grandfather when I was a kid. He loved watching me riding and I loved, even more, being watched, it was like his eyes were glued on me and he looked at me so proudly. It was like my existence was enough to make him unconditionally love me and make him proud of me.

    Our horses began to walk, I pulled the rein to make the horse turn to take the path in the wood.

    "Are you there?" I raised my voice since I couldn''t hear Cameron and I got concerned he may be lost.

    "I am." He replied, his voice ringing a bit indecisive.

    I slowed down so that I could go at Cameron''s peace.

    His back was stiffened, he needed to get used to it before trusting the horse but despite that, he was still controlling the horse adequately.

    When he got used to the peace he relaxed and his body moved smoothly as he bounced on the saddle.

    I tapped my heel on the horse''s stomach a second time and he speeded, "let''s see who gets there first." I said, challenging Cameron. With the corner of my eye, I saw him widening his eyes.

    "Not fair," he screamed back, "you know how to ride!"

    I ignored him as I giggled, then I stopped when I surpassed a tree. I admired him folding his forehead and taking a resigned breath.

    He tapped his feet as well but maybe too strongly since the horse took a fast speed making my heart skip a beat for a second, luckily the horse then cooled down and trotted reaching me.

    He laughed when he caught me sneaking him, we both then stopped the horses and slowly jumped down.

    "You look so happy when you ride," he commented, caressing his horse.

    "Because I am, it brings me happy memories." that was the truth, because it was strictly linked to my grandfather.

    "I like seeing you happy." He whispered. I turned around to look at him and I am sure that in a parallel universe our gazes meeting generate an electric sparkle.

    He smiled, laughing under his breath.

    "Why are you laughing?" I asked, concerned he may have read through my mind.

    "Because sometimes my mind crosses every ocean of imagination. And last night when I watched you sleep I thought of something."

    Did he watch me sleeping? Oh no, I must have looked ugly.

    "What did you process with your mind?" I inquired, holding my breath and mentally hoping he wouldn''t say that he realized I am not appealing or something like that.

    God, how pathetic was I? Worst than a teenager.

    He shook his head, "I am not gonna tell you, Miss Lily."

    I dropped my jaw and pretended to be shocked, "what a low gesture making me curious and then not feeding my curiosity. How dare you?"

    He shrugged, "I never said I would tell you what I thought."

    The amused smile grew second after second and I rolled my eyes giving up.

    We reached the stable and thanked the owner. Then we got back in the car and drove home. It was already lunchtime which meant that we only had a few more hours before the day would be gone and we had to come back home. My heart already ached at the thought of putting an end to those amazing days.

    I drove the thought away not to ruin my mood, and enjoy to the fullest the last hours together.

    I changed and put on a new dress before fixing my make-up, as I was in the room I heard his phone ringing.

    It kept ringing for a few minutes and Cameron didn''t take the call, I peaked to check where he was and saw the phone was left in his room.

    Should I take it and bring it to him?

    I really didn''t know what to do. What if the call was important?

    "Cameron? Are you there?" The water of the shower began to run and I realized he got in the shower and couldn''t hear me.

    The phone kept ringing so I took a few steps toward it, at each step I took the anxiety in my body grew as I wondered if I was doing the right thing or not.

    There I was, standing three meters away from the phone, a dozen steps separated me from that decision....

 Chapter 75 - Let It Burn

    Two different possibilities, if I decided not to answer it then if it was an important call Cameron could get frustrated and I would feel guilty for not telling him. Second, if it was a private call he would get mad and from what I learned getting to know him in those few months, he wasn''t someone who liked when you overcame his boundaries.

    I took a long breath, my heart speeded so fastly in my chest, the sound penetrated in my ears and echoed in my mind.

    Until...

    Suddenly the phone ringing stopped.

    Maybe it was faith sticking its hand out for me.

    Maybe it was just a coincidence.

    I took a deep breath and came back into my room.

    About half an hour later I spotted his silhouette from the crack of the door, he walked to his phone and then into his room, locking the door.

    I heard his voice but couldn''t figure out what he was saying nor who he was talking to.

    I guessed that was the result of finding out your almost-husband cheated on you, before discovering that bad news, the concern of someone calls'' didn''t even cross my mind by mistake.

    Cameron was nothing like Carl, yet I found myself in an empty room mentally praying he wasn''t playing with me and that his feelings were just as genuine as mine.

    If he disappointed me my heart would be completely destroyed and I would lose all faith in love.

    My irrational side yelled at me telling me to walk closer to overhear his conversation but I refused to do so. That was my valley and I would rather sell my soul to the devil than deplore my pride so much to do such a low gesture.

    Yet, a few minutes ago I was on the verge of taking his phone and bringing it to him and I would lie if I said I would have held myself from checking the screen.

    That was almost the same thing, on the same level.

    What was I becoming?

    The lump in my throat now reached my chest and soon my stomach too. I got a headache for overthinking that much.

    Goddamn Carl for leading me on the verge of an emotional crisis. I will always hate you for that.

    Before finding out he cheated on me the thought of checking his phone would never have occurred to my mind. Now there I was almost letting my distrust almost control my urges. And Cameron never gave me the minimal doubt he must be playing with me.

    I stared at the ceiling for a few seconds And then I darted my gaze back to the mirror.

    "Get yourself together, Lily." I scolded the reflection the mirror cast.

    I took a long controlled breath and then when I was myself again I finally walked out.

    His voice in the room stopped so I figured out he hung off the phone.

    He got out of his room and his face was clearly tense, he barely noticed my presence since his gaze was still on the phone.

    I had cleared my voice to catch his attention and it worked since he immediately looked and smiled at me.

    "I am sorry," he said, his gaze traveling on my new dress, which was shorter than the last one and a bit more conservative.

    "You look great as always. I will never get bored of looking at you." He said as he took a loaded breath, almost as if he had a burden on his chest or if my beauty hurt him.

    I wished I could tell him what I was on the verge of doing with his phone and that I also broke one of his rules involuntary -or almost involuntary- by telling my sister and my best friend about our relationship.

    Because I found out how pure he was and that he didn''t deserve to be lied to but as soon as I tried to do so the words got stuck in the back of my throat and no voice came out.

    I swallowed down, the lump got a bit bigger, lucky I couldn''t cry because if I could I was sure I would release all my frustration in the shape of tears.

    I forced a smile, "thank you." I whispered lower than I expected.

    "Are you ready to go?" He asked and I nodded.

    I got on the car, his hand set on my exposed knee as soon as I sat.

    "I know you''re probably sad because those days are gonna end soon. And trust me I am too. But I promise you, we will still see each other. I have no intentions of losing you, Lily."

    He probably noticed the sadness of my gaze and although that was the reason behind it. If partly it was, I wished it would be that simple.

    I smiled, leaning closer to him and kissing his cheek, he turned around and pressed his lips with mine. That sweet gesture made me laugh, "I am forever grateful for having met you, Cameron. You really saved me."

    I confessed.

    My words shook him because he remained silent for some instant, "wow, Lily."

    was that too much?

    "I felt the words penetrating through my bones and my heart heaving as result."

    I did too, every time he complimented me or he said something sweet.

    I covered his hand with my own, "hold on to that feeling and keep feeding fire. One day it will burn." I said.

    I liked to refer to our connect as a flame, suffocated by the blowing of the potential risks we could face. It may burn us or enlighten the darkness of our life, giving us a light of hope.

    The hope I referred to was the hope that my mistake would never change things. And we will eventually have the fairytale we deserve to have.

    We just had to light the match and protect the little flame not to let it extinguish.

 Chapter 76 - To Us

    Cameron stopped by a restaurant, we walked in hand by hand and sat on one of the empty tables.

    "Time flew, I wish I could live again those days." He said with a glimpse of sadness in his voice.

    I wished I could photograph the happy moments we had so that I would keep them for the rest of my life and every time I''d look at the photo I would live how I felt in that exact moment.

    We were surprisedly taking things slowly, we just did some preliminaries but besides that we were spending the majority of our time bonding, getting to know each other, and fully enjoying the presence of the other. If months ago, when we started to see each other we couldn''t tame our passion for the other, said to me we would spend so many months without having sex beside prejudices then I wouldn''t believe it.

    Yet, day after day I grew a little more certain about our situation and the truthfulness of our love.

    He poured some wine in our glasses and then he lifted his glass, "to us. For a bright future." He said.

    I clinked my glass with his and smiled.

    "To us."

    We took a few sips of the wine and then I cleared my voice.

    "We will have to talk to Simon tomorrow. Do you think we made progress?" I asked.

    "I am sure we did. The event was great and I noticed many people posted about it." He replied with the usual confidence in his voice.

    "I hope so. I would love to collaborate with you again in the future."

    The waiter went to our tables and we ordered two main dishes even if we didn''t find the time to browse through the menu.

    "I will still find a way to see you even if we were from different sides of the universe dear Lily." He mustered a smirk. "I am not gonna lose you."

    I hope he meant those words even if I wasn''t going anywhere.

    I felt so lucky to be with someone like him, things were going in the right way. Carl decided to finally leave me alone and even if our job collaboration would end we still promised to keep seeing each other.

    The waiter came with our orders and put dishes on the table.

    "I never did things this slowly before. I usually rushed things and lived the moment but with you, it''s like I have to take my time because I am constantly worried to lose what we have." He said.

    I took a mouthful of my chicken salad and nodded, "I am glad there are no secrets between us. I am glad even if besides some exceptions you''re still following the rules and trusting me despite your troubled past."

    His saying made me choke on my salad, but I was too scared to tell him the truth.

    Joanna probably will never meet him, so he will never find out I told her. But unfortunately, Evelyn would soon start to work in the diner he brought me once so there were higher chances of meeting her.

    I just had to talk to my sister and tell her about the situation. I couldn''t risk ruining what Cameron and I had.

    He slipped out of his pocket a rectangular box and leaned in closer to me.

    My jaw dropped, he smiled as he said "this is for you, to remind you of the amazing time we spent together."

    I couldn''t believe my eyes, I wanted to tell him that I didn''t need something to remind me of the best days in my entire life.

    "Thank you so much," I said instead covering my mouth with my hand.

    Maybe a rich person giving gifts wasn''t so special since a billionaire like him probably gave thousands of gifts to his women, yet I couldn''t feel happier to receive such a surprise.

    I opened it and a golden raffinate beautiful bracelet was released, made of pure small crystals.

    "Wow!" My voice lowered for the commotion.

    He took my wrist and gently wrapped it around my arm.

    "It''s so beautiful, Thank you, Cameron."

    I shook his hand and then entwined my fingers with him, "this means so much to me. I will never take it off."

    He caressed my hand, "you mean so much to me."

    He turned from side to side and checked the surroundings, "I think I am gonna kiss you in front of those people."

    The place was filled with people which surprised me since he normally didn''t do those things in crowded places.

    Maybe he was going to do that because he knew those people didn''t know him.

    He leaned forward and I did the same, hair strands fell in his direction but he stroked them behind my ear, he smiled as a few inches separated our lips from touching.

    I smiled too and just like if time stopped we leaned even closer and our lips finally touched, kissing softly and sweetly just like a couple who had kissed for the first time.

    Then the waiter came to take our empty dishes and we both giggled as we departed.

    "I am sorry for interrupting you. I hope you had a good lunch."

    I cleared my voice, "we did, thank you."

    He walked away and dissolved when he entered the kitchen.

    We drove back home and when after a long drive of two hours we arrived I kissed him goodbye and hugged him.

    "Thank you for the amazing time spent together."

    "Thanks to you Lily. For everything."

    We kissed one last time and then I walked out of the car.

    I smiled at him as he watched me slowly walking the stairs of my house.

    I turned around one last time and waved at him as a royal princess would do. We both laughed and then I finally turned around and walked inside.. As soon as I closed the door, I already started to miss him.

 Chapter 77 - Secrets Shall Remain Secrets

    While we were having breakfast Joanna looked at me with a suspicious gaze.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked giggling.

    "Because you haven''t told me how the weekend went." She raised her eyebrows and nudged me.

    I flinched my gaze and swallowed down, "It was just working and we went out for dinner. Thanks for the dress by the way." I said trying to sound less guilty than I truly was.

    "Ah-ha! You found the dress which means that you had to dress up!" She exclaimed longing to know more as she waited for me to start telling her why I had to wear it.

    I took a long breath and shook my head, "the days went well. You know he doesn''t want me to tell anyone..."

    "What?" She scoffed loudly as she rolled her eyes.

    "He can''t be serious? Why does he care if you share what you two do together with someone else?" A glimpse of disbelief in her voice.

    "I don''t know, it''s just one of his rule." I shrugged, I took a bit of a biscuit.

    "I want to know," Joanna complained pursing her lips to pretend she was crying.

    "I will only tell you that I had the best days of my life," I said, as a happy smile curved my lips.

    "Now you made me even more curious!" She scoffed once more and joined her hands together in a beg.

    "Please, don''t make me keep breaking the rule."

    "Fine," Jonna gestured with her hand to say never mind then she went to wash her cup.

    "Thank you," I whispered, starting to put the ingredients back in the fridge.

    "Ready for the first day at your job?" I asked taking the advantage of the situation to change the subject.

    "Yes, I am. But I also am nervous."

    I smiled, helping her with the dishes, "it''s normal to be nervous." I reassured her, "but I am sure your first day will go well."

    I helped Joanna pick the dress and then accompanied her to the place. I hugged her and wished her good luck and then I drove back to work.

    Walking back inside made my heart fill with distress and sadness as I knew Cameron would be there for the last day and only to examine the progress we made with Simon.

    I took a deep breath and slowly reached the office when I went there Cameron and Simon haven''t arrived yet.

    I found the dossier Cameron had when he made me see his list of potential clients, a smile grew on my lips and I caressed the dossier before putting it in the desk''s kneeler.

    A few minutes later Cameron and Simon walked in together, Cameron smiled hugely when he saw me.

    "Good morning." He winked at me and my heart skip a beat.

    I cleared my voice to hide my shyness and happiness at that moment, "morning."

    Simon sat in front of me and Cameron followed him.

    "I saw the statics of people who had visited our website after the event and percentage increased of 180%." He said with a proud big smile on his face, I took a deep breath of relief.

    "We earned about 70% more than how much we spent. Three people bought the exposed Lamborghini that day and two more came to see it." I added, darting my gaze between Cameron and Simon.

    "It went great!" Simon exclaimed gesturing with his hands.

    "I want to keep my promises, Lily I will give you the raise I promised you." He stretched his hand. I shook it, "thank you."

    Simon then spoke about the company and the bright future I have working there and then after ten minutes of his talking, he cheered and congratulated me one last time before finally leaving.

    Cameron and I finally remained alone, "I knew from the beginning that we would be a great team." He said shrugging, probably still teasing me and reproaching me calling our collaboration unexpectedly successful when we talked with Simon a while ago.

    I giggled, "well, you were right."

    "I always am," he stood up and winked again before he walked away.

    I rolled my eyes at his insolence and went back to work.

    My office was back to the usual conditional silence and I focused on my job without thinking too much about Cameron, I didn''t give him the dossier not because I forgot to do so but because I wanted to keep it to have a memory of him. And also because I liked his handwriting. He even had a delicate raffinate handwriting, almost similar to a girlish one yet elegant just like a high-class man''s handwriting could be.

    His stroke of the pen was thin and definite, I stared at it for a few seconds until one of my assistants walked in and I had to quickly put it back in the kneeler.

    "Miss Waldorf, your client Nicholas Willey is waiting for you."

    I widened my eyes and immediately stood up, walking to the corridor where the client was waiting for me.

    "Hello, I am glad to see you here," I cheered shaking his hand.

    "Hello! I came here to see the Lamborghini exposed during the event and then I am also looking for a Jaguar car to give to my cousin for his birthday." He explained what he was looking for as I walked to the exposition garage.

    I walked through the cars exposed, the different models of cars from freshly new to the most antique and rares.

    I stopped by in front of the Lamborghini he set his attention on.

    "Is this the one you were looking for?" I asked, even if I already know that was.

    "Hmm, hmm." he nodded, he critically scrutinized it, walking around it for few times. His gaze traveled through the glasses and then moved down to the tyres.

    "What can you tell me about this car?" he finally set his gaze on me but I got a little surprised when he asked me such a thing.

    I usually get asked that kind of question by people who barely knew the car industry or who had never bought a luxury car before.

    But someone like him who probably knew everything already about the car got me a little perplexed.

 Chapter 78 - Knowledges

    "This is the Aventador LP 780-4 Ultimate Roadster Model, in bright yellow. The peculiarity of this car is the extreme speed, indeed it can reach a top speed of 355 km/h. It has a Hydraulic assisted power steering, with 3 different Servotronic characteristics coupled with Lamborghini Dynamic Steering. About designs, the mirror is electrically operated, heated, and foldable.

    The body is engine bonnet, rear air inlets and spoiler in carbon fiber; other panels are in aluminum and synthetic material doted with a carbon fiber monocoque with aluminum front and rear frames." I started with the technical explanations, but he didn''t seem impressed, he just nodded as if he already knew those things.

    Was he testing my knowledge in that matter? People often did that when they saw a woman occupying an important position in a male-dominated sector. And they even did it more often if a woman was good looking, they probably thought that if I was pretty then my position was given to me and I didn''t earn it.

    ''You shouldn''t be supposed to sell cars. You should work in some fashion magazine or something.'' People said as soon as they saw me there. Anyway, that wasn''t as awful as being mistaken for a woman who was there only to attract male clients.

    "Why should I buy this car from the Stellantix company and not other companies?"

    He raised an eyebrow, he was testing me, which was understandable since he was one of the richest men in the country. So convincing him meant a lot for the company.

    "I worked here for several years of my life, I saw it grow and at the same time, I grew with the company. I saw many people change jobs, many people cry because they weren''t achieving the results they hoped for and many people develop a passion for cars. When I first came here there was only a team of 10 people, now we''re 350 people hired. Why our company? because of those 350 people, 170 of them are women. And they are just as good -if not better- than other men. If you support our company you support women and you will prove to the world that we''re supposed to work in this industry just as much as men."

    I said, when I finished my long explanation he cupped his chin and massaged it slowly, he thinned his eyes in a thoughtful look considering my exposition.

    "Is it your idea? of hiring women rather than men?" He inquired a glimpse of curiosity in his voice.

    "Yes, it is. I figured that it would be easier for men to find a job in this sector so I am helping the ones who truly need help. Their work never disappoints me."

    An almost unperceivable hint of a smile on his face.

    "And now tell me..." He continued before taking a brief silence.

    "Why should I pick this car instead of another car. I mean why a Lamborghini?"

    I cleared my voice, I didn''t like to be tested, but I knew I had to impress him or all Cameron, and my efforts to conquer him as a client would go to waste.

    "That question depends on your purposes, Mr. Willey."

    He grimaced folding his forehead, "what does it mean?"

    I took a deep breath, fixing my posture to look more confident and more convincing.

    "I mean, what do you plan to do with this car? races? an everyday car? renting?" I inquired.

    Many of my clients often buy them for renting but they never admitted it. I wonder if that was Nicholas''s case too, would he admit it?

    "Races."

    I unconsciously raised an eyebrow surprised, I didn''t expect such an answer.

    "Then there are better cars for racing Mr. Willey, If I may intrude in your interests."

    "And what would you suggest me instead?"

    I took some seconds to think then I traveled my gaze to the opposite direction and pointed at a car, "Ford Mustang maybe." I said, he followed my gaze and gazed at the car for some minutes.

    "Or a BMW E-46."

    I walked to another, "but this is one of the best choices, also a Lamborghini but another model. This is the..."

    "Lamborghini Huracan." We said in sync.

    He smiled, "you were right. Women are better than men in this field sometimes."

    An explosion of joy filled my chest and spread in my stomach as well.

    I was so happy.

    I stretched my hand and he shook it vigorously, "I will take both the Lamborghini then."

    I contracted all my nerves in my body not to scream in enthusiasm.

    "I hope your races go well, Mr. Willey."

    He offered me a smile and then he left, probably to pay.

    As soon as he left I slipped my phone out of my pocket and texted Cameron: ''Nicholas Willey just visited the company and bought two cars! Can you hear me screaming in joy?''

    I didn''t know why I immediately told him, it was like I wanted to share big amazing news like that with him.

    In a few minutes he texted back, ''Lily Waldorf! Congratulations! The walls trembled now I understood why, it was because of your screaming. Careful not to lose your beautiful voice!''

    I giggled under my breath and then I walked back into my office smiling hugely.

    If it wasn''t for Cameron a client like Nicholas Willey would have never crossed the door of the company I worked for, but if it wasn''t for me he would have never bought two cars.

    So Simon was right, Cameron and I were an amazing team.

    As I got in my office few of my coworkers knocked at the door, both of them were women and they knew Nicholas, they asked me how was the visit and after telling them they congratulated me.

    They were just as passionate about cars as men, I still remember how their eyes shined when I let them drive their favorite cars.

    I liked my job and mostly I liked women, that day was in honor of women working "men jobs" and being underestimated just because of that.. We''re just as good as them, if not more.

 Chapter 79 - Celebrating

    The next day my sister Evelyn brought Joanna and my takeaway food to celebrate her first week in that restaurant she started to work for. She seemed more excited than usual to be working in that place, however, I wasn''t surprised. She always got super excited for a job the first weeks and then gave up it after a few months- or weeks- depending on how much she stood the place.

    She also had the same problems about dating, until she found her current french boyfriend, but before him, she changed boyfriends just like she changed jobs.

    That "problem" bothered our mom since she constantly criticized her for her uncertain choices but Joanna didn''t care, her excuse was that she was young and she still had to figure out what she was looking for.

    However, I kinda was envious of her capability of moving on boys so easily, I was sure that if it wasn''t for Cameron I would have taken months to move on Carl, and would have spent my days being depressed at home and losing the will to live and to love.

    "So if we come to that local will you offer us drinks?" Joanna asked.

    Please say no, I don''t want to get in that local at all, what if waiters will recognize me and ask me about Cameron? Or worse what if they inform him that they saw me there with my sister and my best friend.

    My heart skipped a beat waiting for Evelyn''s answer.

    "Maybe in the future when I am sure they hired me."

    I took an inner relieved breath.

    Evelyn turned around to gaze at me, she rested her hand on her hip, "why are you so quiet today, Lily?"

    "Oh nothing," I said, taking some sips of my coffee to sound less nervous than I truly was.

    "I was just listening to you talk." I lied faking a smile, "I hope you''ll like this job."

    Another lie and I flinched away from my gaze involuntary for the forthcoming sense of guilty.

    "Thank you, Lily, I found an article about the event you held last night. Congratulation!" She offered me a sincere smile and I nodded.

    "Yes, I am very happy," I replied.

    "We should celebrate, for mine and Joanna''s new job and your old one going greatly!" She exclaimed.

    "We should hold a party, and invite all our friends!" She continued as the smile on her face grew bigger.

    I frowned my forehead and shook my head slowly doubtful, "I doubt, I have many friends left to invite, even If I had friends I doubt I would want to see them after they attended my failed wedding."

    I raised my hands in a sign of surrender.

    "I will invite my friends then and some old collages friends. You both need new friends. You can''t spend the night watching a movie and eating on the sofa."

    Joanna and I shared a surprised gaze, then looked at her again and asked in sync, "how do you know how we spend the nights?"

    Evelyn laughed, "You have all snacks around you and there is still the DVD next to the tv. And I kinda know you Lily even if we hadn''t shared much in the last years."

    I felt a bit sad hearing her comment because there wasn''t much I knew about her.

    "We should have a girl night instead." I proposed, "let''s keep the takeaway food for tomorrow. Let''s have dinner out."

    Evelyn''s face lit up when a smile appeared on her face.

    We went to my room and they picked two of my dresses, then we helped each other with the make-up.

    We got in my car and I drove to one of the restaurants Cameron brought me in, I was sure that the restaurant was popular enough and I knew that they were very considerate in mind the client''s privacy.

    We walked down the car and got into the restaurant.

    We didn''t book so I mentally prayed that they still would find a table for me.

    "Good evening, have you booked?"

    "We haven''t."

    The girl browsed through the bookings and grimaced hesitating, "what''s your name miss?"

    "Lily Waldorf." Her eyes widened, or maybe that was only my supposition?

    She cleared her voice. "We have a free table." She smiled, slamming the book close, then she walked to a table at the bottom of the dining room.

    "This place is so elite!" Joanna whispered as soon as the waiter left our table.

    "So when will you introduce me to your handsome french boyfriend?" Joanna asked winking to Evelyn who chuckled.

    "When he will come back, my birthday is in one month and I am sure he will surprise me that day," Evelyn replied.

    "We have to learn some French words then!" I added and we both laughed.

    "Their accents are so sensual, you just need to hear them talk and puff! you''re already in love!"

    "Ohh!" I raised my eyebrows, "I didn''t know you had a thing on accents."

    Joanna shrugged, "I do, I mean, who doesn''t?"

    Evelyn nodded, "I agree. When I first met him I was like: I didn''t understand a word of what you said but I agree to whatever you said!"

    We all laughed, the waiter reached us to take our order and after thanking him he left allowing us to laugh again.

    The waiter brought us food and then we ordered a dessert, I noticed the waiter came to ask us how was the food more often than at the other table. I wondered if the reason why they were having a special consideration on our table was because of me. Maybe they remembered about my date with Cameron and they realized I could be his potential girlfriend.

    Is it how people treat you when all of a sudden you became known?

    Luckily neither Joanna nor Evelyn noticed, so we continued to spend the night having fun and none of the restaurants ever mentioned a thing about Cameron.

 Chapter 80 - Have Some Decency

    After eating we went to a club, the idea wasn''t mine but Evelyn''s. I never liked clubs much but if I was with the right company any place would do.

    We sat at a table and ordered three cosmopolitan.

    "Look at that guy on the table next to ours. He looks like Car...."

    The guy turned around right at that exact moment. That guy didn''t look like Carl, that guy was Carl.

    How many chances were there that out of all the men in the entire world I would meet him?

    Well, at least he saw I hung out and I wasn''t as boring as he thought. His face morphed in a sad one and he stared at me for some instant.

    I turned around to look at Joanna, pretending I didn''t see him even if it was obvious I did.

    Joanna understood my call for help and soon intervened starting to speak about something random.

    I nodded to her pretending I was interested and following her speech while with the corner of my eye I checked if he was still looking at me.

    He did for a fraction of a second then he turned around.

    I took a breath of relief.

    "Do you want to leave?" Evelyn whispered.

    The drinks came to our table and I shook my head, "no, it''s fine until he doesn''t talk to me." I whispered back taking a loud sigh and then sipping from my drink.

    Alcohol always helped when you need a boost of confidence so I was glad my sister ordered me a real drink this time.

    I spotted him turning around a few times to check on me and stare at my drink for a few seconds only to turn around once again.

    I could read through his gaze that he was dying to come to talk to me, but I was glad that for once he respected me enough and understood my need to remain alone.

    We ordered another round of drinks but when the waiter brought them to our table he said those were offered by another table. He pointed at a table on the left and three men waved at us.

    Carl turned around again, he was probably eavesdropping on our conversation.

    Evelyn waved at the guy''s back, the situation was embarrassing but a little side of me was glad that he heard that too.

    At that gesture, the three men pulled their chairs next to our table and introduced them to us.

    "Are you three taken?" One of them -clearly a little too much dizzy- asked after we introduced.

    "She is seeing someone," Joanna said pointing at me, then she gestured to Evelyn "she is taken."

    Evelyn intruded "she is the only one on the market." She winked and the three of us laughed.

    Carl''s face turned even sadder when he heard I was seeing someone but once again I ignored his facial expressions.

    It was crazy how a person can turn in a stranger in a matter of a few seconds. How someone I had dated for seven years can automatically become someone that I ignore and I felt so emotionally reluctant in his regards.

    When we finished our drinks we went to pay and then walked away from the pub.

    As soon as I got out I took a relieved breath, "I am glad he got some decency to spare himself from talking to me and ruining my day." I said.

    "Looks like he had some decency after 7 years." Commented Joanna. "And some self respect."

    I laughed, she was right, we walked a bit to get rid of the alcohol in our veins and we chatted about our life.

    then when it was already pretty late we told Evelyn good night and drove back home.

    "I have him on Facebook and he stopped posting photos with his lover. Maybe they are in a sentimental crisis."

    Joanna said as soon as we walked into the house.

    I shrugged, "I don''t care but I doubt they are."

    We stopped by ice cream and bought some to take home.

    After one hour that we were watching a movie My phone vibrated. My gaze fell on the screen when a notification of a new message appeared.

    ''You looked amazing, I hope you''re happy.''

    Joanna took my phone, "asshole." She said aloud. "I dislike him"

    "Don''t answer him," I said as I sank the tablespoon in the chocolate ice cream.

    He probably thought I would wait for him or change my mind and that I would forgive him.

    I had no intentions to forgive him, nor to forget what he had done to me. Because the anger was still there and it will always be.

    If he didn''t speak to me maybe he read in my gaze and understood that I had no will to take him back. Maybe he was happy too with his new life or maybe he wasn''t happy and he had regretted having confessed the truth.

    I finally met someone who cared about me and didn''t want to change me and that person was Cameron. Everything else was useless and I only wanted him by my side because despite his rules he still was probably one of the best men I had met. In just a few months Cameron gave me more than any man gave me even Carl in seven years.

    "You should tell him to fuck off," Joanna said glowering at the phone. I widened my eyes, she rarely swore.

    "I will ignore him instead. He doesn''t even deserve my hate." I replied keeping my gaze on the tv.

    "You''re right." She placed my phone on the table and then sat back on the sofa.

    "Since when you''re so calm?" She asked surprised.

    "I don''t know when I stopped to care."

    We finished watching the movie and then went to sleep.

    Carl didn''t text me anymore that night nor even called me so I was glad because I didn''t want to think of him anymore.

 Chapter 81 - Hiding The Truth

    The next day I woke up earlier than the hsual I stopped in a caffee shop to get a latte and then drove to work. As I drove in the main street I spotted a familiar figure, so slowed down and saw Evelyn was getting out of a house.

    She wasn''t living in that flat so I wondered why she was there. Did she have any friends living there?

    I stopped the car and lowered the window.

    She turned around but when her gaze fell on me she got paler and widened her eyes.

    She walked closer to the car and smiled but the smile didn''t touch her eyes so I had the impression that was a plastic smile.

    Maybe she was hiding something from me but what could it be?

    "What are you doing here?" I asked trying to sound less meddling than I wanted to sound.

    I just hoped she wasn''t in trouble.

    "Oh..." she cleared her voice and turned to look at the house where she exited from, she contemplated it for some instants unable to answer me.

    "I just..." A brief silence, she swallowed down, she looked suspicious, what was she hiding? My first concern was that she may be in trouble but her gaze was more concerned rather than scared. Then my mind diverted in another direction, processing the thought he may cheat on his long distance boyfriend.

    Some cars began to honk their horns.

    "I just met with a friend." She finally answered, I nodded even if I hardly believed her but I had to go or people would start yelling at me.

    "I have to go," I gestured to the cars behind me and she nodded offering a shy smile.

    I left checking on her with the corner of my eye and spotted her getting in the car and then driving away.

    I didn''t jnow what she was doing there but if she didn''t want to tell me I didn''t want to pressure her to do so.

    We only recently began to get along and I didn''t want to force her to tell me everything she did.

    When I went to my office I recognized one of Cameron''s cars in the parking spot.

    I quickly fixed my dress and checked my make up in the mirror in order to look good when he saw me. I knew that was pathetic since he already saw me in the early morning with no make up on but I still wanted to look beautiful whenever he saw me.

    When I got out of the car he reached me, so I stopped before walkimg inside to have some privacy with him.

    "Hi," he smiled to me, "congratulations about Nicholas Willey. He called me last night telling me how good you are at your job. He also said he suggested the company to his friends."

    I smiled happily and proudly, "I am glad to hear that. I just did my job." I shrugged, pretending the compliments didn''t touch me as much as those truly did.

    He smiled, "how are you?" He asked, he leaned a bit forward at every word he said, clearly fighting the urge to touch me or to hug me. I liked to see him in difficulty because it proved how much he cared about me, but we both knew we couldn''t let people know there was something between us.

    Especially when he is the boss of my ex boyfriend and a close friend of my own boss. And someone I used to work with. Couldn''t it get more complicated than it was?

    "I am fine, work got busier since the event and Nicholas'' show up but that''s positive." I replied.

    "Whenever you get free let me know, I''d love to spend some time with you. I already miss you." He whispered.

    I nodded, "I miss you too." I murmured but as soon as one of the coworkers opened the door to leave I cleared my voice and walked few steps backwards.

    "Hi Lily." The coworker who just got out waved at me as I nodded at him to say hi, "have a good day!" I cheered.

    Another guy walked out right after I took a step closer to Cameron and I had to force myself not to roll my eyes retreating once again.

    "I should go," Cameron said hinting at a smile, "It was a pleasure to see you."

    "Thank you for passing by. Have a good day." I replied.

    "Call me" Cameron mounthed quietly before he walked back to his car.

    I walked in my office with a huge smile on my face, that was how much Cameron was able to change my mood and cheered me up.

    even if our conversation was brief due to the constant intrusions of people walking pass us I still appreciated he showed up only because he wanted to see me and congratulate with me.

    One hour later Simon called me to say he would organize a party to announce my raise and celebrate the 8th year of the company altogether.

    He asked me if I could help him to organize the event and even if I had an already tiring day I accepted his request.

    I called my favorite bakery and ordered five trays of pastries and two cakes. Then I printed the invitations and signed each develop.

    A smile grew on my face when I spotted the name of Cameron on one of the invitations. I knew he would have been on the invitation list yet seeing his name made me smile anyways.

    I took his invite and turned around the envelope I added a little heart next to my signature and giggled at myself for that gesture.

    I felt like a 13 years old girl but I couldn''t avoid it.

    After spending the whole day for the party preparation I called Simon to let him know everything was ready and that the invitations had been spent.

    I answered to few more emails and then finally left my office.

 Chapter 82 - Coming Your Way

    The day of the party finally came so I wore one of the best dresses I could wear, elegant and raffinate, and matched it with a long gold necklace. I had to look beautiful since Simon would announce to everyone about my raise.

    Getting a raise meant also getting more responsibilities and having to work more to fill more positions but I could do that.

    My career had always been my main priority and I wasn''t ashamed of it. I checked myself at the mirror one last time before walking to Joanna.

    "How do I look?"

    Joanna turned around and as soon as she saw me she almost spat the tea she was drinking so she had to swallow down and cough.

    She almost choked on her tea, "you look great! I would propose if I was a man."

    I laughed, "we''re ready to go then."

    We called a cab and as we drove to the place, I reminded her so many times that she had to pretend she never heard me mentioning Cameron. As we reached our destination I was sure that she learned by heart my speech.

    She walked out of the car and my heart began to thunder in my chest. I wasn''t used to seeing Cameron with so many people around me that knew me, and I would lie if I said I wasn''t uneasy at the idea of talking to him in front of other people. Not mainly because I didn''t want them to find out about our special bond but because I was scared that they could potentially ruin what there was between us. We walked inside, every guest was already there and the mansion we ranted for the party was adorned perfectly.

    Few of my coworkers cheered me as soon as I walked in so I took advantage of the occasion to introduce Joanna to them.

    We walked to the table of the pastries and we filled our glasses with white wine.

    "This party is quite calm." She commented and I nodded chuckling. She was right, the music was low and people talked to each other quietly as if they randomly met in the same place.

    I traveled my gaze around the room but I couldn''t seem to find where Cameron was. Maybe he didn''t come because he disliked the heart I put on the envelope? Or maybe he forgot about it?

    Was he bus...

    The door opened and he walked in wearing a black elegant jacket on a white shirt. A leather belt with the CC logo on it.

    I forgot to breathe for some instant when his hair fell on his forehead but as he walked through the crown they automatically set to the side. His gaze met mine and my heart stopped for an instant only to charge and begin racing.

    I could feel it echoing in my chest, he hinted at a smile and got warmed in his presence despite the distance.

    "You should try to make it less obvious if you want to hide it," Joanna whispered, I blinked twice to wake up from the effect he made me.

    I cleared my voice and turned around to look at her.

    "He is so handsome." She commented darting her gaze to him for some fraction of a second before traveling it back on me.

    "I know," I whispered back.

    I felt the urge to turn around only to stare at him again but I had to clench my fists not to do so.

    How was it possible to feel so attracted to someone?

    That vulnerability almost scared me.

    "Have you seen him?" Two assistants of Simon got closer to the table to take some pastries.

    "He is so hot!" The other one added pointing at Cameron.

    "And he is rich, he''s like the perfect man."

    I widened my eyes at Joanna, my blood boiled in my veins and I felt a strong impulse to tell them that he was taken and to making them stop complimenting my men.

    But I swallowed down that compulsion and took a few more sips of my wine.

    "I will try to talk to him, I wish I could take off his shirt, it looks too tight."

    They began to giggle together and I almost cringed at that sound of their laughs.

    "He is coming our way!"

    Hearing them I unconsciously turned around and Cameron was walking toward me. I hoped he would walk in the opposite direction because I couldn''t stand hearing those two irritating women flattering him.

    He tilted his head to the side and smiled at me, a few steps divided us.

    The blonde girl who spoke aloud her dreams of ripping his shirt off took a step forward and before I could fight my immature jealous self, my foot already stuck out to trip her making her lose her balance and fall in my direction hitting my glass and dirting her dress.

    I grabbed her elbow preventing her from falling and then flashed her a smile.

    Pouring ''mistakenly'' my drink on her was already enough so I spared her the fall driving away every potential suspect that I may have done it on purpose.

    "Are you fine?" I asked, faking a concerned tone of voice.

    She dropped her jaw, gazing down at her dress then at Cameron, and then again at her dress. I wished I could take a picture of her face because that was the funniest thing in the entire world.

    She screamed glowering at me, "your stupid drink!!"

    She turned around to face Cameron and pursed her lips as her eyes filled with tears, "Cameron...can you walk me to the bathroom to clear this mess?" She cried out

    He was dismayed by her request but not as much as me, cursing words filled my mind. Cameron sighed and then nodded giving up to her request.

    Maybe Karma existed and that was the proof I didn''t have to instinctively react next time.

    The girl began to walk away but then she turned around and flashed me a big bright smile having me drop my jaw.

    She understood I did it on purpose and was playing my own game.

 Chapter 83 - Jealousy

    "Cameron." I pleaded with him with a low voice, my voice creaked.

    "Lily, were you jealous?" He asked finally looking at me straight in my eyes.

    I sighed, cursing myself mentally for having walked in that damn bathroom.

    "I was Cameron. I was jealous. Happy now?" I blurted out.

    "I felt jealous so much that the idea of seeing you with her made me go crazy and I tripped her." I continued, my voice trembled because I was so agitated and scared he would leave me.

    Cameron raised an eyebrow still in silence, probably in disbelief. He didn''t expect me to be jealous nor to behave in that way and I could see through his gaze that he was disappointed.

    Oh, how I wished I could read his mind only on that occasion even if I would only read bad things that would still be better than silence.

    "Lily..." He turned around and punched against the silk in anger.

    "I told you I didn''t like those things." He raised his voice.

    I shut my eyes and cursed myself even more.

    "I told you that was why I always avoided lowering my walls." He whispered as he got closer maybe forgetting about the woman''s presence.

    "I''m sorry." I managed to whisper with what was left of my voice.

    "I can''t avoid it, Cameron. I can''t. And I can''t stop myself from feeling this. So I am sorry if this disappoints you or if this makes you angry but I can''t suppress it."

    I felt so angry, angry with myself for having done that to that woman, for not having trusted Cameron. Angry with Carl because it was his fault if I became so insecure and lacked trust in Cameron''s regards.

    "Speak Cameron!" I spat, I couldn''t bear that silence anymore.

    Was that the end of us? Was that the edge? Our fall? Could he tell me? Because that excruciating silence was breaking my heart apart.

    "Speak, tell me that we''re done because we''ve broken one of your silly rules! Tell me that I am too much involved and that you''re scared to open up. Tell me that I disappointed you because I know that I did. Tell me that...."

    He took one long step forward and pushed me against the floor locking his lips on me and kissing me passionately leaving me speechless.

    Taking both the words and the breath out of my mouth.

    And when he departed I forgot what I was saying and I looked at him destabilizing puzzled.

    "I can''t stop it too, Lily." He whispered against my mouth as he gently caressed my lips.

    He chuckled, still looking down at my lips, his breath brushing through my chin. "That gesture was silly, yes."

    I laughed too," it was."

    "But I forgive you."

    He kissed me again, my stomach filled with butterflies and tingled its way up to my throat. My heart beating so fast that the blood in my veins thrilled with joy.

    I darted my haze to the woman who was staring at us confused and surprised. She was probably even more shocked than me.

    "I thought you didn''t want to..." I stopped refusing to finish the sentence and gesturing at the woman who had a crush on him.

    He shrugged, took my hand, and began to walk to the door of the bathroom. As soon as we were about to open it to exist, the woman''s voice made us halt.

    "I will tell Simon."

    We turned around in sync.

    "He doesn''t like when people date at work. You should know that." She said nodding to me.

    She was right, one of the clauses Simon was not linking working and personal affairs because he said that the only thing that could get in the way of working was love.

    "I doubt you will," Cameron said before I could answer to her low provocation.

    "Why wouldn''t I?" She glowered at both of us. Someone had issues with losing.

    "Because I doubt he would fire her rather than you. I doubt he would sacrifice someone as good a worker as her and with her important position rather than someone with a minimal position like yours. He will probably warn us to stop and we will pretend we listen to him."

    He flashed a big challenging smile and left my hand only to walk closer to her.

    "Do not get in our way. Don''t even try, I warn you."

    He then walked back to me and squeezed my hand.

    "We shall go." He whispered.

    We walked outside, leaving the bathroom, few people turned around to look at us puzzled seeing us walking holding hands, probably wondering why we were in the bathroom.

    I didn''t care about them and weirdly Cameron didn''t seem to care much either.

    I was glad to see that he took my side and forgave me even if I behaved like a kid.

    I was even gladder that he was holding my hand in front of so many coworkers and people who potentially knew us.

    I knew that we couldn''t tell Simon about our relationship because he never liked when people who worked for him were involved in love affairs. Cameron wasn''t working for him, or anyone at all but I was and I had to respect my job.

    So as soon as Simon arrived I departed from his touch and left his hand, I offered him an apologizing smile.

    Meantime also Joanna reached us and looked at me puzzled and surprised.

    I widened my eyes to let her deduce not to ask me anything nor to talk to him.

    Fortunately, she understood my gesture and nodded as a sign of understanding.

    Simon walked on the little stage where there was placed a microphone on. He leaned forward, fixed the height of it, and then cleared his voice to speak.

    "Thanks, everyone for coming. I am glad to have you celebrating the eighth anniversary of the Stellantix Car Company."

    We clapped our hands loudly, and Simon smiled to thank us.

 Chapter 84 - Rule Breaker

    Simon began to talk again, "I want to thank one of the most work harder women I had met in those years." He drifted his gaze to me and smiled.

    "Lily Waldorf! You had helped the company to grow and if it wasn''t for you we probably wouldn''t have been here right now. I didn''t invite you here only to celebrate the growth of the company but also to inform you that we''ll open a new company, and as the head of the company is Lily Waldorf!"

    He concluded his speech leaving me utterly speechless.

    What?! I wasn''t expecting that. I covered my mouth in surprisement and shock.

    Me? As ahead of a new company? To be the real boss? That was a job full of responsibilities.

    "What?" I said in disbelief.

    Simon chuckled, he stretched his head so I walked up to the little stage.

    "Cameron proposed me the idea and the collaboration wasn''t only for the raise it was to testify your capabilities."

    I darted my gaze to Cameron who smiled hugely proudly and nodded.

    I didn''t know what to answer so I just kept covering my mouth still wordless and in disbelief. Yet so happy that I couldn''t wait to see the company I would start working for.

    "I don''t know what to say, I am just so happy."

    People clapped their hands and cheered.

    "Congratulations!"

    Cameron walked on the stage with me and hugged me in front of everyone, he probably reacted instinctively but I could spot from the other people''s gazes that they got puzzled by his gesture.

    "I am sure you will do great things and your company will go far," Cameron said, not minding the hundreds of people who had their gazes glued on us.

    "Thank you Cameron and Simon for trusting my capabilities. I hope I don''t disappoint you." I said with a voice full of content and pride.

    "Now! We are here to party!" Simon lifted his glass as he screamed.

    Joanna hugged me and walked with me and the crowd of people to a table to fill our glasses with and cut the cakes.

    Cameron began to talk with a few of his co-workers and he looked so happy talking with them.

    Joanna finally pulled me by my side and then widened her eyes, "was he holding your hand earlier? What happened in the bathroom?"

    I took a bit of the cake, "yes he was holding my hand. He kissed me in front of that woman."

    I whispered, her jaw dropped and her eyes widened.

    "he kissed you? What? In front of her!?" She shook her head.

    "Wasn''t it one of his rules?" She asked perplexed.

    "It was, I guess it was also one of his most important rules," I said as I took a long breath.

    "I could see us as a real couple, in the future. And his gesture of holding my hand was the proof that he cares about me." I rested my hand on my chest to calm down the speediness of my heart.

    "If he broke one of his special rules and forgave you for your behavior then he must care about you," Joanna said, the smile on her face was sincere, maybe she saw some improvement too, maybe she began to believe in our relationship even if it was complicated.

    "I think it''s time for you guys to bring your relationship to the next level," Joanna said after making sure none was listening to us and lowering her voice a little more.

    "What do you mean?" I walked to a more private spot where we could talk.

    Joanna shrugged, "you both are developing serious feelings."

    I unconsciously drifted my gaze to Cameron and smiled seeing him happy. I understood what she was saying, that I was in love with him and that he may return my feelings.

    Yet I didn''t want to rush it, we were just starting to slowly break the rules and I was sure that was already a big step for him.

    "I know what you mean..." I took a brief pause and sighed, "we will when it''s the right time. I don''t want to rush things. Not now."

    She nodded, "I am glad that at least you''re not denying what you feel." She hugged me.

    "I am happy for you." She whispered closer to my ear.

    "You deserve someone like him." She whispered again. Just after she whispered so I saw with the corner of my eye that Cameron was walking toward us. My heart jumped on my throat creating a lump of nervousness on there.

    I departed from the hug and when Joanna turned around, Cameron had stretched his hand.

    "Nice to meet you, you must be Lily''s best friend. She talked to me a lot about you." He said smiling at both her and me.

    I couldn''t help it but I immediately blushed, I never felt that shy before and Cameron wasn''t the first ''boyfriend'' I introduced to Joanna.

    Joanna shook his hand, "you''re the famous Cameron Collins!" She exclaimed making my heart skip a few beats

    "How do you know me?" Cameron inquired frowning his forehead and tilting his head to the side.

    "Because Lily told me she was working with someone important and famous. And I read about you on some articles." She replied with a convincing tone of voice, if I didn''t know the truth I may have believed her.

    Cameron smiled, but her lie, and then darted his gaze back to me. "Are you happy about our decision? I know it''s a lot and you''d never worked as the main head of a company but Simon and I will have your back to teach you the most important basis on the first months."

    He explained, I felt the cheeks heating up but I had to focus not to allow my shyness to color those of red again. I couldn''t allow it or he may figure out something was wrong.

    "Thank you.. I could use some help."

 Chapter 85 - Laid Eyes On

    I walked to the bathroom in the middle of the event and as I passed by the crowd I overheard few people I had never seen before talking about me.

    "That Lily girl is beautiful, do you think Cameron laid his eyes on her?" One of them said as he laughed with the other two.

    They didn''t see me so I turned my back on them so that they wouldn''t recognize me and hear what they said about me.

    "I doubt so, he never combine job and personal affairs." The other one laughed, shrugging.

    "Maybe he should start to do so for her. Have you seen her body and the way he hugged her? Maybe he is considering to expand his boundaries." The third one intruded and my blood boiled in my veins. Who were those deplorable people and how dare them talk about me like that?

    "I had never seen him with anyone beside that Madison."

    "Madison! That was her name! A girl named Madison came to his work few days ago and they left for few hours!"

    My heart sank in my chest and I felt it preciping down a empty void as if someone ripped it off my chest and then let it fall down.

    "Maybe they''re seeing again." The first one spoke again and hearing that I immediately walked away, I wished I didn''t stop there to overhear what they were saying because now my mind began to overthink about them.

    Maybe Madison was trying to get in our way or maybe he called her to tell her to mind her own business? I hoped so.

    I stopped my overthinking before it could change my mood and as soon as I got in the bathroom I lenead on the wall and took slow long breathes.

    There are thousands of reasons why they could have met, I also met Carl only to get him the things he left at my house.

    I went out of the bathroom, many of the guests had already left and the men I overheard them talking now was talking with Cameron.

    When his gaze fell on me I smiled and he reached me.

    "Who are them? I never saw them in Simon''s company." I asked, with the corner of my eyes I spotted they were gazing at us.

    "They work for me and Simon." He answered turning around to gaze at them, when his gaze met theirs they both flinched away as if they were gulty.

    "Why are you so curious about them?" Cameron asked still glancing at them.

    "Because I heard them talking... They were wondering if you laid your eyes on me and someone of them even mentioned seeing you with Madison..." I said it calmy not to let him see through the surface and hear how vulnerable I was.

    "Oh they are meddling huh?" He giggled amused, but my face only hinted at a forced smile.

    "Well, Madison wanted to see me. She asked me if I am seeing you and..." He rested his hand on my back and began to talk on a corner of the room more private.

    "She asked me if I am seeing you and if the rules applied for you too. I guess she is somehow more jealous of you then the other women I had." He shrugged non-challanging as if her jealoudy didn''t mean anything to him and probably the idea of me concerned and jealous just like her didn''t cross his mind.

    His response didn''t soften my doubts, instead I got even more worried because I knew that woman would try to get in the middle of our relationship and I didn''t want other women to ruin my relationship. Not this time.

    "What did you say to her?" I asked, my voice betrayed my effort this time and rang a bit more tensed.

    "I told her the truth, that I am following the rules but some rules just came easy to break with you."

    I smiled inconsciously, and he did the same, "don''t tell me you''re jealous of her too?" He said biting his lip to avoid his smirk to grow.

    "I am not." I lied and he probably knew that.

    Despite that he nodded, "good, because you shouldn''t be."

    I shouldn''t be? Why? I opened my mouth to ask but he didn''t leave me do so, he walked away with a smirk on his face and I shook my head amused.

    That was also part of his charm.

    After about half an hour later the event was over so Joanna and I left to come back home.

    As soon as we got in the car she took a deep breath and let out the question that had been pondering in her mind for too long, "what happened in that bathroom and what was Cameron doing with that woman?"

    I smiled, "they were just talking, as soon as I walked him she accused me of tripped her on purpose so Cameron asked if that was true."

    "And??" She asked even before I managed to finish my sentence.

    "And I told him that I got driven by anger and that I lost the control and apologized."

    She looked at me puzzled and perplexed probably not figuring out how my apology would eventually lead to us holding hands in front of hundreds of people. And to be honest, I didn''t know either, I was just as surprised as her since everything happened so fast, one second before I was pleading him to forgive me and the second one his lips were pressed on mine.

    "I apologized again and again, I was concerned he was mad at me and then he asked me if I was jealous. Hearing that question I blurted out and admitted to him that I was."

    I smiled as I mentally relived the scene as if I was living that event again and again.

    "And he kissed me. He told that woman that we were seeing and warned her not to tell Simon.." I finally finished describing what happened and Joanna remained puzzled.

 Chapter 86 - Dealing With Feelings

    The next day I decided to visit Joanna during work and surprise her, I went to the restaurant she worked for and asked her to sit at a table.

    When I sat, I scrolled through the menu and spotted a few dishes she made me taste when she prepared the menu at home.

    When the waiter walked in I ordered the few dishes I tasted already.

    I looked at the restaurant, it was a small place yet looked beautiful in its simpleness.

    The waiter walked back to me carrying the food, I thanked him and waited a few minutes before calling the waiter back on the table.

    I pointed at the food and raised my eyebrow, "may I ask you to see the chef? I have to discuss some flaws of the dishes."

    The waiter nodded and walked back into the kitchen hastily, probably worried I was some famous critic or someone important who came there to write a bad review on the place.

    A few seconds later Joanna walked out, she was pale and nervous, but when her gaze traveled the room and fell on me she took a breath of relief and then laughed.

    "I got scared," she said chuckling and shaking her head.

    "I am sorry I couldn''t not prank you," I said, I stood up and hugged her.

    "How are you? Are you tired?" I asked, my gaze wandered between the tables, most of them were full.

    I bet Joanna was very busy so I hugged her one last time, "go back in the kitchen, I love you." I said.

    She nodded, "love you too." she ran back inside and I finally tested the dishes.

    those were delicious even more delicious than the one she made me taste at home.

    She already improved in such a short time.

    I finished eating and then tipped the waiter and told him to compliment the chef for me.

    Then I walked out and came back home.

    My phone started to ring and when I answered it I heard music playing in the background, then a voice followed.

    "Hello?"

    It was Cameron''s voice.

    "Hello"

    "Are you busy?"

    "Never for you," I replied as I giggled.

    I heard him giggle as well, "I have a vintage radio, do you have free house?"

    "Hmm, hmmm." I nodded.

    "On my way."

    He hung off and I ran to change and to fix my make up, then I hastily put the dishes in the wash disher and cleared the dust from the higher shelves.

    When he rang I run to open the gate and fixed my skirt one last time as I watched him through the window driving in the garage.

    I got out and smiled at him as I leaned against the wall waiting for him to reach me.

    "Hello beautiful," he complimented me kissing me sweetly

    I went to open the door but before I could even put the key in he already had started kissing my neck.

    "Cam," I whispered shrugging to make him wait.

    I opened the door and as soon as we entered I slammed it with a kick as he pulled me against the wall and kissed me again.

    I hope the old lady neighbor didn''t see us or she would tell everyone in town in a few days.

    "I missed you, I missed your scent."

    He sighed, I smiled, pulling him on the sofa.

    "It had just been a few days."

    "Still too long no see." He smiled.

    He put the radio on the table and turned it on, a classic song started to play.

    "Would you like to dance? "He asked stretching his hand.

    I held it and bowed down, "I''d love to."

    He kissed my hand before he placed his hand on the back of my shoulder and began to dance slowly according to the music. I followed his moves, and we found him in the middle of the room. He stopped and his gaze fell on the bracelet he gave me.

    "You still wear it." He whispered.

    I nodded, "I do."

    "I had never been good in talking about my feelings. Well I never needed to do so before. So feel free to tell me if I am ridiculous." He chuckled shyly and nervous. "I feel as inexperienced as a teenager."

    I smiled, "it''s fine. I like seeing you in difficulty and kinda lost. It''s funny." And sweet, so sweet that my heart swallowed in response.

    "Funny?" He frowned pretending to be angry as we kept dancing, he made me twirl around and then I wrapped my hands around his neck.

    "Yes funny." a laugh escaped from my lips.

    He was funny when he was nervous because I wasn''t used to having access to that side of him, and he wasn''t used to giving anyone the benefit of discovering that side.

    The music stopped and we stopped too in the center of the room.

    "For someone who never dated seriously before, you really know how to persuade a woman," I said as I walked to pour some wine on the glasses next to the radio, I gave him one and drank a few sips.

    He placed it back on the table and then stole my glass from my hands and put it on the table.

    "For someone this beautiful and stunning, You know how to make your beauty be the less interesting thing about you." He answered.

    Wow, his statement took me aback, that was one of the most amazing compliments someone ever gave me.

    I looked at my watch, it was already quite late and I sighed.

    "Joanna is gonna get home soon," I said hugging him right refusing to let go.

    He kissed me and then nodded, he caressed my cheek.

    "See you tomorrow. Have a good evening."

    I walked him to the door and waved at him as I sighed one more time seeing him go.

    no matter for how long he stayed away from me nor where he was going, I always got sad when I saw him go.

    Joanna came back home about half an hour later, and at that time I had already washed the glasses not leaving any tracks so that she wouldn''t suspect I invited someone in.

    "Oh my! I am so tired!" She said as she walked in and sat on the sofa worn out by her tiring day.

    meantime I made pasta and put it in two dishes.

    "How was work?" I asked.

    "It was good but there were so many people, anyways many of them congratulated my dishes and were surprised to hear that I was only an amateur."

    I smiled hearing her, I leaned her dish closer to her and poured some water into our glasses.

    "I told you! You''ll go far I promise you!" I replied.

    "You were also right about my father. I can feel he is right by my side whenever I cook, I can feel him next to me." She smiled, she cleared her voice as soon as it lowered and creaked, "I can feel he is proud of me."

    "He is proud of you Joanna. He will always be."

    She nodded, her eyes sparkled with a different light as if she was finally finding her peace after his father''s death. She was accepting his absence slowly.

    I also couldn''t be prouder of her, of the woman she was becoming, I saw a bright future in front of her and I couldn''t wait for her to achieve all her dreams from the smallest to the biggest one because she deserved it.

    "I hope he makes you happy." She said, after a brief silence, I frowned confused and puzzled. Maybe I heard it wrong so I asked, "What do you mean?"

    She cleared his voice, "I can recognize when you see Cameron because your eyes lit up and you have some feeling of content.

    I almost chucked on the water as I heard her, was that true, or was she just guessing?

    "Joanna," I pretended to chuckle, "that''s not true, I am just happy because I see you happy."

    She shook her head not buying my answer, " Lily I''ve never seen you this happy. Or this in love..." She whispered dropping her gaze to the table as if she grew shy.

    "I am not ... I am not in love." I sighed, the love word scared me for all the possible withdrawals that it may eventually cause.

    I didn''t want to be in love again, I didn''t want to be hurt.

    "Lily I guess you are and you haven''t realized yet. I hope he will always make you this happy. Because in seven years of dating Carl I have never seen you like this. Not even on your wedding date."

    Was she subtly saying I wasn''t in love when I was with Carl?

    Her words shook me so much that I was speechless.. I just didn''t know what to say and I started to question my real feelings. Was I really in love with Cameron?

 Chapter 87 - Shameless Girl

    Simon drove me to the building he rented, it was a huge glass palace with three floors where we could keep cars exposed on the first floor. The second floor was dedicated to offices whereas the third one was the magazine. Then there were a few other small rooms on the first floor.

    "You can decide what to sell in the rooms, you have carte blanche on everything. You can even hire a team or move here part of the workers you already have under you."

    He explained as I checked the entire building, it was empty yet it looked even huger.

    I already pictured people wandering around there and having my own office where I didn''t have to care about dating someone I worked with because I would be the boss.

    "I am overwhelmed in joy and excitement. I can''t thank you enough for this." I said to Simon.

    I never thought he had such a good image of me, I thought he estimated me but buying a whole palace and put me as ahead of a new company, that was beyond esteem.

    "You also have to thank Cameron. He helped with part of the financiament." Cameron said he pointed at behind me, "speaking of the devil."

    I turned around hearing Simon and right then,

    Cameron appeared and walked inside, he was wearing sunglasses and a slightly opened white shirt.

    "Hello." He flashed us with a big smile and removed his glasses blessing us with his big brown eyes.

    "Hi," I said, sounding even happier than I planned to sound.

    "You have to repaint this place, the grey walls aren''t appealing." Cameron already pointed out. Then he walked to the wall and touched the surface probably to see what material it was made of.

    I couldn''t stop my mind from picturing me against the wall with his body trapping me and kissing me.

    What was happening to me?

    Oh, God...

    I cleared my voice and from the way Cameron looked at me I could say I blushed.

    "So I can help you set everything." Cameron said, "I am sure Simon is busy and I have my entire team already taking care of the main stuff."

    How could I refuse his offer?

    "I''d appreciate it thanks."

    "I will let you work then, my wife is freaking out all morning because her washdisher is broken." Simon rolled his eyes and we both chuckled.

    "Have fun with your angry wife then." Simon waved at him.

    When he left we both waited for the steps to fade away and the door to slam close.

    Then he walked closer, "why did you blush, Lily?" He asked in a mischievous tone of voice and with a huge smirk on his face.

    "Nevermind..." I said shaking my head but the image of us kissing against the wall reappeared in my mind.

    "No, tell me. I am curious to know." He tilted his head to the side and played with a stroke of my hair before resting it behind my ear.

    I cleared my voice, "this place is empty I was..." I regretted before finishing the sentence and shook my head again when I blushed once more.

    "Nevermind," I said again and my voice creaked in the back of my throat.

    "Oh please tell me..." He whispered leaning closer and making me backward. My back crushed against the wall and I swallowed down when our bodies trapped against each other.

    My cheeks blushed again and a mischievous grin formed on his lips.

    "Is this what you were thinking of?" He whispered leaning closer to me.

    "Oh, you grew shameless, Cinderella." His hand slipped through my shirt, his touch heated me , and at the same time shivered through me.

    "I like that thought. Let me satisfy your desire, shall I?" He breathed on my lips and then kissed me.

    "Yes." I gasped when his hands now cupped my breasts and then lifted me.

    He carried me up and I knotted my legs around his hips to ease up the weight for him.

    "You brought me an entire palace." I smiled between the kisses.

    "This can be your castle." He replied.

    "Will you be the Queen of the Castle?" He asked as he kissed me once again.

    "I will."

    Someone knocked on the door right when I was about to take off my shirt.

    "Damn it!" Cameron cursed and punched the wall for intruding in our kissing session.

    He carried me down and gazed at me with a pleading gaze.

    He walked rushing to open the door and there was a very young woman who shyly got inside.

    "I came here because I found on the internet an announcement for job applications." She darted her gaze between Cameron and back me wondering who she had to refer to.

    "Hi," I said, "you can ..."

    I hesitated and then scoffed inwardly, faking a smile, "sure you can come in. We can have an interview now." I headed to my office and she followed me.

    Cameron walked into the barely new room as well.

    "I hope we can finish our ..." he cleared his voice, "... our talk... soon." He said before walking away.

    "I am sorry, did I knock on a bad time?"

    The worst time dear, I faked another smile, "don''t worry, it''s fine."

    "First of all, as you can see, the place still needs to be adorned and set. So we will take around two months to put everything together. Are you still interested?" I asked, she nodded confidently.

    "yes, I do miss."

    I smiled, opening my purse to slide out a paper on which I could take some notes.

    "So what can you tell me more about your experience in this sector?"

    I asked reading to take notes on her answers in order to value if she could be a potential worker for my new company.

    As she spoke I took notes but I couldn''t stop myself from thinking time to time about all the ways Cameron and I could bless the company.

 Chapter 88 - Forgiveness

    The girl who came to the office for a Job interview left around one hour later. She wasn''t much experienced and she looked for a job that could shape her and help her to increase her skills and practice in the sector. She wasn''t usually the type of person I would hire since she didn''t have much experience yet since that company would be mine I liked the idea to help fresh people to approach to job

    When she left I immediately called Cameron to apologize for the intruding.

    "hello."

    He answered the phone and his voice sent shivers along with my body awakening my senses.

    "what can I do to make you forgive me?" I inquired as soon as he answered the phone.

    "Oh¡­ I have a few things in mind." I could perceive his mischievous smile from afar. His sentence even made me think of a few things as well. Since when did I turn in such a naughty woman?

    "Why don''t you come back here?" My feelings got the best of me and somehow I found the courage to say what I wanted.

    The image of him now smirking was so clear in my mind that I could almost see it.

    "Why don''t you come to my place instead? So we will be sure not to have intruding anymore."

    "Your place?" I said both surprised and shocked, I couldn''t believe he invited me to stay at his house, I mean it wasn''t like he never invited me to his houses so the rule not to visit each other''s houses was already broken but I remember how he mentioned he never let anyone get in his room.

    A brief silence, maybe he realized what he just said

    "Yes, Lily." He said.

    That would be the last rule we break then I guessed his rules wouldn''t apply anymore from now on.

    A smile appeared on my lips, I couldn''t be happier to hear that. He was giving me a chance.

    "You''d only been in my house the first night we met and I doubt you remember the address so I can come to get you at work tomorrow."

    "Sounds perfect."

    "Then see you tomorrow."

    As soon as I hung off the phone I let out a scream of joy and covered my mouth in joy.

    I couldn''t believe it, I was even shaking for the happiness, I couldn''t wait to visit his house. I could barely remember his house the first night we met since I was way too drunk.

    And I remembered he made me sleep in a guest''s room that day, if he was going to allow me to sleep with him then that meant that our relationship improved so much to make him believe in the future together.

    Sleeping in the same bed may sound like a normal thing for couples but I knew Cameron wasn''t.

    I just hope he wouldn''t change his mind.

    As the hours passed by I cleaned and unboxed the furniture and adornments that Simon spent to the palace. I managed to learn how to mount desks and furniture and then ordered a few computers.

    Then the designer''s squad came to let me have a look at the designs and let me pick which one I wanted.

    I looked at the papers for a few instants and then finally picked the one more minimalistic, with a modern yet simple appearance and with positions separated by a thin wall. each position could have a personalized stand and the desks must have been made of wooden. I would also let decide my workers which chairs to have between three different chairs, The first one was more modern, similar to the classic gaming-professional chairs, the second one was more comfortable with a soft pillow for the back and the seat and then the third one which was the classic office chair.

    Then I called some painters to have them repaint the walls because after Cameron''s statement I couldn''t stop noticing how the grey color was making the place look gloomy.

    I set an appointment with them for the next day and then after cleaning again the place I finally left.

    I drove back home and right after I entered I immediately told Joanna about Cameron.

    "He said that?" She sounded even more shocked than I expected.

    "So no more rules?" She asked.

    "Not." I shrugged relieved and proud.

    She screamed with joy and embraced me so tightly that I wondered she may have broken my bones.

    "I am glad you''re happy for me," I said chuckling.

    I didn''t imagine she was so prone to the idea of us dating, although I acknowledge she sympathized with Cameron.

    "I am. I am happy because I can feel he is the right one. He makes you glow even more than the usual."

    I smiled, "thank you, Joanna." I massaged her back and then departed from the hug.

    "What about your boy?" I solicited her to tell me more since she never told me about how her date went. She was a very private girl and she never spoke about her personal things unless people asked her to.

    "We will have a second date soon. He wants to meet you..." She whispered shyly, her eyes sparkled in a pleading gaze as if she begged me to meet him before or later.

    "Have you..."

    She shook her head not letting me even finish my sentence, she replied right after. "I haven''t kissed him. I tried but then got scared and retreated."

    A glimpse of what could have been a smile appeared on my lips but I disguised it before it could offend her or worst make her think I was making fun of her.

    "It''s fine, Joanna. You will gain confidence and feel more comfortable with him as you spend time together. You just need a bit of patience." I reassured her so she smiled before we walked to the kitchen.

    She had already made dinner for me so we only had to reheat the food.

    "Do you think maybe one day we will be able to have a double-date? If Cameron allows it, I would love to have you by my side during a date." She smiled still shyly. Even if we had been friends for so long we never had double dates.

    "Maybe we will. I am sure with time Cameron will also grow more confident."

    I took a few mouthfuls of the rice, and then I continued, "I shall tell him before or later that I broke one of his rules." I sighed at the thought, if he forgave me for tripping that woman then he must forgive me for this too....

 Chapter 89 - [Bonus ] Stolen Hearts

    It all happened so fast that I wasn''t prepared for a new relationship after I broke up, and the last thing I imagined was Cameron and me to end up so close.

    I mustered a shy smile at the memory of the first days spent together when we only had a dominant attraction between us.

    No feelings were involved nor rules nor jealousy, anything at all. I could feel there was something intense between us because our attraction was magnetic, pure, rare, and genuine. But I couldn''t realize it then. Now I did, Now I knew that our souls were made of substance and spoke the same language.

    "I am sure he will understand," Joanna said as she put some rice on her plate.

    "I am just quite surprised that Carl didn''t find out about you and Cameron. Do you think if he finds out he will get mad at you?" Joanna asked raising her eyebrows but I shrugged.

    "It''s not my problem, Jo. He didn''t care about me getting mad when he broke my heart in front of all the guests." My voice spontaneously piqued rancorous and I felt that the anger I had in my ex''s regards wouldn''t eventually fade away with time.

    Even the thought of what he did make anger push past my lust.

    "You''re right. And he can''t even complain since Cameron is his boss." She laughed amused.

    "Maybe Karma does exist."

    After eating Joanna called the guy she was seeing and video called with him as I washed the dishes. Then she turned around the phone and pointed it against me.

    "Say hi to Justin, Lily!" She screamed.

    I turned around and gazed at the phone, I waved at him, "Hii. How are you?"

    He answered the phone, "I am fine I just finished eating."

    They began talking and Joanna went to her room to probably have some privacy with him.

    As I washed the dishes I imagined Cameron and Joanna meeting.

    So caught up with the enthusiasm of the moment I decided to call Cameron as well.

    When he answered his voice was hoarse and low, which shivered through me and made my heart bounce over.

    "Were you sleeping?" I asked. I heard his breath hitch and then the noise of his sheets brushing.

    "Yes, I didn''t sleep much last night."

    I wished I was there with him sleeping that early and hugging him when he couldn''t sleep.

    "Why didn''t you sleep?" I asked curiously.

    "I just have nightmares very often, so I end up not sleeping much and have to sleep in the evening or afternoon."

    My heart retreated in sadness, that wasn''t the first time I heard him talking about his nightmares. He must have a serious problem, I wondered what bothered him so much to make him skip sleep and have to sleep in the afternoon.

    "Why are you calling me? Did something happen?" He asked as his voice grew more preoccupied and deep.

    "No, I just wanted to hear your voice," I said but as soon as I heard the words that left my mouth, I mentally blamed myself for sounding so emotionally attached to him. I was, but I didn''t have to make it that obvious.

    A sweet chuckle echoed from the phone.

    "That''s sweet Lily. I will see you tomorrow then. Remember, our night."

    How could I forget? I stop myself before I could say that.

    "I remember it, sleep well, Cameron."

    "Good night."

    I hung off the phone smiling like a silly woman who got her heart stolen from a billionaire man.

    Then Joanna walked back in and she was wearing the same smile, I couldn''t refrain from the laugh.

    We were in love, to the deepest point to appear as two perfect teenagers who were happy for the littlest thing.

    "How was the call?" I asked, slipping my phone back in my pocket.

    "Good..." her eyes sparkled and she sighed deeply as if her heart couldn''t endure that joy anymore, "good." She said again with a spellbound tone of voice.

    "We''re lost in their spell huh?" I said as I rested my elbows on the table and covered my head with my hands and leaned on it.

    It took her only a few seconds to understand what I meant which made her even more guilty than I thought she was.

    She took a deep breath and lifted her hands in a sign of surrender, "we are. But I mean you''re kinda justified you two had been seeing for a while even if you kept it from me. But for me and him? It''s so little. And I am so scared."

    I lifted my hand and pushed her closer to me, then I hugged her hips and looked up at her.

    She was taller than me, yet she looked like a teenager who grew up too fast whereas she was over 26 years old.

    "It''s normal to be scared, I am sure he''s worth it and he''s the right one, Jo."

    "I hope so, I do." She whispered back.

    "It would be too good to be real wouldn''t it be?" She asked, bending her eyes to look blankly at the ceiling. Then she massaged her forehead and drove her attention back to me. "Both of us, taken by two men? Too good to be real?"

    "No, Jo. We deserve it, maybe life is finally giving us what we deserve." I commented, we both smiled, trusting the path faith marked for us.

    Then we both walked into our rooms to wait for the next day.

    For the first time in a long way, I couldn''t wait to fall asleep because I knew that I would meet Cameron the next day and would finally spend the night with him.

    I was more excited than I was when I was going on a school trip as a kid and I went to sleep with the clothes and my backpack on my bedside table.

    Was that even normal to feel like that?

    I smiled, "good night Cameron." I whispered in the middle of the darkness of the room.

    "I look forward to seeing you tomorrow."

 Chapter 90 - Starting Point

    I wore a beautiful vintage floral dress, did a simple make up and slightly curled my hair. When I was ready to go I left the house to drive to the place I rented to welcome in the painters. I explained to them what they had to do and then watched them prepare everything to begin panting.

    Then when I made sure they were working properly I walked out to contemplate the fresh sprint light breeze.

    I just felt so alive and happy, I couldn''t even remember the last time I felt so happy without any particular reason.

    My dress blew with the wind reminding me of the weekend Cameron and I spent together.

    When I walked back inside I kept myself occupied so that hours would pass away faster. I spent the day unboxing furnitures Then I thought of what I could sell in the two available empty rooms when I realized I could use the rooms as shops for motorcycling and car ride clothes.

    And in case the shops would do well I could also sell motorcycle helmets and replacements car parts.

    The hours passed by fast enough that soon was almost lunchtime. I heard someone knocking at the door, when I went to open it, the silhouette of a pizza man appeared on the threshold. He was carrying a dozen of pizzas.

    "I am sure you have mistaken the address, I didn''t order anything," I said confused, gesturing with my hands. He shook his head and handed me the pizzas.

    I checked the surrounding in search of someone who may live in the nearby and could have ordered.

    A few seconds later a car whizzed approaching the main street and stopping in front of us. My heart skipped a breath when I recognized the driver. It was Cameron, announcing his presence with a roar of engine. He walked down with his usual wicked yet debonair smile painted on his face.

    "I ordered for her, you can bring the pizza inside." The pizza man looked at me a bit confused waiting for my approval so I nodded to allow him in as I pushed the door open.

    "Should I get used to people waiting for your consent when I tell them what to do?" I heard his guttural voice nearer to my ear and a second after he was wrapping his hands around my hips and kissing my neck.

    "I couldn''t wait till tonight to see you."

    He pushed me even closer allowing me to melt beneath his warmth.

    The pizza man came back to us and waited for the tip, probably realizing that Cameron was a wealthy man thanks to his appearance and his car.

    Cameron slipped out of his wallet 50 dollars and gave the tip to the lucky guy who smiled hugely.

    "Thank you. Thank you so much." The young man thanked us with eyes full of commotion. He was so grateful that he even bent down and hugged Cameron clumsily.

    "You''re welcome." Cameron returned the smile and the guy found his way in his car way too quickly, probably concerned Cameron would change his mind.

    "What a nice gesture," I commented turning around to face him since he was hugging me from behind.

    His hands still wrapped around my hips trapping me in a prison I never wanted to break out from.

    "Let''s eat then," I said before kissing him without second thoughts, and just like I predicted -and hoped- he didn''t complain.

    I took his hand and walked with him to the corridor and then gave the pizzas to the painters to save one for me and Cameron.

    There were no tables so we ate on the floor which was meticulously clear.

    The pizzas were already cut so I lifted a slice from the box and bit it, rolling my eyes for the delicious taste.

    I climbed closer to Cameron and laid my leg upon his leg to mark the territory.

    He wrapped his huge hand around my knee in such a simple gesture that never disappointed in making me feel safe. He squeezed my knee possessively and pushed it even closer to his waist. I could feel his presence responding to my touch. I opened my mouth wide enough to bite almost entirely the slice of pizza.

    He shook his head when a mischievous smirk displayed on his face. I licked my lips clear and then leaned forward him, placing my hand next to his hard presence pretending my not-so-innocent gesture was only to lean on his thigh.

    He stiffened in response and held his breath to refrain himself from whatever dirty image occurred in his mind.

    "Why are you shaking your head, don''t you like the pizza?"

    His hand squeezed more tightly around my knee and with an abrupt movement, he pushed me on his lap making me jolt and whine a low complaint about the sudden action.

    God... He was so big.

    "Do not provoke me now, do not wake the beast yet." He whispered, emphasizing the ''yet''. Both his hands slowly trailed up from my knees.

    I gasped inhaling a deep breath when his hand slipped inside my dress and grabbed my thighs.

    "I will make the waiting worth it, I promise you." He whispered starting to pepper kisses on my jawline and then down to my neck. "Tonight." He whispered against my neck.

    "I can wait then," I whispered back bending my head to soak up the pleasure of his soft kisses.

    I turned around and slouched forward to grab another piece of pizza, "so this will be our relationship from now on?" I raised my eyebrow and swallowed down the mouthful of pizza.

    "Eating pizza on the floor and not being scared of people finding out about our clandestine relationship?"

    He departed from my neck only to chuckle at my sarcastic question and cleaned the cheese on my mouth before he kissed me gently.

    "Sounds like a good starting point from where we could begin from." He commented.

    I took another slice of pizza and leaned it closer to his mouth, he took a bite of it and then I bit the same slice.

 Chapter 91 - Romantic Dinner

    We drove to his house and when we got out of the car he walked to the car''s door to open it. The door budged and I realized the floor was filled with rose petals creating a path along the corridor and reaching both his room and the kitchen.

    Few candles enlightened the corridor and softly dimmed the house in a romantic atmosphere.

    He began to walk through the corridor holding my hand and when we got in the kitchen the table was filled with a huge bouquet and candles.

    "Your romanticism always surprises me," I said in awe admiring the beauty of the table and dimmed in floral scent probably due to the candles.

    He smiled and filled our glasses with a prestigious red wine.

    "This is just a taste of the amazing night we will spend together."

    He then stood up and went to place the dish on our table serving food to both of us.

    "I will pretend I cooked this food and that I didn''t have my chef cook it while I was away." He whispered as a giggle escaped from my mouth.

    The rice was strawberry rice with parmesan flakes on it.

    "Earlier this morning I was thinking of you tripping that woman," he shook his head, "I cannot believe you truly did that. If I told Simon he would remove you from the role of head of the company." He said sarcastic but I knew deep down he was right.

    "Stop it! I regret that gesture!" I complained crying out as I covered my face with my hands in ashamed.

    "You''re even more beautiful when you''re ashamed," he commented then he cleared his voice and his voice grew more serious.

    "Seriously speaking Lily. I hope with time you can learn to trust me and that I will never be like Carl. I would never cheat on you. I never cheated on any other woman and I surely won''t do it now that I met someone who can make my heartbeat."

    I smiled, even if being described as someone who could make his heartbeat was thrilling me with joy and love I couldn''t stop myself from regretting even more having doubted him.

    I had to gain confidence and stop allowing my fear of the past to shake me so much that I couldn''t think clearly nor come to my senses turning me into a vulnerable person with such little self-confidence.

    "You''re right, I promise you I will never behave like that anymore. You only did good things and threatened me well. I have no reasons not to believe you or to doubt your love."

    I took a few more bites of that delicious rice, the sweetness of the strawberry mixed perfectly with the saltiness of the parmesan.

    I should suggest to Joanna about that dish and tell her to put it on the menu of the restaurant she worked for.

    He served the second course which was beef with vegetables to the side.

    It was still good but nothing too special, even if the saffron sauce had an amazing delicate taste.

    "I never had been jealous, not at all, and I blame myself for that. Sometimes, when I can''t sleep because the thoughts harass me I think that if I may have been more jealous or more careful about him then he wouldn''t have cheated on me." I let out a deep breath and shut my eyes for some instant, I hate to admit it even to myself let alone to the person I just began to open up with.

    I opened my eyes when I felt his hand on mine and he held it, he smiled, "It''s fine. you will never have to feel like that with me. I promise you."

    I hoped he was right because I didn''t want my heart to break again I just wanted him to secure it for the rest of my life.

    "Thank you." I smiled, driving away any thoughts about Carl.

    "I can''t believe you convinced Simon to let him open another company. He was thinking of opening a new one for years but he never jumped in that decision."

    I finished the meat and refilled my glass of wine. I turned the bottle around and skimmed through the tag of the wine, it was named Raboso and was made in Italy, sold exclusively to special clients.

    "It''s an Italian wine made in Piave, in Veneto. I would like to buy a vineyard in Italy one day."

    Moving away on a farm with a Vineyard in Italy, I liked that plan, I wondered if I was added to the equation and if I will ever live with him that dream.

    A succession of a few more glasses of wine and then Cameron placed the dessert on the table, a Sacher cake.

    My head started to feel lighter than usual so I filled my second glass with water and decided to stop drinking before it was too late.

    "Does Joanna like her new job as a chef?" Cameron asked with curiosity and I appreciated he was interested in my friends'' life and that he even remember us discussing her job as a cook.

    "She does, she is very happy," I replied.

    The dinner was almost over and my heart was already palpitating in my chest in anticipation of what would happen next.

    I felt very agitated to spend the night there in that hige beautiful house with someone I was so emotionally interested him that only the thought took my breath away.

    When I visited people''s house, I usually unconsciously scrutinize the rooms to find some hidden secrets about their tasted and their personalities. I guess houses can say much about people, depending on the matching colors used for the wall or how meticulously tidy the house is. But just like I noticed the first time I went there, from that house I couldn''t perceive anything about him. It was completely mute.

    Maybe his room was the only room which would speak to me about him more.

    I couldn''t wait to find out.

 Chapter 92 - Its Time

    [smut alert, do not read if you''re not comfortable]

    He pinned me down the bed, he inhaled a long breath and then started kissing me almost roughy as if we hadn''t seen each other in a while and he was a military who just came back from war.

    He took off my dress slowly and then kissed my neck as his hands explored every inch of me and navigated through my hips, he kissed me around my belly button tingling with his short beard against my skin.

    The more his kisses approached the fabric, the more my body tensed up in response.

    I lifted my hips even if I kept my back glued on the bed.

    He grabbed my waist and freed me taking off the sips. Then he kissed me on my clitoris making me jolt at the sudden touch of his wet lips on me and my breath hitched in my throat. I let out a low moan when his hands tingled the folds of my intimacy.

    Freshening thrills ran through my veins and I vibrated in anticipation of what could feel like to be claimed as his.

    "Lily it''s time." He whispered as he removed his shirt blessing me with the sigh of the best abdomen I had ever seen in my lifetime.

    "I had bever did it with someone I cared this much about." He said, his voice trembled and I could perceive a bit of fear in his voice. But then kissed me again, his eyes widened in passion and lust, yet he shut them when his lips touched my skin in a gentle kiss.

    He took away his trousers and laid on me, bending down to brush his lips on my folds, moving in a circular slow motion his tongue on my clit and tingling my folds with his fingers.

    Before I could realize it the pinching tingling sensation grew all along my legs thighs and knees.

    I tossed my head from side to side as I could feel my stomach already reacting.

    I let out another moan which echoed around the room and I unconsciously tensed up contracting my entire stomach.

    He removed his slips, I could already spot that he was surely well gifted but when he revealed himself, it was even bigger than the expectation, standing erect tall in a threatening vastness.

    He spread my legs opened, he grabbed my wrists, and guided my hands against the wall. Keeping me still from my wrists.

    He then trailed down one of his hands which went around my neck causing my head to tilt the side to allow him to kiss the side of my neck.

    With his hand still around my wrists, I wasn''t ably to move much, and I could still his member brushing against my intimacy. It was torture to feel him that close but not entering in me.

    "I waited for this so long," he looked straight at my pleading eyes and kissed me passionately, and just when he departed he penetrated in me slowly. I moaned out both for the loss of touch and for the pleasure he stroked inside me.

    He didn''t get deeper in me yet but I already could feel how big he was, my senses were nearly exploding for the waiting urge to have him in.

    He finally left my wrists so I clung against the headboard of the bed for support as his hands set on my hips. He slightly slipped out of me only to get inside deeper.

    Adrenaline fired through my veins and my breath shortened, "Lily." A sweet groan escaped from my mouth and he started to thrust a little faster inside me, allowing me to take in a little deeper at each thrust.

    It was so pleasuring that I almost could answer, the pleasure was shaped in vibrations running up my thighs.

    "Lily. I need you to show me how much you want me. Because I want you so much."

    Moans and complaints filled the room, euphoria, and enthusiasm mixed with pleasure and I felt drunk with the most addictive ecstasy that existed.

    His thrusts got so intensely and fast that with his hands he helped my waist to follow up the movements. I could barely speak because every time I opened my mouth I was out of breath and my heart was drumming loudly in my chest of what was finally happening.

    "I want you so badly." I moaned out in what sounded like a beg.

    "What? Lily, I didn''t hear. Say it again."

    He thrust even more intensely and my legs unconsciously went to entwine around his back tightly.

    I could feel the wetness pooled inside me, freshness all around my thighs dimming me in pleasure.

    My legs began to shake but I didn''t want him to stop. Not yet. Or never at all.

    "I said," I breathed out between the thrusts, struggling to focus, clenching my nerves and my muscles.

    "Yes?"

    He bent down to soak on my hard nipple, I arched my back again tugging my head back against the wall.

    "I want you so badly," I screamed with what was left of my voice. "I never wanted anyone as much as I want you, Cameron."

    Now the wetness had reached my hips and the tingling sensation ran up to my knees.

    My legs still straggling his back until he lifted my legs on his shoulders to allow him a better penetration when he

    "Then Lily let me hear how much you want me, scream my name for me."

    He commanded in a harsh rough mighty voice through the walls of the room.

    My body vibrated at the sound and somehow pushed me even closer to my climax. Was that how he sounded when he scolded his workers? If yes then I wanted to be scolded by him for the rest of my life.

    "Oh¡­" I moaned out the urge to realize just started to kick in.. Preparing myself for the final rush and to do as he said.

 Chapter 93 - Insatiable

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable]

    "Say my name, Lily. Call my name." He entwined his fingers with mine and pushed them against the bed making my back bounce lightly and his member slip inside me a bit more, it even hurt but somehow the pain soon turned into pleasure.

    I couldn''t control my moans anymore and I could feel my walls tightening around his big member and hardly fitting him in.

    At each thrust, I moaned out and I was pushed a bit closer to reach my climax.

    His hands-on mind kept me down and the only thing I could move was my head which turned side by side.

    "Cam..." Right, when I started to call his name he thrust in so deeply and fast in my cave that I swallowed down and let out a cry of pain.

    I felt so close but I didn''t want him to stop, our bodies fitted together and he pounded onto me, and fasten up the rhythm, he was claiming me, possessing me, we both knew since that day our lives would have changed forever. I would belong to him and he would belong to me.

    "Oh.." I let our a straddling soun when my breath got stuck in my throat and then moaned out again, "Cameron..." I whispered shutting my eyes, it felt so good yet so painful, he was just too big.

    Pushing in a you-are-mine rhythm he slowed down, not satisfied with my low tone of voice and waiting for me to call out his name again and loudly, leaving me longing for me.

    "Cameron..." I moaned in a complaint, begging him to start again, "please faster. I want you badly. Don''t stop." I pleaded with him, and he started thrusting again at a fast rewarding speed for giving me to him.

    "I love your voice when you moan out my name," His voice was so raspy and breathy, yet so sweet "do it again."

    He commented, the tickling over my legs reached every inch of my legs, which were trembling like never before.

    Losing all my self-restraint I couldn''t do anything but moan his name again and again until my voice became a siren''s call to his libido and primal needs.

    He hardened even more, "Oh Cameron..." I couldn''t resist anymore, I wanted to realize so badly that my body just arose from my primal self and didn''t belong to me anymore. It was his like it was of none else anymore.

    "I am going to come..."

    I leaned my head back against the wall and just after he got out of me in time, we both released and he bent his head on my breast gathering his breath.

    My legs still tickling and my knees trembling more than when I used to work out in high school.

    "Cameron," I said after a few minutes of resting, my fingers dive into his hair, massaging his scalp sweetly. "It never felt this good before," I confessed.

    He lifted his head from my chest and looked up at me, he smiled, "I agree."

    I felt insatiable and empty, like a kid who got a taste of her favorite candy and then the candy got stolen from him.

    I wanted more, every part of me wanted more, I wanted to spend the entire night like that.

    He slid out of his kneeler a cigarette, I didn''t know he smoked but before he could light up I crawled on his lap.

    His gaze traveled down to my neck then my shoulders and still then my back and through the dig of my spine, he trailed his hands through my back when I was still crawling position, he spanked my naked bottom. The sound echoed around the room and then he kissed me to soft up the pain but I pulled away.

    I kept eye contact as a smirk appeared on his face and the cigarette suddenly wasn''t worth his attention anymore. I was.

    "I want more," My voice resonated through my throat and I sat down loose on his lap, as a napkin falling pushed from the wind.

    He contemplated my body for some instants, his gaze burned through me, and for the first time in my entire life, I felt like a work of art admired by an art critic.

    "You''re insatiable aren''t you?"

    He discarded his cigarette and grabbed around my hips, "I am," I whispered without any shame.

    He kissed my stomach again and I bent as his hands traveled down my intimacy, when he touched it and felt how wet I was, his smirk grew bigger on his face.

    "Oh you aren''t lying, you are." He said when he slipped the tip of his finger inside. A moan already escaped in anticipation of what was going to happen and he hardened to its bigness.

    "Are those your plans for the night?" He rubbed his thumb against my clit turning me even wetter.

    At the same time his two fingers penetrated in me more, I contracted my stomach''s muscles and pressed with my feet on his knee to make pressure and lift my womb so that he could have more access as I clung onto his shoulder.

    I rolled my eyes in pleasure, "I want to spend the night like this. Yes." I confessed.

    He slipped his fingers fully inside me making me moan loudly.

    I hope he didn''t have neighbors or they wouldn''t be able to sleep that night.

    "All night long? What an insatiable woman hid beneath the surface."

    A smirk was huge on his face. He lifted me from under my elbows and laid me powerfully against the bed.

    My hair floated to the side.

    He pressed his hand on my hips and spun me to the side, "let me admire you first, Lily."

    He inhaled and then exhaled deeply as his gaze skimmed through me. "Damn you''re so beautiful. And at the same time so fucking hot."

    He bit his bottom lips as his hand ran from my neck to my hip.

    He squeezed my thigh, "If this is what you want, I will fuck you all night Lily. So hard that you won''t be able to walk the next day."

    Just like that he opened my legs and dragged me against him from my thighs.

    His eyes widened bursting to me, I was already his. But he was ready to claim me until the next day.

    And damn, I couldn''t wait.

    My inner self nodded and attempted to kiss him but right when our lips touched he penetrated into me again making me moan against his lip.

 Chapter 94 - Painful Love

    When Cameron gave his word, he always respected it.

    He thrust as fast as before but right when my moans reached the bottom of my throat and I felt my muscles clenching and my nerves calling his name, he slid out.

    My stomach knotted with the familiar uneasy feeling of when you''re enjoying way too much that activity.

    He spun me down and lied me down on my stomach.

    He massaged my buttocks energetically, slipping them open, and then he kissed my spot, rubbing with his tongue against it and pressing his face against my bottom.

    I moaned against the pillow, tossed up against the mattress.

    He sank his fingers in me and moved them circularly in pleasuring torture.

    When my body was going to take over he grabbed my buttocks open and entered in me deeply making me scream in a painful satisfaction.

    He pulled my hair away in a ponytail and then pushed me closer with a pull. His mouth near my ear I could feel his hitched breath against my bare skin.

    "I would love to fuck you all night and all day for the rest of our life." He whispered.

    He thrust more intensely, synchronizing his breaths with my fast motions, a lump in my throat formed and I felt my core pulsing and my heart throwing itself at Cameron.

    My arms felt like they would give up at any time for the tiredness and the continuous shaking, yet the pleasure was too much.

    How was he able to fuck me so good that he erased all the other times I was involved with sexual intimacy and I felt like I was back to having sex for the first time.

    He thrust me more deeply and all of a sudden, his assault turned more carnal.

    A burning sensation kicked away the pleasuring bubble I was trapped in and all of a sudden his thrusts hurt me.

    "Cameron..." I let out a painful moan. He woke up and immediately retreated, "I am sorry, sometimes... I don''t.." His eyes widened wickedly lost in the darkness and sadness that overwhelmed him. But he soon was back to the Cameron who conquered me.

    He sat down on the edge of the bed and slouched down to grab his cigarette again.

    I climbed to him and sat on his lap, penetrating in him fully not willing to stop yet. He let the cigarette fall again searching for my hips with his hands.

    "I don''t want to hurt you again." His voice creaked he sounded so vulnerable. Not a single man ever minded hurting me during sex.

    "You won''t."

    His gaze was down to the floor as if he was scared to look at me after my crying out. I felt sorry seeing him sad only because he unconsciously hurt me. I rested my hands on his cheeks and caressed him, then I lifted his face to make him stare at me in the eyes.

    "Look at me," I whispered, as I slowly started to thrust again, I immediately felt the urge to roll my eyes because it felt so good to have him inside me but I managed to keep staring at him.

    I kept thrusting as fast as I could until he began to grunt following my moans.

    Our breathes chasing and our skins slamming against each other.

    I was his and he was mine. We didn''t need to sanction our love with an engraved ring or with three words. Because our gazes were speaking for us in that silence. Whispering things to each other that we didn''t know yet.

    When I was too tired to continue and my rhythm slowed down he grabbed around my hips and helped me with the movements.

    "Cameron... wow... it feels so good..." I moaned, breathing every word in a melodic moan.

    "Please promise me you will never leave me, Lily." He whispered, our gazes burning into each other.

    "I just started to breathe since I met you. And to live again."

    Hearing his sweet confession I reached my peak, probably shaken by his words which were what my inner self always wanted him to say.

    "I am going to come," I said and he slipped out right in time before I realise.

    "I will never leave you, Cameron Collins." I locked our lips together in a gentle kiss.

    "I promise you. My heart was yours from the second we met." I pushed on his abs and he let his body fall carrying me down the bed with him.

    Our bodies were sticky for the sweats but his muscles only pop up giving him the appearance of the hottest man I ever met.

    I stood up and ran to get a towel and then cleaned myself and throw another towel at him.

    I put my slips on and my bra on, in case his maid or someone else would come the next day, and then I jumped back on the bed.

    Ouch, my legs and my inner thighs already hurt so much.

    He wasn''t kidding when he said I wouldn''t be able to walk the next day.

    "My legs already hurt," I complained massaging my thighs and shutting my eyes close.

    "I am sorry," he replied with a mischievous guilty tone of voice. Then he reached me on the top of the bed and helped me to massage my legs.

    "Let me help you for forgiveness." He whispered as he kissed my knees.

    "Thank you," I smiled.

    "You''re welcome." He then spanked my booty again.

    "ouch! No, you''re not sorry arent you?" I complained even if the spank wasn''t so bad after all.

    He giggled and then playfully bit my ass not giving me any peace and then finally wrapped his arms around me in a tight embrace.

    "I am not." He whispered.

    I rolled my eyes and chuckled, damn you, Cameron.

    My heart was about to collide inside my chest, threatening to explode at any time.. I just had the best night of my entire life and the pain was worth it.

 Chapter 95 - Soften Up The Pain

    [ smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable ]

    Goosebumps formed over his skin for the cold so he stood up to open his closet and slip out a hoodie for me while he put his clothes on.

    Then he came back on the bed with me and lifted the sheet to cover us.

    "I hope you will never get tired of me," I whispered unlocking my heart not afraid of how weak I may sound.

    I turned around to be in a more comfortable position and he tucked his head on my shoulder.

    "I won''t." He placed a sweet kiss on my back shoulder and then with his hands still gripping around me in a warm embrace we closed our eyes and abandoned ourselves to Morpheus''s arms.

    "Good night." He said.

    I took a long breath and turned around, he had already fallen asleep in a matter of few minutes.

    "I love you, Cameron. I love you so much." I whispered, leaning forward to kiss the tip of his nose. He was probably a heavy sleeper since he didn''t hear me nor did he wake up but I smiled anyway at how sweet he looked.

    ***

    When I woke up the next morning his hands still wrapped around me, warming me up and protecting me from the coldness of the night or the evilness of the world.

    He was staring at me as I slept and I blushed to see his eyes on me and a smile curved his lips.

    "Good morning." He said with his raspy morning voice.

    "Good morning," I replied.

    "How did you sleep?" He asked before kissing me.

    I stretched and then smiled, "I hadn''t slept this good in a long time."

    The rays of the sun penetrated through the shutters enlightening us.

    I turned around to move my legs and my arms still sleepy for the night and as soon as I attempted to move my legs they started to ache. My intimate muscles and my inner thighs hurt as if they had just been ripped off.

    "Ouch," I complained.

    I tried to move them more, but it hurt! "Ouch ouch ouch" I kept complaining.

    He giggled, "wait let me try to soften the pain." He stood up and left only to come back a couple of minutes later holding arnica cream and some ice wrapped around a towel.

    He opened the cream and kissed my thighs then he softly massaged the cream on my tights, at each movement he pressed lightly and before I could realize it, I was already turned on.

    He massaged more tightly and my hips moved with his hands, a smirk appeared on his lips and I swallowed down reading through his mind.

    Even if I was willing to continue all day long for the rest of my life. But now I was in too much pain to afford another round.

    He delicately put the ice on my thigh making me a jolt and unconsciously moaned out at the pleasuring feeling on my skin.

    "Oh..." He said quite taken away by my  reaction, he probably didn''t take into account how the ice sent shivers all through me. He raised his eyebrow and then took one ice cube with his lips, he sucked on it to keep it still and leaned down.

    I already shivered before the ice even touched me, he leaned forward, all my muscles clenched and tensed in anticipation.

    When he bent forward and the ice touched my skin it felt so pleasuring that the coldness made pain fade away and gratification replaced it.

    I could feel only pleasure and the more he trailed it closer to my intimacy the harder it was to suppress the moans tingling in my throat to be released.

    He finally crossed the ice on my intimacy and as soon as it touched my folds my sensibility reached its peak and I moaned out. The ice''s wetness wasn''t the only thing dripping my slips.

    He let it there melt and when my body tossed compulsively he trapped my wrists against the bed  impeding me to move in opposition.

    "Stay still." He ordered me but when the ice burned to freeze my skin in a mixture of both pain and pleasure I shut my legs close and the cube fell onto the bed, giving me a few seconds of truce.

    He pushed my bra down exposing my naked breasts.  Goosebumps filled my skin surrounding the spots the ice blessed.

    He bent again and sucked the cube up from the bed to place it gently on my nipple which hardened in response and made me toss clenching my nerves to resist. Goosebumps formed all over my breast and again I moaned out, "oh god..."

    "How does it feel?" He asked as if my desperate longing moan wasn''t enough to prove to him how much I liked that.

    "It feels good." I moaned out and after that, he moved what was left of the ice cube on my other nipple.

    What an amazing way to soften up the pain. I bent my head and arched my back soaking in the pleasure the ice provided me.

    When it fully melted he kissed my nipples clearing those from the water and then kissed me on my lips.

    We dressed up and after we both went to the bathroom he walked to the kitchen.

    He rubbed his head and tilted his head as he gazed at me, "well I don''t have much food on here since usually, my maid does everything and I told her to take the day off today. Is it okay for you if we went to the bar to have breakfast?"

    I nodded, "sure." excited at the idea of going to a bar in the early morning with him. It wouldn''t let out the doubt that we spent the night together. He didn''t seem worried about it so I couldn''t be happier that he finally freed himself from the pound of his rules.

    "Of course," I said, as I walked to the bathroom to change and fix my makeup.

 Chapter 96 - Always Right

    We went to a bar next to his house, which was probably one of those chic raffinate bars since the adornment was typical vintage and they even used Italian coffees and french croissants filled with different types of marmalade and chocolate. They even had salty options such as tortillas, omelet, pancakes, and so on.

    When I followed Cameron walking in after me the waiters and the cookers both widened their eyes surprised, they probably didn''t expect to find him with a woman.

    "Good morning Cameron, good morning miss." They cheered us and I smiled, "good morning," I whispered.

    There was an empty table on the bottom of the room so we sat there, a waiter came to our table as soon as Cameron lifted his gaze. I would never get used to being around someone so powerful who wherever he went he always had people do what he wanted.

    The waiter drifted his gaze to me probably waiting for my order and caught me completely off guards since I didn''t have an order yet.

    "I am glad to meet you, miss..." The waiter paused and I smiled, taking the menu and skimming through it, "Lily, Lily Waldorf."

    He smiled, "Lily Waldorf, nice to meet you" he nodded as he wrote my name down on his bloc notes.

    "I will have a Cappucino with a french croissant with cream thanks."

    The waiter nodded and walked away without even taking Cameron''s order, maybe he frequently visited that place and they knew his order by heart. I wondered how it must feel to have his power -as if the whole world revolved around him-.

    "Did he write down my name?" I whispered chuckling.

    "I guess. I never came here with a woman before so he probably understood you were special and wanted to remember your name next time."

    Next time? I smiled.

    Next time. I loved how that sounded.

    "Well, he has a special attention in your regards huh?" I said smiling as I leaned my chin on my head.

    He shrugged, "people know me, especially in this side of the city, I am the self-made billionaire who has a cold heart. That''s my reputation."

    The waiter came with our orders and I discovered Cameron ordered an Americano coffee with an omelet with cheese and ham.

    "Looks delicious," I said before the waiter could leave and he thanked me with a big smile.

    I took some sips of the cappuccino, the milk froth was thick and high.

    It was probably the best cappuccino I had ever had in my entire life, I didn''t know if that was because of Cameron''s influence.

    I finished the cappuccino and then ate the croissant, when we finished Cameron went to pay while I waited for him outside. Few women who went outside the bar stared at me probably wondering who I was and why Cameron brought me there at such an early time of the morning but I ignored their persistent gaze.

    Now I understood why famous people always complained about their lack of privacy.

    Was that what I had to renounce to win his heart?

    I always liked my privacy and always had been someone who would avoid crowded places and who rathered stay home instead of going to events.

    Maybe I will get used to that and we will convey our worlds together in a perfect combination.

    He took my arm and laid his head on my shoulder.

    "Did you have nightmares tonight?" I asked remembering he mentioned a few times about his hard time sleeping because he often had nightmares.

    "I didn''t have any. I slept well." He said wrapping his hand around my shoulder and pushing me closer to him.

    I took a breath of relief inwardly wondering if that was a coincidence or the truth.

    "It''s funny how we both have some issues with emotions. I am not able to cry and you hardly sleep well at night."

    I commented, a chuckle escaping from my lips, maybe that was our price to pay.

    "You''re not able to cry?" He asked curiously.

    I shook my head, "I am not. After my grandfather''s death, I couldn''t cry anymore. Not even for bad things, I can be sad but even if I am emotionally destroyed no tears would come out."

    A glimpse of sadness appeared on his face, "I am sorry Lily. It must be frustrating."

    I remembered the first time I told Carl about that ''issue'' and he used to answer telling me that I probably was cold not to cry and that I would cry in case something really bad happened. As if my problem wasn''t serious.

    I wonder why I recognized all the red flags now, maybe his confession of cheating on me was truly a wake-up call.

    "Yes, it is. It reminds me of how hurt I was after my grandfather''s death. It was like if I lost half part of my heart." My voice broke in my throat and my eyes began to burn, yet no tear came out. It was like my eyes refused every effort.

    "Maybe it only shows you how much you care about your grandfather and no other person will mean that much to make you cry again." He offered me a shy smile of encouragement.

    "I am sure he is proud of you and he wouldn''t want to see you cry for any reason in the world. Maybe that''s his curse, he doesn''t want you to suffer anymore so he gifted you this weird power."

    I smiled at his creative thought and nodded, maybe yes.

    "Well, you''re Cameron Collins. You are always right." We both giggled, he wrapped his hand around my arm.

    "Do you know what else I am right about?"

    "What? Tell me, Cameron Collins."

    I liked how his name sounded, it was made for him.

    "I was right when I brought you to Las Vegas, there is not even a second I regret about the time I spent with you. So I was right about you.." He smiled and kissed me.

 Chapter 97 - Girlfriend

    He stopped in front of my car and squeezed my lips as he gazed at me, "I spent an amazing evening and night."

    I leaned forward and then whispered, "me too. Thanks for letting me sleep with you."

    He took a deep breath as if he was going to ask me something important.

    "Lily... I have to ask you something before you go." He took another deep breath and then took my hand.

    "We broke all the tules together, I can feel safe even when you sleep at my place and in the same bed."

    My heartbeat fastly in my chest, and my knees genuinely began to tremble.

    I didn''t know what he had to tell me but I was as nervous as I had ever been.

    "Do you want to date me? I mean seriously dating. Without any rule involved."

    My breath held in love and happiness, did I hear it right? He just asked me to be his girlfriend!

    A huge smile grew on my lips and I covered my mouth with my hand.

    "Really?" I asked in disbelief and commotion.

    He laughed lightly at my reaction then he nodded, "Yes Lily. I don''t care about what people say. I don''t want to hide from anyone."

    "I accept." Still covering my mouth in joy and giggling like a kid in front of a candy shop would do.

    "Good." He smiled lifting my chin with his two fingers and then kissing me.

    "You''re my girlfriend!" He exclaimed, few old people passed by and he turned around. He pointed at me,

    "Did you hear that? She is my girlfriend!" He informed them.

    I chuckled and went to take both his hands and then pushed him closer to me.

    I kissed him slowly and passionately showing him how much I appreciated his gesture of opening up.

    "Lily, when can I see you again?" He asked.

    "Whenever you want."

    I kissed him again, keeping our lips glued as I shut my eyes.

    "Come take me to my new company tonight. We can have dinner together at my place." I hissed, modulating each word to make sure he was still certain about his decision.

    He didn''t answer so I immediately took it back scared of forcing him too much.

    "If it''s too much then.."

    He shook his head, "Tonight. I can''t wait to meet Joanna."

    I kissed him and then turned around, "see you later."

    "See ya, girlfriend." He cheered before I walked to my car and left to reach my company.

    As I crossed the street I saw a car parked in front of the palace of my company.

    I got down my car to find none other than Carl, flesh, and blood in front of the palace, staring at the palace with his hands in his pockets.

    I scoffed rolling my eyes, "What are you doing here?"

    My voice caught his attention and he turned around. He smiled when he saw me.

    "Lily. Hi!"

    "What are you doing here Carl?" I asked again not returning his silly smile.

    the remorse and distress grew inside me.

    "I am sorry if I disturb you. I wanted to see your new company. I am proud of you."

    Was he? I doubted that, he never was proud of me not even for the smallest progress.

    "I have a busy day and I want to get out early," I replied annoyed by his presence.

    "I had an amazing day, I won''t let you ruin it so..."

    I turned around and nodded to his car implying he had to leave.

    "Have a good day." I finally said hissing him to go.

    Again, he refused my kind offer and grabbed my wrist to stop me.

    "Lily, please give me five minutes."

    I scoffed loudly and abruptly withdrew my hand to fold my arms.

    "5 minutes," I said coldly.

    "I broke up. I haven''t stopped thinking of you. I doubt I will ever do."

    His eyes filled with tears but I didn''t let his facial puppy expression melt the ice surface around my heart.

    "I miss you. So much that I can''t sleep at night. I had made the worst mistake when I left..."

    "1 minute." I interrupted.

    He swallowed down, "Do you have someone else?"

    that''s the real reason why he was there, he had never liked to be replaced. Maybe he began to miss me only because he heard I was seeing someone else.

    "Time has passed. Have a good day."

    Ten hundred reasons to tell him I don''t but ten hundreds one reason to tell him the truth, which was that I do.

    That one more reason was that I wanted him to feel as hurtful as I was. I wanted him to feel bad for once in his life and bad for leaving me.

    "Answer me." His voice creaked and he followed me until I reached the door of the palace.

    I put the key on and turned it in the locker. I turned around, "I do Carl. I am seeing someone."

    His face was disconsolately angry. Wicked and broken.

    He clenched his fists and he froze hearing me as if my voice cut through his skin so deeply that it reached the roots of his heart and realization slapped him in the face.

    There was someone else sitting in what used to be his place and Cameron wasn''t willing to let his throne be for armchair.

    His jaw tensed up and his teeth clenched, "alright."

    "Goodbye, Carl. I would appreciate it if you stopped to visit me. You are not welcomed in my life anymore."

    I finally walked inside, slamming the door close in front of him. It slammed so powerful and loudly that the blow arose his hair.

    I leaned against the door surface hearing him leaving. I was so proud of myself, I got my to incite on him.

    The door closed and with it also the chapter of my life that belonged to him. For once and for all.. Now I had a new boyfriend and if he thought he had other chances then he thought wrongly.

 Chapter 98 - Digging The Past

    A few more minutes passed by and the painters knocked at the door, so I let them in and cheered them. I went to my office which was slowly shaping, into the office I always used to have. It was a small office with modern furniture and a few more plants next to my desk, a white keyboard placed on a solid pine desk.

    I scrolled through internet sites to order more desks for the other offices and essential stuff.

    Joanna called me when I was about to order a new printer, I answered the phone and a curious tone of voice rang through the phone as soon I took the call.

    "How was the night with Mr. Ceo."

    "It was amazing Jo." I rested my hand on my chest, "the best night of my entire life and I am not nearly exaggerating." I said lowering my voice so that nobody could hear us.

    "Did you have a spicy night?" She sounded amused, little did she know that she was right. My legs even hurt at the thought.

    I let out a shy giggle not to have to answer that question, but she soon deciphered I was hiding something.

    "Oh! The nervous laugh! She''s hiding something."

    I cleared my voice, "well... "

    "Tell me everything and with everything I mean everything!"

    I blushed even if I couldn''t see her, where shall I start?

    "All that I can tell you is that we''re finally officially dating." I smiled happily.

    "Wait what?"

    I giggled, "yes, he asked me to be his girlfriend with no rules involved!"

    "Then you can finally invite him in and we can have a double date!"

    She sounded so joyfully.

    "We will, Jo. I am so happy. Carl visited me this morning asking me if I was seeing someone. It felt so good telling him I was."

    "Imagine his face when he finds out it''s his boss." She laughed.

    I was quite concerned about him finding out the mysterious man was Cameron - none other than his ''annoying strict'' boss-

    I didn''t want Carl to get in the middle or to get himself fired because of his scenes and then throw the blame on me.

    "I doubt he will figure out anytime soon since we only hang out in Cameron''s places and Carl can''t even afford to get past the threshold there."

    I got another call on the line so I had to hang off on her, "I have to go now Joa, I have another call."

    I replied to the second call, it was Simon who asked me how the restructuration was going. I told him what I had already done and what I wanted to achieve in the next months or so. We talked a little about the company and listened to some objectives I had to achieve in the first year to value how the company was going.

    Since I was having my place and my own company I felt light-minded talking to Simon, less under pressure, and more easily to talk about what I wanted to do without the concern he may judge me or refuse my ideas.

    After that call, I went to check on the painters to find they already had painted three entire walls and were going to do the remaining ones the next day.

    I thanked them and tipped them for their hard work, telling them I waited for them the next day.

    When I was left alone in the palace I used the laptop to search for Cameron Collins and see if I could find any more information about him.

    The articles mainly were about his career, his job, his wealth, and some even about his past famous girlfriends he had.

    No article mentioned his family making me wonder if he asked them not to write about his family or if the authors of the articles never found anything interesting about that matter.

    I skimmed through the page when I found people commenting about an interview that had been brought down by the owner.

    Many comments insult Cameron, calling him names, and even saying he didn''t deserve his fame.

    The title of the interview was "The multi-billionaire Cameron Collins speaks about his inability to love. His main goal is success and career."

    My heart stopped for some instant to let the information hit enough deep to hurt me but not sharply enough to force me to close the page and shut down the site.

    I continued to read the comments to take in some more information, about the interview which wasn''t available anymore, and found out through the comments that people even mentioned he was drunk during that interview and even judged him for that.

    Maybe the alcohol affected the interview and pushed him to say things he never would have said.

    I remembered he drank often but he never drank too much to even be slightly dizzy, he always had control of alcohol just like he had control of everything else in his life.

    Maybe that interview was the first time he lost control publicly and had ruined his image.

    I was even sure that Cameron probably paid the poster to take the video down.

    Something must have happened to him to allow him to attend an interview drunk, I didn''t need to see the interview to know that person wasn''t the Cameron I knew.

    I finally closed the page and turned off the pc, I didn''t have any intention to ask Cameron since that wasn''t my business. He probably already took into account the chance I may have seen it since it was on the internet.

    I won''t tell him unless he spoke about that himself.

    I knew about Cameron''s difficulty opening up with people, however, the video was a few years ago so probably he changed his mind since he met me.

    I just felt bad for the number of negative comments people can leave without even knowing the person.. They didn''t know what he went through and why he was so reluctant about love.

 Chapter 99 - Be Careful With My Heart

    "Here is my beautiful Cinderella." Cameron made me twirl around.

    "And this is my castle," I said floating as I twirled around and opened my hands to gesture at the palace we were in.

    "Would you like to come to my place to get to know Joanna?" I asked.

    Cameron nodded, "yes. Whatever my girlfriend wants."

    I took his hand and we walked outside, then we drove to my house.

    I didn''t inform Joanna of Cameron''s presence because I wanted to make her a surprise.

    I rang the doorbell and when she opened the door she dropped her jaw and widened her eyes at Cameron''s sight. I hid behind him and I came out screaming "surprise!"

    She took a long relieved breath when she saw I was there, and opened the door widely to allow us in.

    "I wanted to introduce Cameron to you."

    I said as I took his hand and pulled him through the corridor.

    A tasteful scent came from the kitchen so she was probably cooking.

    "There''s a delicious scent, Lily told me how good chef you are and from what I smell I can already say she is right."

    Joanna smiled, "thank you." She offered him a shy smile, "Cameron. I have heard a lot about you and read some gossip too." She giggled pretending the source of the gossip was me.

    "Did you? Well, Many people write a lot using my name and I didn''t even speak to them so I can''t confirm anything you read or saw was truthful even the positive ones."

    Was he saying that because he remembered the interview I saw on the internet?

    "We would like to talk to you about something," I said, raising my eyebrows to let her deduce it was time.

    She tensed her muscles not to let any expression be revealed.

    We both watched Joanna cooking, "I invited him to dinner if it''s not a problem."

    Joanna immediately replied, "it''s fine. I hope you will like my dishes then."

    "I am sure I will," Cameron replied.

    we prepared the table and then when Joanna put food on the dishes I glanced at Cameron to make sure he wasn''t having second thought about his decision.

    He nodded so I cleared my voice mentally preparing myself to give the news. Joanna already knew so I didn''t know why my heart was pondering in my chest so heavily that I could barely breathe.

    I was agitated about the entire situation, two of the most important people in my entire life were standing in the same room and I was both nervous and at the same time so excited.

    "Cameron and I are seeing each other."

    Joanna dropped her jaw and blinked a few times pretending to be shocked -or maybe she truly was.

    "We''re dating and I wanted to introduce you to him since you are my best friend," I commented.

    "I am glad, so tell me more how did you two meet? At work?"

    I loved how she was pretending she never heard that story already from me, if she wasn''t so good at cooking I would have told her to audition to be an actress.

    "We met in a pub," he turned around to look at me and we both shared a giggle, "then we also met at work and started to collaborate and we got to know each other better day after day."

    I nodded hearing Cameron''s explanation and Joanna did the same.

    we tested the mac and cheese pasta and then Joanna threw the second question.

    "You saw each other often outside work too?"

    I guessed she wanted to fuel her curiosity and finally answer the doubts I never answered her.

    "Yes, we went to eat out often..." Cameron replied.

    "What about you? Are you seeing someone?" Cameron switched the spotlight on her and her eyes lit up at the thought of Justin.

    "I am. For a short time not as long as you two..." She immediately bit her tongue to stop herself when she heard what she was going to say.

    "I mean..." she cleared her voice "... I suppose you''re dating for a long time."

    We both gazed at each other hiding the panic under the surface and my heart skipped a beat hoping Cameron didn''t realize that Joanna knew more than she was pretending to know.

    "Yes, we had been dating for a few months now but only officially today." He forced a breath and both of us took a relieved breath.

    I smiled, Cameron said it so proudly as if he just announced he won the lottery.

    We spent dinner chatting about work, food, movies, and many other things. Cameron and Joanna got along very well and he seemed comfortable being around her even if I knew he struggled with opening up and letting new people in.

    I was glad he was giving Joanna a chance.

    When we finished our dinner Joanna insisted for us to go into my room to have some privacy as she took care of the dishes and the table.

    So I took advantage of her kindness and drove Cameron into my room.

    "This room speaks about you." He said.

    "Because of the books?" I asked curiously.

    My room was simple with only a few types of modern detailed furniture. The bigger wall was filled with a bookshelf which contained all my favorite books and a few ones I haven''t found the time to read then.

    "What''s your favorite book?" He asked stopping his gaze darting on the bookshelf and walking closer to it.

    "I have lots of favorites, I can not pick one."

    having to choose a favorite book is like having to decide who your favorite son is. You hardly have a favorite and even if you did, you never had to reveal it.

    "Then list three of your favorite books."

    "Pride and Prejudice, Jane Eyre, and The Notebook are some great ones I''d suggest everyone."

    He smiled, "noted down. I will read those." he leaned forward and pushed me closer to him.

    "good. Let me know what you will think about them then." I answered.

    Just like in music my favorite kind always was romantic stories and I even liked some good twists with a tragic ending. I guessed some sadness always helped the book to seem more realistic.

    "Be careful, some of those books may break your heart," I warned.

    "Not possible. Only one person can do that. And I am looking at her right now."

    Was that a compliment?

    "I heard that person has no intention to do so."

    "Good then." He cupped my chin and pushed his lips against mine.. Our tongues danced together and I inhaled his taste.

 Chapter 100 - Grandchildren

    The next day Cameron sent me a text telling me he had to leave for a job meeting and he will stay away for a few days.

    So I kept myself busy during his absence, I had set up two offices and checked the email of the other company to answer the spam box.

    The days passed so slowly without him and I missed him more than I thought I could miss anyone. I hated that kind of clingy girlfriend who couldn''t spend a few days without her loved one because she missed him too much.

    But I guessed I was close to being on the stage before that.

    I checked my phone frequently, waiting for him to text me and whenever my phone rang because of some job call my heart jumped in excitement hoping that would be Cameron.

    Despite everything, I liked that feeling of content.

    Even the thought of him being my boyfriend made each heartbeat worth it.

    Someone rang at the door and when I went to open it my mother hugged me.

    "Hello, Lily. Long time no see..." her voice grew a little sad making me feel slightly guilty for having never texted her nor called.

    After her last time visit when she begged me to forgive Cameron and give him a second chance I lost any pure interest in seeing her again. That was the umpteenth wake-up call which proved to me she didn''t love me enough.

    maybe I was too harsh on her but I truly believe if someone loves you, they would never want to influence your choices because of their insecurities.

    Maybe she did love me and she thought that was the right thing to do but her words hurt me despite her best intention.

    "Hi mom," I replied with a cold remark.

    She entered before I welcomed her in and then she stopped in the middle of the corridor to check everything without even minding the painters or saying hi to them.

    She wasn''t bad-mannered, she had a ''strong'' personality and was obsessed with being perfect.

    Moreover, if you didn''t follow the imaginary rules she had set her mind to then according to her you wouldn''t even be worthy of her attention.

    She also had no problem expressing her dislike and her critical judgment. The flaws were the first thing she noticed in a person.

    It was hard growing up with someone so critical and perfectionist like her, I never felt good enough as hard as I tried to be perfect for her.

    "I heard about you being the head of a new company." She said as soon as she gawked at the entire palace.

    "It looks good, you need to have a better enlightening because the place is a little dark." She then commented making sure to point out what was wrong already.

    I nodded, used to that behavior.

    Then she sighed and walked to a nearly empty room, I followed her there ready for her to lecture me.

    "Evelyn told me you''re working simultaneously to build a stronger relationship."

    "Yes, we are."

    "I am glad." She smiled, "I am seeing her less often recently, hence I feel a bit lonely at home since my daughters are forgetting about my presence."

    "I am sorry you feel that way, mom... I will visit you when I have some free time, I promise."

    She frowned being quiet for some instants then she cleared her voice, "did something happen to you? You look different..."

    She always said that whenever I gained or lost weight or when she could smell some big change in my life before I even told her.

    "Are you seeing someone?" She asked.

    I wished I had Joanna''s acting capabilities at that exact moment, I limited myself to shaking my head and shrugging, "I don''t. I am just happy for this adventure."

    I forced a smile.

    Even if Cameron broke his rules I still didn''t want to let my mother know or at least not now. She was already clearly bored at her house I didn''t want her to fill her days in the mission of getting in the middle of my freshly new relationship.

    "Well job always made you happy so I am not surprised." She shrugged believing my answer and then she threw the second bomb.

    "I was thinking of inviting Evelyn''s boyfriend here next week. I asked him already and he accepted saying he would make up an excuse so that she wouldn''t wait for him. I was reluctant at first about their relationship because of their distance but now that you''re single she is my last chance to give me grandchildren." She joked but I knew behind the sarcasm was peeking the bitter truth and what she truly thought.

    I pretended to giggle and then nodded, "If you already talked to him then I can''t do anything else but make sure Evelyn doesn''t suspect anything."

    I completely ignored her unpleasant implication.

    "Yes, in case she ever asks something than pretend you don''t." She turned around and wandered around the room.

    "new company means more work so maybe eventually my joke will become true." She stopped in the middle of the room and stared at the walls. She let out a deep breath as if she felt so sorry more about herself and the plans she had for me than about me.

    "Well, Mom... I just broke up I don''t want to think of kids now."

    I said hiding the irritation with a sarcastic pleasing tone begging her to stop hitting me over and over in my weakest spots.

    "I was just saying." She rolled her eyes and then walked out of the room.

    When we walked to the corridor she hugged me, "I have to go now. Have a good day and remember about your old mom sometimes!" She squeezed me in the hug and placed a quick kiss on my cheek.

    Then finally, she found her way outside allowing me to take a breath of relief.

 Chapter 101 - Cameron Sick

    When I finished working at the company I went straight back home. I got a few messages from Cameron during the day but I just got time to reply to him when I was in the car.

    He texted me a few photos of his hotel saying he wished I was there with him, then he also texted me he missed me and a few more sweet messages.

    I texted him back that I missed him so much as well and that I wished we were together.

    I reached home and Joanna as usual already cooked for me, she worked mostly at lunchtime and the early afternoon so luckily she was always at home when I got back from my job.

    I took my jacket off and walked into the kitchen with a tired face letting myself fall to sit on the chair.

    "What happened to you? You got Cameron sick?"

    I giggled, "yes I am."

    "Poor my baby." She pursed her lips and hugged me as if I was a kid who just scraped her knee.

    "He will be back in a few days." Then she said coming back serious.

    "I asked Justin about a double date and he agreed, he is working a lot lately so I feel you, I miss him too. But we won''t become the kind of girls who spend their days waiting for their men to come back home!" She said in a rebuking tone of voice and I wondered if she was scolding herself or me.

    I couldn''t stop myself from laughing when her forehead creased forming a long line in the middle of her forehead. She shook her head and answered herself, changing her mind, "well we can miss them. It''s normal to miss them."

    I laughed even more and replied in the laughs, "yes, Joanna. It''s okay to miss them."

    Hearing me she took a long breath relieved.

    We ate dinner and then we watched together a movie as usual until my phone rang.

    It was Cameron''s message, as soon as Joanna read the name she said "read it" sounding almost as curious as I was.

    It was a photo of him holding the three books I suggested to him.

    ''Just bought.''

    I smiled, and Joanna mouthed an "awww" probably deducing the situation since she knew how much I liked those books.

    I took a selfie with Joanna and send him the photo captioned: ''have a good read. We are going to watch a movie.''

    "You guys are so cute." She commented pressing play on the remote and start the movie.

    The movie started and we didn''t say a word not to ruin the atmosphere until Joanna broke the silence:

    "I will go to Justin''s place tomorrow, he asked me to spend the night with him."

    "Oh..." I turned around to check on her and just like I expected her face stiffened and she was slightly pale. She probably was agitated for the many lapels that situation could take.

    "I haven''t accepted yet." She replied uneasily.

    "Why not?" I said Pretending I didn''t know about her preoccupations and what may concern her.

    "I barely can kiss him without blushing like a teenager... I can''t even imagine how embarrassed I would be if we slept slept together."

    Just like I imagined she had low self-confidence and didn''5 know how to behave nor what to do in case he kissed her.

    "If you don''t feel comfortable then don''t go. Tell him the truth and he will understand if he really

    cares about you."

    A brief silence then she took a loud breath. "I would tell him so that he knows what to expect if I am not a good kisser and ..." she cleared her voice, "and other things."

    "Joanna, trust me he will understand if he truly cares about you."

    "I hope so." She exhaled out.

    we finished the movie and then went to sleep early.

    The next day we had to organize Evelyn''s surprise birthday party which would be in two days.

    When I told Joanna about my mother''s idea she didn''t approve of the concept of not letting my sister know. She never liked surprises she thought surprises always ended up on bad terms

    I hung off the phone after I discussed with which bakery we could order the cake from and also what place we could rent. My mother was even meticulously demanding about restaurants or bakeries. She always wanted them to be perfect in her orders.

    For some instants, I thought about the day I met Evelyn walking out of another flat. What if she was in crisis with her boyfriend and she hid it from her entire family? What if they weren''t together anymore or worst if she cheated on him?

    Were surprises a bad idea?

    With many questions and little to no answers for my doubts, I decided to leave the palace for a short time to visit the flat from which I saw Evelyn walk out. I just wanted to know who that belonged to and make sure it wasn''t a boy or someone who could be her lover.

    I had to wait about 15 minutes before the door finally opened having my heart rolling over in my chest.

    Then...

    A woman walked out.

    I took a relieved breath, maybe that was only a friend or some worker. I finally started the car to come back into my company and promise myself that I would never get in the middle of my sister''s business anymore.

    Then I unboxed the PC I just got sent and Set up everything

    I finished the main things and then came back to my emails. I worked a few hours while the thought of Cameron was constantly occupying my mind and painting a smile on my face when I realized I was so desperate that I counted the missing hours of the day before our meeting.

    52 hours 39 minutes and 10 seconds missing.. My teenager self would clatter right now.

 Chapter 102 - Surprise

    I ran from side to side of the restaurant to put here and there balloons, birthday notes, and confetti to decorate the room for my sister''s birthday.

    I asked the guys who rented us the place to leave me carte blanche to decorate everything for the event on my own, but when I punctually found myself having to take care of everything alone I always regretted having decided so.

    I finished setting the room with beautiful pink decorations matching the bday theme and Evelyn''s favorite color right in time for the first guests to come.

    Joanna was the third one to come since I told her I didn''t need any help and she still had to purchase Evelyn a gift for her birthday.

    A few of Evelyns friends came and then finally my mother with the remaining of the guests.

    When the waiter gestured to us she finally arrived by widening his eyes and mouthing us to hide, we walked behind the walls. When she entered the dining room we all walked out screaming "happy birthday!"

    Evelyn was surprised and deeply touched by the surprise, a big smile filled her face and she covered her mouth as her eyes thinned up shaping her smile.

    Her facial expression drove away any hesitation I previously had about the party and I grew excited at the second surprise. I couldn''t imagine how happy she would be when she would see Julien.

    "Oh my!" She whispered as her gaze flicked through each guest and then around the room adorned by decorations everywhere.

    "Thank you so much." Enthusiasm and joy filled her voice as her huge smile were still on her face.

    I went to hug her and then my mom followed.

    Julien hadn''t arrived yet and every five minutes I checked the phone for his signal.

    The table was filled with a banquet of pastries, many snacks, and different types of food.

    We put the gifts in a reserved room and a waiter started to serve champagne as people gathered in groups or couples to chat.

    Julien texted me saying he was outside so I inwardly let out an excited scream oF joy and walked frenetically outside.

    "Hi!" I said smiling, we didn''t have a great relationship but I could already say he was excited as well to see Evelyn.

    He was carrying a huge gift box and I recommended he stay down as I sneaked him inside from the emergency exit.

    I whispered to Joanna to distract Evelyn so that he could walk behind her back and surprise her from behind.

    Indeed, that''s what he did, while Evelyn spoke, Julien tapped on her shoulder to catch her attention, she turned around and her face morphed in a particularly odd way. She first smiled happily then she turned to the side and her face grew concerned. I wasn''t the best at deciphering facial expressions but I was sure hers wasn''t the type of expression you make when you are genuinely happy.

    Not that she wasn''t happy but not as much as I expected her to be, it was like her happiness was affected by a weird concern.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked before my mother intruded by walking between them and hugged him.

    "You made it!" She turned around to gaze at me, "he made it!" He told me. Evelyn put two and two together when her forehead frowned slapped by the revelation. For some instant, ger glance met mine and she glowered at me.

    Did I see it right?

    Why did she glower at me if I didn''t do anything wrong but had only the best intentions for her?

    Maybe I misunderstood her facial expression, she offered me a smile then offered the same smile to my mother and turned around to start questioning Cameron how did he get there and if he had traveled well as they walked further from the crowd of people, her voice faded away and she kept staring around the room as if in search of something or rather someone.

    My mother didn''t notice something was wrong since her eyes were filled with commotion and she continued to whisper, "they''re so in love."

    "They are so NOT in love." Joanna rectified whispering nearer to my ear, I took a relieved breath glad I wasn''t the only one to have noticed something was off.

    "Have you seen it too?" I whispered back nodding to her to walk to the side so that we could have some more privacy.

    When we walked enough far from my mother, she spoke, "I noticed it too, I don''t know what is wrong but something sure is. It''s like they are nervous, especially Evelyn she keeps looking around in a concerted way."

    I sighed massaging my forehead, I should have listened to her, often surprises didn''t turn as amazing as you think they would.

    "I hope she is not mad at me," I said, shutting my eyes close and gazing at the corner of my eye to my sister who was chatting animatedly with her friends, between them there was also the girl I saw walking out of the mysterious flat where I saw Evelyn a few weeks ago.

    They were probably in crisis as a couple, Evelyn told me she missed him a lot and she was having second thoughts about their situation. Maybe they were taking a pause but if it was so then what did he accept to come? He could have made up an excuse.

    Too many questions to solve and so little time to fix the situation I unconsciously caused.

    I walked to my sister, as soon as she saw me she stopped to chat and silence lapsed over us. I said hi to the few friends I knew and then asked her to speak in privacy.

    We walked to the nearby corner, I took a deep breath mentally preparing myself to apologize to her and then face her.. I needed to know what was bothering her.

 Chapter 103 - Undercover

    "I noticed you werent as happy as I thought you may be and since I wm the one who organized the surprise I feel sorry if I unconsciously did something wrong in your regards."

    Evelyn shook her head in response, "its fine I just didn''t expect him to be here."

    I nodded, "but are you happy?"

    No hesitation but a certain answer "yes I am."

    she sounded sincere even if I first didnt understand it. Maybe she truly was and I just misunderstand the entire situation as I often do.

    "Did someone happen between you and Julien?"

    I attempted another time. This time her answer doesn''t came so easy and she hesitated for few instants.

    Then she shook her head.

    "Nothing had happened Lily dont worry."

    The woman who I saw exiting feom the flat walked toward us with her gaze set on me.

    "Carol..."

    Evelyn called her almost if she wanted to warn her about something.

    "She is my friend." Evelyn then said when Carol stretched her hand for me to shake it.

    "Are you the mind of all this?" She asked a glimpse of anger in her voice.

    "I am..." I cleared my voice offering a smile, "I am Evelyn''s sister nice to meet you Carol."

    If she is her friend and she knows her and Julien weren''t in good terms then her resent in my regards was legitimate.

    I bet Joanna would be angry too if someone invited Carl at my birtday party.

    She shook my hand then she offered a huge smile.

    "Well the decorations are good." She commented still a bit of resent in her voice.

    "I hope Evelyn had appreciated my surprise of inviting Julien here because I had only good intentions." I said hoping for a reassurance.

    "Sure!" her friend murmured under her breath and she rolled her eyes.

    "Well I am sorry if you have this idea about me." I replied not willing to pretend I havent hear her.

    "How can I not have this idea of you? If you barely know your sister. If you knew her you would have know that she..."

    "Enough!" Evelyn intervened to widen her eyes while Carol''s eyes filled in tears and then ran away.

    What was she going to say?

    "Oh... God..." Evelyn covered her forehea dwirh her hand and massaged it as if she was in difficulty.

    "Evelyn I am sorry for whatever reason she is mad, I am sorry."

    "I have to talk to you Lily." She swallowed down and her voice creaked as if she was very concerned and preoccupied of what she was going to say.

    "You can talk to me about anything you know that..."

    "Well..."

    She pulled me in the other room where we could have more privacy.

    "How do I say this..." She whispered to herself

    "why did she had to make a scene as usual." She continued to talk to herself and I chuckled amused walking closer to take her hand supportive.

    "Tell me. I am someone who had been left at the altar. Trust me I can handle it."

    She smiled then nodded and took a long breath.

    "Julien isn''t my boyfriend but he is my undercover."

    I frowned letting the information shock me as much as it was supposed to shock me.

    Why would she need a undercover? Or to pretend to have a boyfriend?

    she saw me confused and nodded as if she read my disconcert in my eyes.

    "I have a girlfriend. Carol is my girlfriend."

    ouch that hurt, it hurt becayse I though she could have told me earlier and I felt my heart break. In all those years she had to cover it, I''d understand the reasons she had to hide it from my mother but from me? I wasnt so judgmental in her regards was I?

    "I am just sad because you hadn''t told me Joanna. I would never criticize you or change my mind about you just for your love choices... I am very sad and disappointed in myself if you felt the need ti hide it from me it''s because I muzt have done something wrong."

    My heart sanked deep in my chest and I was immersed in sadness.

    She took a deep breath, "I didn''t know how you could react Lily. I only got close to you in the last few months. I knew that mom would have panicked if she found out so I limited the damage by pretending with you too."

    She covered her face with her hands and then she let out a resigned breath.

    "I am sorry."

    I was hurt, but I could spare her during her birthday.

    So I faked a mile, "now enjoy your birthday we have all time to talk about this. I love you Evelyn and nothing will ever change that."

    I hugged her, a murmur came out her voice "thank you. I love you too." She massaged my back in the hug and when she departed, a huge smile lightened her face.

    We walked both outside and someone stopped her to give her gift.

    I walked back to the pastry table and watched at Joanna talking with few of Evelyn''s friends then my gaze darted to my mother. I wondered what she would have thought if she knew about Evelyn. Would she really be judgemental? I bet she would be so sad that she wouldn''t give her grandkids in the future.

    I turned around and my gaze fell on Carol who was drinking sat alone in a table in the middle of the room, blankly staring at Julien. Now it was all so clear that I wondered how I hadn''t find iut earlier. I could see Carol''s anger and envy from meters afar.

    Now I understood her reason.

    I walked to her and as soon as she saw me she scoffed loudly.

    "Evelyn told me." I immediately said raising my hands in sign of surrender.

    "I an sorry for having invited him... If I knew I would have organize you two a romantic dinner or something like that.." I attempted at a joke but she didn''t seem to get it.

 Chapter 104 - New Start

    "Evelyn told me." I immediately said raising my hands in a sign of surrender.

    "I am sorry for having invited him... If I knew about you two, I would have organized  a romantic dinner or something like that." I attempted at a joke but she didn''t seem to get it.

    "Evelyn and I had been dating for about 2 years and a half Lily. Do you know how it feels when your girlfriend keeps you hidden for almost 3 years and doesn''t even introduce you to her family?"

    No, I didn''t know how it felt, I didn''t know at all. But I knew how it felt to have to hide many things from your family just because you are scared of their judgment.

    I was doing the same thing now with my mother.

    She shook her head and gestured with her hand not willing to talk to me anymore.

    "I have a boyfriend and I have to hide it from my mother. So I can understand her. I am sorry if you felt she didn''t love you enough or that we wouldn''t accept you in our family. I can''t guarantee for my mother since she has her own rules and strict mindset but I do guarantee you will be loved and accepted by me."

    I said opening the gates of my heart to her and hoping she would understand I meant my words.

    Because I did, I only wanted happiness for my sister and I didn''t mind if the source of that happiness was a girl instead of a boy.

    "I am sorry for bursting out with you earlier." Her voice finally calmed down and on her lips appeared a glimpse of what could be a sincere smile.

    "I am just done with this situation and seeing her with Julien now drives me insane." She pulled her hair back and let out a liberating breath as if she freed herself from a burden that she was carrying for too long.

    "Why does she have to hide her real self? And pretend?"

    At my question, Carol shrugged as if she couldn''t find herself a reply either.

    "She always did since I met her. It took her more than a year to convince her to introduce me to her friends."

    Carol didn''t seem a bad girl, she was a simple girl with her black bob haircut and the barely make-up she wore.

    "I am glad she told me now, even if a little late. I will help her to tell mom and try my best to make her feel welcomed."

    Carol smiled even if she looked a little hesitant.

    "I hope you can make it even if I am demoralized enough and I am slowly losing my hope with her."

    I remained in silence, I didn''t know what to tell her, rather than try to help them with doing the best I could.

    "I just love her. So much Lily. I never loved any other woman as much as I love her."

    "I am sure her feelings are mutual. She just needs a little push and someone to side with her. I would be there for that."

    She smiled again and drifted her gaze afar to Evelyn who was starting to open gifts.

    "Everyone comes here." She screamed, "I will cut the cake so if you want a slice to come closer."

    We both walked closer to the table and when everyone gathered around it I lit up the candles on the cake.

    "Go," I said excitedly as soon as I lit up everything and then walked in front of her to take pictures.

    She took a long breath and her gaze fell for some instants on Carol then she blew on the candles probably making her yearly wish.

    "Happy birthday!" We all screamed altogether in a chorus and clapped our hands.

    "Thank you," she replied offering us a big smile.

    Julien went to hug her and kissed her quickly on the lips making an aww echo resonate around the room.

    The only two voices who didn''t join the chorus were mine and Carol''s, probably because we both knew the kiss wasn''t true.

    "Let''s take a picture of you two together." My mother intervened gesturing to Julien to walk closer to Evelyn.

    I unconditionally flinched my gaze away in search of Carol to see how she was after that scene. She had a sad gaze and she was clearly fighting her inner urge to steal her girlfriend from Julien and kiss her as she only knew how to kiss her.

    But she didn''t, probably respectful for our mother or scared my sister would hate her for the rest of her life.

    Evelyn began to unwrap the gifts and thanked the guests for the presents.

    She spoke to everyone animatedly and joyfully even to her closest relatives. I wondered if she was really that happy or if that was also a fake scenario she was putting on.

    When you think you know someone you always realize you hadn''t known that person at all.

    And that was what happened to me with Evelyn. I even wondered if I had ever known her at all.

    However, I was willing to get to know her, it''s never too late to build up a relationship with your sister, is it?

    In that exact instant, she turned around and her gaze met mine, her smile grew bigger and her eyes thinned up. The smile touched her entire face. I recognized that smile, that was a real one. She wasn''t hiding anymore and I could finally see her for who she truly was, without any mask or secrets between us and blurring the picture.

    I smiled at her back.

    It was time to start everything over with my sister as well.

    I closed my eyes promising myself that I would never let any job, person, or secret affect our bond. I will do everything right with Evelyn and her girlfriend.. I will finally be the perfect sister Evelyn deserved to have.

 Chapter 105 - Back To You

    After so many gifts unwrapped and half of the cake eaten the guests finally began to leave.

    Our mother was the last one to go, before hugging Evelyn tightly and wishing her again happy birthday.

    When everyone left, Julian Evelyn Carol and I were the only ones left in the place so we sat at the table and refilled our glasses with champagne for the last toast.

    "To a future without any need to hide the truth," I said referring to both Evelyn and myself.

    Evelyn was kinda taken aback by my toast but then she smiled and lifted her glass.

    Carol clinked her glass with Evelyn''s and then leaned closer to her. Their noses brushed together until their lips locked in a sweet kiss.

    When Evelyn departed, her cheeks had blushed so she covered her face embarrassed making both Julian and me giggle.

    Evelyn was in love, in love as I had never seen her before, all the boyfriends she had now seemed so useless compared to the way Evelyn''s eyes sparkled when she looked at Carol.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" I shook my head still trying to figure out why I was potentially considered as a enemy by her.

    "I don''t know." She shrugged as she wrapped her arms around my shoulders and embraced me in a sorry hug.

    "I can only forgive you if you tell me everything now. How did you two meet?" I asked as I laid my chin on my hand.

    "We met on a rainy day just like the most romantic fairytales. Julian was her best friend and he tried to hit on me."

    They both shared a huge smile and then Carol intervened to continue the explanation.

    "We both hanged out a few nights altogether and we fell in love."

    Evelyn kissed her, "That''s how I understood the real reason why my past relationships with men didn''t feel involving enough. "

    "I have to tell you something too since there are no secrets between us."

    She nodded waiting for me to confess my secret as well.

    "Cameron. The guy I told you about a few months ago. We are officially a couple now."

    She smiled hugely hearing me then she took my hand and shook it.

    "I am glad you had met someone who makes you this happy."

    I took a deep breath, "maybe we could tell mom about our new love turns together, soon."

    The smile on her face faded slightly she turned hesitant and perplexed.

    "Please," Carol whispered to her.

    "We will. I promise." She finally said.

    "There is no time to rush. We will do it when we both feel ready but we have to do it. For ourselves not for them. To feel good without the need to hide what we are and for our happiness." I sighed, talking confidently.

    Julien refilled our glasses so we all lifted the glasses in a new tost.

    "To a future full of surprises and new adventures. And to love. Real love." Evelyn was the one who spoke this time and we all clinked the glasses.

    I said hi to all three of them and finally drove back home, I wished I could say everything to Joanna but It wasn''t my business to tell her so when I walked to my house and she asked me where I had been, I made up an excuse why I stayed more at the restaurant.

    We spoke for a bit and then we went to our bedroom to sleep at a decent time.

    When I was about to fall asleep the phone''s display enlightened and a notification appeared.

    ''Message from Evelyn

    Thank you so much for understanding. Carol told me what you two discussed about and she likes you.''

    I smiled reading the display.

    ''I liked her too. I hope you had a great birthday despite everything. I love you, Ev.''

    I typed back and then sent.

    I turned the phone around so that my sleep couldn''t be affected anymore.

    The ringing of the doorbell woke me up at 7 am.

    "It''s for me!" Joanna screamed.

    Good, I was too sleepy to go to open the door.

    The concern of who she might meet at this time lasted a few seconds before I dug my head back on the pillow and closed my eyes to fall asleep.

    Noises echoed from the kitchen loudly enough to prevent me to sleep for much longer.

    I scoffed pressing the pillow against my face in protest.

    Then drew my entire willing into my bones to indulge them to get up from the bed even if it was Sunday and go to change before walking to the kitchen and see who was the source of that chaos.

    Why did even Jo have to cook at that time of the day?

    After changing I finally marched to the kitchen and inwardly cursed whoever was there with Jo.

    The noises got louder and louder the nearer I walked to the door.

    I placed my hand on the door handle and slammed it open, "why are you all so loud at this time of the day??"

    I screamed until my gaze fell on the man who was standing at the bottom of the table.

    I recognized his back before he even turned around.

    He stood up from the chair as my walk soon turned into a run. My arms opened in a hug and his peachy soft lips pressed on mine.

    "I missed you, Cam," I whispered before stealing him another kiss. "I missed you so much."

    I smiled.

    "I missed you too Lily." He whispered back.

    A good day starts in the morning.

    I missed him like the sun missed the flowers in the cold winter.

    0 hours and 0 minutes left. He was back, and I couldn''t be happier.

    My lips sticking on his as if we hadn''t seen for years.

    Was that a dream? Because if it was then I never wanted to wake up from that dream anymore.

    I inhaled his delicate scent and smiled as I shut my eyes in happiness.

 Chapter 106 - Three Words

    His hands dived in my hair as the kiss intensified speaking for us and proving how much we missed each other.

    "You two get a room!" Joanna commented making the both of us laugh. Would a room be enough? Maybe a hotel or a whole city.

    "How was work?" I asked departing from the kiss. Be sat back on his chair and I sat on his lap wrapping my arm around his shoulders and massaging his neck.

    "It was stressing, Andreas made me work on a project the entire time and we got clients who couldn''t stop complaining and making up nonexistent flaws."

    "I am sorry." I curved down my lips and then kissed him on the cheek hopefully a kiss would make him feel better and cheer him up.

    "It''s fine." He kissed me back but this time on the lips.

    How can two lips taste so well?

    "I have to go now." Joanna said waving at us, "you two have fun alone." She said mischievously and then she winked.

    "Oh, we will," Cameron whispered making me blush.

    When Joanna walked out and closed the door he made sure to let me understand his intentions by slipping his hands under my shirt.

    His touch felt like a heavenly call from the sky as if we hadn''t touched in so long.

    His lips locked on mine and from his lap he left me up to sit me on the table.

    It was crazy how my body missed him and how my skin recognized his touch which vibrated through my nerves.

    When he removed my shirt and his hands trailed over their usual favorite path over my ribs and then my breast I pushed him closer to me and kissed him again.

    He pressed against my back and pinned me down the table, making the few cups on it tremble.

    He quickly got the two cups on the chair and then smirked at me.

    I didn''t sleep with my bra on and didn''t bother putting it on since I wasn''t expecting any guests.

    He didn''t seem bothered at all by my choice even if he soon bent down to slip a finger inside me while with the other hand he put a condom on.

    "I couldn''t stop thinking of you."

    I lifted down my slips and I moaned out in response.

    My legs dangled from the table''s surface and entwined around the table''s legs for support.

    He got inside me, a moan escaped from my lips.

    he stayed inside me for some instant filling me up and his fingers interlaced with mine holding my hands tightly.

    He began to trust in a slow peace at first, my heartbeat picked up, he got a little faster making me enjoy it even more, hitting my pleasure spot repetitively over and over. The tip of his tongue glittered over my neck and up to my ear, tickling with his tongue. I was absorbed in shivers that ran up from different sources and all met in a unique common point, at the center of my core. Firing me up as a desperate moan broke out from the gates of my lips.

    I loved him, I loved him more than I had ever loved anyone. I could feel the love being stroked out from my heart and reaching my veins to mix with my blood and turning part of my DNA.

    He intensified the motions of his thrusts, my hair felling down the table just like every promise I made to myself not to fall in love anymore after Carl.

    Shivers ran through my legs, tingling through my knees and I breathed another moan out.

    "I couldn''t stop thinking of you Cameron. And I missed you every second of the days we spent apart." My heart beating louder than my words.

    "I missed you too," he groaned out thrusting faster. I bit my lip every time a moan tried to get past my mouth.

    "No, Cameron." I tried to swallow down the moans to expose my feelings in that instant, because with him inside me any fear disappeared.

    "I really really missed you." My voice piqued more desperate than I planned to sound, his thrusts intensified for the final rush impeding me to tame the moans which now escaped as horses trotting.

    He smiled, probably not understanding what I meant. A final moan as I felt him hitting my external wall and provoking me so many strokes that I had to shut my eyes to absorb every feeling.

    He finally came and he slipped out, right after. Silence lapsed over as we gathered our breaths. I came back to a sat position with the help of Cameron who pulled me up.

    My back hurt for the hard surface of the table, but I endured the worthy pain.

    I gazed at my boyfriend as he dressed up, contemplating his genuine beauty, and my heart paced with my senses.

    His face stiffened up and his back tensed as if he was on guard, "why are you looking at me like that? Something happened?" He prompted quite confused.

    He happened.

    I swallowed down the lump in my throat.

    "I just think you''re beautiful." I resolute out, dealing with the knot of emotions clenching in my stomach.

    His eyes challenged me so I tried to look unfazed, my heart was aching begging me to tell him what I had tried to hide for so long.

    I opened my mouth, clenching my fists to encourage me to tell him, "I..."

    Then I remembered the title''s interview, he is incapable of love, what if he doesn''t love me back?

    I sent my heart back to its place and cleared my voice.

    "I can make you something if you''re hungry. I am not as good as Joanna but I can work something out."

    He shook his head.

    My heart pounding like a jackhammer, reckless and utterly disappointed in me.

    ''I love you Cameron''

    Why was it so hard to say it? I wish my heart could speak for me.

 Chapter 107 - Facts Over Words

    "I have to get to work now." He placed a gentle kiss on my forehead.

    Then he put his jacket on and prepared to leave.

    "Have a good day," I said and he smiled at me.

    He left walking out with my heart too, free to use the keys of my heart or to drop those off in the following day.

    Who did invent the words I love you and why did I have this desperate need to hear him say it to make it real.

    He loved me and he showed me through his small gestures.

    Yet my heart needed to hear those words as fuel to start the car.

    I contemplated the emptiness of the table in front of me, as the image of us together was still intact.

    If I had missed him so much that his return cheered me to the point it changed my mood and made me turn into the happiest girl ever. How much would I miss him if he left forever and never came back, leaving the keys of my heart under the door?

    I went to my company to have a happy safe place to be in, that day, no painters or anyone at all came so I could be alone to contemplate the peace of the silence.

    I let hours pass by as I tried to find a solution to my sudden lack of confidence and fear of his missing answer.

    When I walked out of the company I drove back to the car and lead my head on the volante.

    Was that the final destination? He decided to break the rules but was still scared to tell me he loved me? Will that end up sabotaging our relationship

    I would give him my heart gladly, but would he do the same?

    Could we ever have the happy life we deserved?

    **

    A few hours later I was having dinner with the same man I had been spending the entire day within my mind.

    I played nervously with the key of the car as we sat at the table of his house with the maid serving us food.

    I didn''t want our love to fade away like smoke in the air, I didn''t want to wake up in the middle of the night to see he wasn''t in my life anymore, or worst I didn''t want to discover the day of our wedding that he never loved me.

    I had to tell him at that moment to know if he would say it back.

    Before the clock chimed our love story.

    The words got stuck in the middle of my throat aching more as I grew more nervous.

    "What do you have to tell me, Lily? I can read it in your face that something is bothering you." He smiled.

    I struggled to hold the focus on him and not flinch away from his gaze.

    His phone began to ring and he rolled his eyes when he read the name, "it''s work, I have to take it."

    He leaned his phone closer to his ear and when he pressed the button to accept the call, the words slip out of my lips as a tumultuous storm crashed in with the worst timing.

    "I love you, Cameron."

    A whisper came out of my mouth too fast to stop it by biting my tongue.

    As soon as he heard me, he hung off the call he just accepted and then frowned as the words resonated in his mind.

    A hint of a smile appeared on his face, "Is this what you had been dwelling in the entire time?"

    I giggled, "yes that is." I cleared my voice, "I wanted to tell you."

    He kissed me sweetly, "you don''t have to worry."

    I took a breath of relief but at the same time, I got a bit disappointed when he didn''t say it back.

    Say it back Cameron.

    Say it back.

    I mentally prayed to him

    No more words came out his mouth, and the waiter''s footsteps broke the silence in the room.

    She put on the table our dishes and I smiled to thank her.

    "How is the project of setting up the place going?"

    He said driving back the switching light on the job.

    "It''s going well, shaping slowly." I smiled as I started to cut the pork on the dish.

    After we finished the second course Cameron walked to the next room since Andreas was harassing him with calls.

    Meantime the maid went to the dining room to get a few more dishes on the table.

    I stopped her on her wait out and asked, "Had you worked for Cameron for a long time?"

    She turned around perplexed hearing my voice speak to her.

    When I offered her the kindest smile I had she understood I was trying to be kind to her.

    She turned around, after checking the surroundings to make sure Cameron wasn''t nearly then she walked closer to the table.

    "I worked for him for 4 years miss."

    I widened my eyes as an unconscious answer to reveal the shock. Four years was a lot of time, it meant that if he got along well with a person he stayed with that person for the rest of his life.

    Somehow that revelation made my heart lighten from my concern.

    "How is it living with Cameron Collins for four years?"

    A smile finally appeared on her lips.

    "I learned many things with him. And I got to know him enough. I heard you said you love him, let me tell you what I learned in the years I lived with him. You will never hear him say those words back to you. He will show you with facts"

    "Thank you," I said.

    She turned around to walk away then when she was almost on her way out she changed her mind and walked closer to me.

    "In four years I had never seen him this happy with any other woman. I never even met the other women he dated."

    She winked, "facts over words."

 Chapter 108 - Happy To Have You

    The maid walked away and carried away with her my preoccupations as well. She told me what I had already in front of my eyes but couldn''t see, she meant that Cameron was proving his love and his attachment with facts where words failed to come out, just like I let out my sadness through feelings instead of tears.

    I had to read through the lines and not

    force him to say he loved me if he wasn''t ready yet.

    He proved to me that he loved me like Carl and the other men I had during the years never proved with words.

    When he came back I had a huge smile on my lips and I didn''t refrain from the urge to hug him in my arms and push him closer.

    "What is the hug due to?" He inquired as he chuckled.

    I shrugged, "just happy to have you back."

    We walked both on our seats and waited for the maid to bring us the desert.

    "I am happy too, that''s why I wanted to ask you if you can take the day off on Monday so we can have a trip together to the sea."

    "A trip together? And you are even asking? Of course, I do!" I exclaimed. I just had to think about the palace and who to commission of taking care of the place during my absence. At least to check the painters.

    "Good," he stroked my hair behind my ear and caressed my cheek.

    The maid came with the cake which was already cut and served to us in two dishes with cream to the side.

    "Thank you," The maid and I shared an understanding smile.

    I cut a bit of the cake and leaned it closer to my lips, "where are we going?" I asked curiously before taking the bite.

    "You will see then." He smiled before slouching forward and kissing me.

    "Even if every place with you is just great until you are there." He offered me a big smile which I soon returned.

    No matter where we went or where we came from, we only needed the other one to be happy and that was more important than any other thing in the entire world.

    "I hope I can make you happy, Lily. I want us to last. I want a future for us." He lifted his gaze to look at my lips and then he swallowed down and stared at me in the eyes.

    "Me too."

    I failed once at choosing my forever, this time I didn''t want to fail anymore.

    His hands dived into my hair and massaged my scalp with his thumb before he pushed me closer to him.

    He kissed me, "we are the forever, the fairytale. I have no intention to let it fade away." He whispered the words which tapped on my lips.

    "I love you, Cameron." I said, again, but this time without fear, "I don''t want you to say it back but I want you to know. I never loved anyone as much as I love you."

    "I know." He whispered back, with a pleading gaze as he was begging me to understand he was sorry for not saying it back.

    When the dinner was over he told the maid to leave and to come back the next day.

    He walked me into his bedroom but contrary to what my mind first switched to he didn''t kiss me. He opened his backpack and slid out the three books I recommended him to read.

    "This book," he said tapping his fingers on Pride and prejudice, "this book is amazing, heartbreaking at first but then amazing."

    I smiled, "I told you, he had pride issues and didn''t find the courage to confess to her he loved her."

    "But at the end they made it. They learned how to love each other despite their vulnerabilities."

    Darcy and Elizabeth''s situation resembled our situation, somehow. Entangled by invisible cords or rules or fears that we will eventually overcome with time.

    His eyes slid over me and I feel a joy embrace my heart.

    He gave me the books and then raised an eyebrow, "check the pages when you have some time I put notes on them."

    Notes on it? Something so silly which made me so happy and excited at the idea of reading his notes, his thoughts, his feelings. And have those forever with me linked to my favorite books.

    Everything he made somehow reinforced my feelings giving me one more reason to add to the list of whys I love him.

    I slid the books in my bag and then I left my gaze flicker around the room.

    "I wrote a letter." He broke the silence with a broken voice. I wait for him to continue but he took longer than I expected leaving me hanging in curiosity.

    He cleared his voice, blinking a few times nervously as his jaw tickled.

    "I met a therapist during the meetings I had and he suggested I write a letter. I wrote a letter to my parents to let my anger out."

    He paused for some instants then cleared his voice, "you can try to do it too."

    My breath got stuck before reaching my lungs and I felt like I am floating in distress as I realized he was suggesting I could do the same thing to grieve for my grandfather.

    "Maybe it will help." He said.

    I nodded, "hope it will help you."

    I didn''t give him the guarantee I would do it because as soon as I remembered my grandfather was gone a stab of the sharpest knife penetrated in the middle of my heart.

    I checked my clock and kissed him before walking out of his room. He walked faster to reach the door before me. He stopped me on my way out by gripping over my wrist.

    "See you tomorrow." He said, kissing me one more time. His kiss was full of love and devotion provoking shivers to run all over my body.

    "See you."

 Chapter 109 - Letter

    [TW letter, grieving]

    [this chapter do not contain plot development and is an homage, you can skip it if you want]

    I hold the pen tightly as I gazed at the paper tightening my eyes and trying to squeeze the tears out in a last desperate attempt of crying.

    I failed one more time.

    I was left alone with myself, with my heart sitting in the chair in front of me ready to be devasted and destroyed from the forthcoming encounter with the past.

    I wrote a few times to my grandfather but I stopped when it became too hard to deal with my emotions.

    Maybe it was time to write a third letter, maybe it would help.

    I leaned the pen closer to the white paper and as soon as the pen touched the paper and the ink came out, my hand began trembling.

    I could feel the sadness inside me, the deepest worst sadness, the kind of sadness that put roots over your heart and dragged it away from your chest.

    I could feel my eyes already burning at the thought of writing to my grandfather again.

    The pen suddenly grew higher, sending strokes all around my body. My bones ached in grief and I had the urge to let the pen down and shook my head.

    I wasn''t strong enough to do that. I wasn''t strong enough to write to him now. Just like I wasn''t strong enough to accept his death and I will never be.

    A lump burned through my throat, I gathered the courage back and finally took the pen. Holding it, squeezing the cold steel.

    "Dear grandpa,

    I wonder if you can see me from the darkness of the sky, I even wonder what you think of me.

    I know that you''re proud of me because you always were proud of me even for the smallest things.

    But I need to see you, I need to hear your voice, I need to feel your warm touch on me.

    It''s hard without you.

    I still remember the day you died, the same day God decided he needed one more angel in the sky. But little did he know that I needed you to be my angel more than he needed you. Little did he know that he wasn''t simply taking you away from me, but he was also taking my heart, my happiness, and my entire world included in the package.

    You died because of a terrible illness. And if there is even a glimpse of justice in this world then I wonder why the most amazing kindest person in the world deserved to be ill.

    The SLA illness deprived you slowly day after day to the point that you could barely move your hands or your legs or every other muscle. I died a little in concomitance with your muscles every time I saw you hurting. The SLA disorder never succeeded in breaking our connection, not even stopping it. And even if sometimes you were angry at life for targetting you and the disorder made your mood swing and warned you out too much. You always found time for me, to listen to my boring yapping and for hugging me. The illness even tried to break our unbreakable bond by impeding you to move your arms. But we still hugged. I lifted your arms and wrapped them around my shoulders. Then you remained still, bending your head slightly as I embraced you.

    May the illness, that damn, cursed, hellish illness have failed to separate us, but death succeeded in breaking the shatterproof relationship.

    Because you''re not here anymore.

    And since you left me, I am alone. Even if I have everyone in my life, none of those people compare to you.

    The lump in my throat is so big and unmanageable that all the tears I had never cried are stuck in it.

    I remember the day of your death so vividly, the worst day of my life. I walked to the kitchen as soon as I heard my grandmother cry, hoping that it was a dream only to find out it was the worst nightmare happening in real life.

    When they told me about your death, my entire world fell apart and I froze, I rose from the ground and the voices around me faded away, I couldn''t see anymore, nor could I hear them. The only noise I could manage to hear was the drumming of my heartbeat, at each beat a stab in my chest hitting my heart and turning it in shatters.

    Tears fell down my face uncontrollably and my breath shortened, my hands tingled and I began to tremble. I couldn''t even breathe. God damn, how I wished I died that day. I knew how bad it is to say that kind of thing but I did. I still do now when I grieve, because at least dying I would see you.

    The day of your death, I had my first panic attack, which is reductive compared to the tumultuous mixture of feelings I had that day.

    I am selfish granny because even if the illness was draining you out, I still would have asked for more days, more months, or even years to spend with you. And I knew you thought the same.

    I still remember when we talked about death, you never wanted to talk about that because just like me you thought that ignoring the problem setting it aside would have steered it away.

    I told you that I wished to die earlier than you, just because I was sure that my heart wouldn''t have endured the pain, that the pain would have turned my heart off as a broken tv. And to be honest, I wasn''t wrong, because that''s what happened in the first months after your death. And I can still say that the big side of my heart had never turned on since then.

    For how much I loved you, grandfather, I hate myself to the deepest point because I sometimes think I don''t honor my love enough- and still hate myself for that. I even wonder how I can manage to live and even sometimes forget about you if you were my only reason and the main source of happiness for so long.

    This letter is to tell you that I am still alive, some days surviving other days barely living, and even other days living to the fullest without you.

    And that I will still do.

    But life is not the same, the sky is not as bright as it was when I looked at it with you and the night is not as dark as the nights we slept hugging in the same bed. My smiles are not as sincere as they used to be when those were reserved for you. And I am not the same, because you still own a part of me, the lighthearted, genuinely happy, and joy-filled part of me.

    I am not asking to have that part of me back, because that part will always be yours since it belongs to you.

    I love you with all my heart, and I miss you will all the tears I both had and hadn''t cried.

    Goodbye,

    your loved granddaughter.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Author''s thought: Please do not comment this chapter if you want to criticize the letter, because I wrote this letter with the bottom of my heart and the things I had mentioned are real and inspired by my amazing relationship with my grandfather. Which soon will be 4 years of his death so I wanted to dedicate him this chapter.

    I love you so much, grandpa.. This letter is for you.

 Chapter 110 - Pros And Cons

    The next day Evelyn called me to ask me if I wanted to have lunch out with her and her girlfriend Carol so I accepted her invite gladly.

    It was still weird for me to realize she had lied to me the entire time.

    She organized everything perfectly the first day she introduced us to Julien, they even made up answers for our questions and they looked like a perfect couple. It must have been hard and painful to rather lie to us than tell us the truth.

    I couldn''t even imagine how many times she probably argued with Carol about her decision to keep the secret from us.

    I was very agitated to go there because I was worried I may say or do something that could hurt Carol like I already did inadvertently by inviting Julien to her birthday party.

    I wanted to prove to them that I didn''t have anything against their relationship and that I appreciated Evelyn for finally telling me the truth and for having trusted me.

    On my way to the mysterious house where I saw them walking out which now I discovered probably was Carol''s house, I bought a bottle of wine to thank them for having me.

    Then I took a long deep breath and when I felt emotionally ready I finally knocked at the door.

    Carol and Evelyn went to open the door together, holding hands.

    "Hii!" Evelyn hugged me tightly while Carol smiled at me.

    "This is the house we rent together," Evelyn said, and I dropped my jaw surprised. That house wasn''t Carol''s but it was theirs. Their relationship was to the point that they even lived together.

    I nodded, hiding the sadness that slightly touched my mood.

    As I walked in I darted my gaze around the house. It was a small house yet it was amazingly decorated and reminded me so much about my sisters.

    The style of the furniture where just like she liked them moreover the walls were filled with posters of her favorite bands.

    There was even her collection of the old vinyl she collected since she was a kid.

    That was who Evelyn truly was and I felt like she finally opened the door of her life to let me see her for who she truly was.

    When I followed them into the kitchen I saw they made lunch for me.

    "We cooked together, we love to cook together," Evelyn said, still holding Carol''s hand without hesitation or fear. She probably understood I would never judge them.

    We sat at the table and we started to talk about jobs, weather, and the normal casual talk just to set the territory and get to know each other better.

    From what I deciphered in the first twenty minutes we discussed was that Carol had a very strong personality and she was gifted with painting talent. Her dream was to be an artist and she wished her works would be exposed in a museum one day.

    When she talked I caught how happy she was, talking about her dreams and also about finally getting to know a member of Evelyn''s family even if the same member was the one who invited her fake boyfriend to her girlfriend''s party.

    She probably forgave me the moment I stepped in their house and I smiled at her sincerely and allied with her to help Evelyn to tell everyone in the family.

    That wasn''t my battle but it became so the second that my heart broke as soon as I realized Evelyn and I weren''t as close as I thought we were. And that I wasn''t a sister as good as I wanted to be.

    "Evelyn told me about the hot wealthy CEO you''re seeing." She said smirking, "If I was straight I would be jealous of you. He is so hot!"

    Carol commented and we all laughed.

    Evelyn glowered at her, gesturing with her hand and forgetting she was holding the glass so ending up almost pouring it down for the shake.

    "Hey hey! I am jealous even if you''re not straight but you call him hot so stop it."

    I had never seen my sister jealous till now and I could say she resembled me when I was jealous of Cameron too. Both our voices lowered down and our eyebrows frowned in the same way.

    "Yes, I am dating a charming man who just happened to treat me so well and I already see a bright future with him even if we hadn''t met a long time ago."

    I confessed as I sighed.

    Even the thought of Cameron made my heart pound in my chest like a heavy stone.

    "Oh by the way! I saw his name in the list of the privileged clients of the diner where I work from." Evelyn intervened.

    Did I clear my voice? Should I pretend I was shocked? Puzzled? Surprised?

    Maybe I would have pretended one week ago but now that Cameron and my relationship developed and she told me such a big secret I didn''t want to lie to her anymore.

    I smiled, "I know, he brought me there once for a date but he didn''t want me to tell anyone about us seeing each other so I kept it from you. He really likes that place, I guess he visits it often."

    Her mouth shaped in a perfect O then she gathered her surprise meant back together and blinked a few times to process what I just said.

    "Does this mean I may meet him someday? I have to add this to the list of pros about this job." She commented making me explode in a loud laugh. List of pros? Did that mean that she was already at listing down the pros and cons of a place? If yes that meant she was considering quitting the job already. I wondered if she will ever find a permanent job. Maybe she will when she comes in peace with her feelings and finally reveals her true self, or maybe she will never do.

    "Maybe one day I will intrude him to you," I said with a smirk on my face as I leaned the glass closer to my lips to drink.

 Chapter 111 - Reconciliation

    We continued to chat, the more I spoke to Carol, the more I realized what an amazing person she was and how much her personality and Evelyn''s personality fit together in a perfect combination. Where Carol was lacking, Evelyn was filling the gap. I always considered Evelyn a very free spirit who acted with her gut and instinctively rather than thinking if what she was doing was the right thing to do or not.

    Carol was strangely the opposite, she was more reasonable just like me, and from what I deduced she overthought her own decisions. She worked in the same place for over 5 years and she even mentioned she was very loyal to that place. Contrary to Evelyn, her entire family and friends knew about her true self, and she cut off her life all the toxic people who dared to judge her or disrespect her.

    She seemed an amazing person who I genuinely already liked even if we just met for a few days.

    I couldn''t wait to get to know her better and to introduce her to Joanna and Cameron. I was sure we all would get along so well.

    "The food was delicious," I exclaimed, helping them to put the dishes on the silk.

    "I didn''t know you could cook," I said to Evelyn who hinted at a giggle and then shrugged.

    "Carol taught me, but I can only cook a few things."

    Well, those few things were still better than what I learned to do in years so anything was bewildering to me.

    Evelyn took out of the fridge some ice cream and I offered to help to put the ice cream in the bowls.

    I cleared my voice to mentally prepare myself for the forthcoming question I was going to ask.

    I just felt the urge to ask her even if I hope I wouldn''t offend Evelyn with my curiosity.

    "When..." I dropped my gaze to the ice cream to hide my nervous facial expression, "When did you discover you liked females?"

    I wanted to answer some of the doubts I had because I needed to have a clear vision in my mind. I wanted to get to know her more and I thought only by asking more questions I could break the ice between us.

    She took a brief pause, probably to think or to proceed how to answer me.

    "I think I always knew, I just never realized. I realized when I was 15 and I began to feel a strange urge for physical touch with my best friend Grace. I thought it was normal, until one day she kissed me and I liked it. Since that day all the other boys I kissed never felt the same. There was no spark there, it was like if I was kissing a relative."

    I appreciated her honesty, I remembered Grace, she was one of the first best friends of Evelyn but I never noticed anything between them. I just thought they were very close and never suspected a thing.

    Maybe that was a positive thing as I wondered what would have happened if I had got in the middle of her business by then, maybe we wouldn''t be here now.

    "What about you?" Evelyn switched the same question to Carol.

    Carol chuckled, "I was 7, I told my parents I had a crush on one of my classmates and wanted to marry her."

    "That''s a weird wise way of doing come out," I commented giggling.

    She shrugged, taking a mouthful of ice cream, "at least I made my life easier."

    We all joined in a laugh, then I cheered them both and hugged them tightly telling them how much I appreciated and how grateful I was to them for having them.

    I drove back home with my heart about to explode in joy and happiness, I was finally feeling part of my family for the first time in my entire life. I felt like my piece of the puzzle fit to form the image of a family, maybe not the perfect one but still a family. More than I had in the last years.

    Maybe my fall wasn''t an inevitable withdrawal but it was only a rise of a new beginning where I had the chance to fix the mistakes of the past and become a new version of myself.

    I smiled as I drove in the darkness of the night, I turned the stereo on to put on load music to embrace the atmosphere and celebrate the great moment I had of reconciliation with Evelyn.

    I took a different turn and drove to Cameron''s house to surprise him and end the day in the best possible way.

    I honked him to call him but he didn''t get out of the door. So I decided to walk down and knock on the door.

    Cameron finally opened the door, with his eyebrows knitted and his forehead creased. He probably thought it was someone who wanted to prank him. But when he saw me he took a brief of relief and smiled hugely.

    He hugged me tightly squeezing me as if he needed that hug. Then when I tried to depart he pushed me back closer in another hug, not willing to let me go.

    "I needed to see you," his voice creaked and I noticed a weird smell as if he had drunk too much.

    I departed from the hug struggling a bit and when our gazes met his eyes were red and bloated.

    "You''re my only certainty." He whispered, his voice creaked and trembled.

    He looked devasted as much as I had never seen him more, he was also slightly pale as if he had cries too much.

    He swallowed down the palpable sadness.

    "What happened?" I asked, he never smelled this much about gin and other alcohol mixed, something must have happened.. He seemed too wrecked to tell me more so I only limited myself to hug him one more time.

 Chapter 112 - October 10

    "What happened Cameron?" I asked again more concerned, I had never seen him this clingy and quiet before. Since he departed from the hug he only sat down whit his head leaned on his hands.

    He took a deep breath and finally lifted his head and his gaze met mine for some fractions of seconds in which I caught a glimpse of how wrecked he was.

    I could perceive the pain through his gaze, from the way he moved, slowly and frenetic at the same time.

    "I couldn''t sleep." He said finally when the silence was too loud to ache in the bottom of my soul.

    "Can you sleep with me?" He asked, his voice penetrating internally in my bones.

    I nodded and he gave me some clothes to wear to go to sleep.

    We lay on the bed, facing opposite directions afar from each other. Yet I never felt him closer than he was at that moment.

    Because he decided to share his pain with me, whatever the pain was or whatever was the reason that caused it.

    He didn''t fall asleep, I could feel he was awake from the way his breath sounded, short-breathed. When he slept he never had that peace breathing.

    I couldn''t sleep either, hanging there waiting for him in case he needed something or he wanted to open up with me.

    When it was early morning he turned around and climbed closer to me, his hands wrapped around my grip and he hugged me from behind.

    "Thanks for not asking me anything even if you were awake." He whispered kissing my cheek and then climbing at the edge of the bed to slowly get up.

    He lost his balance on his way up and almost fell probably still affected by the alcohol hangover.

    Then he walked to the kitchen losing his balance every few steps but then finding his way back in a standing position only to scoff and start walking again. He seemed so shattered by whatever happened to him that my heart sank at the sight of him being broken.

    The maid also had a sad look gazing at him walk into the kitchen and clung onto the chair for support as he slowly sat down.

    I barely recognized him in that dark area that immersed him.

    I looked at her confused, begging for some sort of explanation or at least a reassurance he would be fine. She didn''t tell me anything nor did she reassured me. She poured a cup of coffee to him and then gestured to me to follow her.

    When she walked far enough not to be heard from him, she finally spoke, "it''s the date, October 10. I forgot to advise you..."

    "Lily." His voice called before the maid could continue.

    I hastily reached the table, to hear what he wanted from me.

    "Sit." He ordered in a low whisper.

    I did what he asked, and when I sat down he covered his face with his shaky hands. Not a single tear wettened his face but I could say he was holding them back from the creak in his voice.

    "I want you to go back home and forget what you saw." He said, slightly raising his voice to his usual tone of voice.

    "I am not going to leave..." I whispered back shaking my head. If he thought I would leave him alone and in that condition then he was definitely wrong.

    He took my hand and squeezed it, "please." He begged.

    I swallowed down hesitating.

    "Please." He said again. This time his voice was at the edge of crying.

    He took a brief pause, then he swallowed down loudly. I could feel the noise of his dry lips unsticking, "I don''t want you to see me like this anymore. Go."

    I stood up and took a deep breath, waiting for him to stop me or change his mind but he seemed too desperate to even open his eyes and see I was staring at him. I turned around and gazed at the maid, who nodded.

    I took a few steps forward to the door and when my hand touched the handle of the door he lifted his head.

    "Lily." His eyes still shut his hands not freeing his forehead.

    "I love you too."

    I smiled as my hand began to shake hearing what I wanted to hear since the first time our souls met. I let my hand grip over the door handle and pulled it open, when the door dodged I felt my happiness release and my stomach knot emotionally.

    He loved me.

    He loved me!

    I walked back in my car and drove back home, so many questions crossing in my mind.

    Why did he decide to tell me now? Why did he want me to leave? Was he alright? And so many more yet the turbulence in my stomach was due to the fight of opposite emotions fighting. I was both happy since he told me the famous three words I always wanted to hear but at the same time, I was sad and concerned about his health condition.

    I stopped by a coffee shop to grab two cups and bring them home.

    10 October, that date didn''t ring any bell to me but to be the cause of Cameron''s withdrawal then it must be something.

    I took an inner breath as I waited for the girl to prepare my cups. I told her to keep the charge and then walked back into my car.

    I reached home and waited for Joanna to wake up as I began to drink the coffee and thought about Cameron. I hope he will be better tomorrow but if our relationship will last then I have to remember not to bother him anymore on that date: October 10.

    How can a date so apparently innocuous have such a strong effect on him and shatter him that much? I wish he will tell me one day what happened to him.

 Chapter 113 - Introducing Carol

    "Good morning," Joanna said when she walked into the kitchen and found me. She headed to her cup of coffee and smiled.

    "Thank you." She whispered with a low sleepy voice, "where have you been?"

    "Cameron''s place," I said, not fearing having to lie anymore.

    She drank her coffee quietly and when the caffeine finally began to kick in she was energetic enough to speak again.

    "Today is the night huh." She shut her eyes and I immediately remembered, she should go to sleep at her boyfriend''s place tonight.

    "I lotioned and shaved and put oil on my legs."

    I exploded in a laugh, "good, good."

    She joined the laugh too but only in a light chuckle.

    "How do you feel about that?" I asked finishing my cup.

    She shrugged, "I had a nightmare tonight. When I told him I was inexperienced he broke up with me."

    I shook my head and went to pour some juices on both our glasses.

    "That can''t happen Jo, I am sure your concerns will disappear when he treats you as well as you deserve."

    She shrugged once again as if she hoped my words were true but couldn''t believe it at all.

    "I''ll get to work now."

    She stood up and went to change, in about twenty minutes she was ready to go and she cheered me before crossing the door.

    I had to change too, fighting the urge to keep Cameron''s shirt on an entire day. I could still feel his scent and his warmth through the smooth fabric. I folded it and placed it on the edge of the bed

    Then I dressed and went to work after sending a message to Cameron saying that if he needed anything, even the smallest thing, I was there for him.

    He didn''t answer the message but I knew that he read it and he smiled knowing I wasn''t lying or just saying that because that was right to say. I really meant it and whatever he was going through or that day meant to him, I was there for him.

    I unlocked the door of my company and when I walked in I saw the painters finished painting all the walls of the second floor.

    I waited for them to arrive and then paid them a check and tipped them for their good job.

    I unboxed a few of the things that I ordered and began to set a few of the desks for the offices.

    Then I watered the plants and cleared the floor and the dust on the furniture.

    Evelyn called me and as we chatted she told me she was ready to tell mom the truth.

    We planned a date to visit mom on next week while she wanted to tell Joanna that day.

    So when I hung off the phone I called Joanna and told her Evelyn invited us to eat pizza in a restaurant close to her house.

    I finished cleaning and setting up a few things and then I reached home early enough to have time to have a shower and change.

    I wore a beautiful short thigh dress matched with heels boots and curled my hair.

    Whereas Joanna straightened her already perfect straight blonde hair and wore a mini skirt with a black lace top.

    I drove to the place where we planned to see and before walking down I checked my phone to see if Cameron had texted me back.

    Still, no answer, and still 5 more hours before the day would pass and hopefully, he would be back to his normal mood.

    "Are you coming?" Joanna asked me noticing I was taking quite long checking the phone so I slid it back in my bag and nodded before walking down.

    We reached the entrance of the restaurant where Evelyn and Carol were waiting for her.

    "Is that her friend? What was her name I can''t remember..." Joanna whispered to me before we reached them.

    "Her name is Carol."

    Joanna nodded, reassured so that when we reached them she stretched her hand in Carol''s direction, "Carol right? I am Joanna if you can''t remember."

    Carol shook her hand, "I do remember. It''s a pleasure to see you again."

    We walked inside and reached our table, I was anxious and nervous and I wasn''t even the one who had to do a come out. I couldn''t believe how nervous she would be to tell Joanna and later my mom too.

    I wish I could soften up the stress somehow and ease up her decision.

    "Well," Joanna began to speak right after we ordered and the waiter came, from my position I could see that Carol had rested her hand on Evelyn''s tight and caressed it slowly probably to support her.

    "I invited you here for a reason Jo, I already told Lily and I wanted to tell you too..."

    Another brief pause.

    "I lied to you and everyone else, Simon isn''t my boyfriend. He is helping me to cover up because I am currently dating Carol."

    The shook morphed her face and despite she tried her best to hide it, Joanna''s muscles tensed up and her eyes widened unconsciously.

    She opened her mouth to reply but then she closed it again and decided to remain in silence probably to gain some more time to form a sentence.

    "I..." she smiled, "thanks for telling me." She only said smiling at the couple.

    Silence lapsed over and we all fell into an embarrassing quietness for some instant on which we all were waiting for someone else to speak.

    Until Joanna''s voice rang to break the silence once again, "I figured out there was something off between you and Julien. I deduced you weren''t in love but now that I see you together everything makes sense." Joanna smiled gratefully.

    "I argue often with Julien because Carol sometimes is jealous that''s why there was distress between the two of us," Evelyn commented before drifting her gaze to her girlfriend and sharing a smile.

 Chapter 114 - No Texts

    Joanna then went home to change and fixed her make-up, she put all her important stuff in the bag, and then I offered her to drive her to Nicholas'' address.

    It was already 9 pm but she seemed relieved not to have spent the entire evening and night there but with Evelyn and Carol instead. She said we helped her to allow her mind a break after thinking of Nicholas for the entire night and day.

    Yet as soon as I stopped by his house, Joanna seemed hesitant whether to get out or not.

    "Go." I insisted squeezing her knee and smiling at her.

    She nodded and walked down, I spotted with the corner of my eye, Nicholas peering at us from the balcony but I pretended I didn''t see him not to lead Joanna to panic.

    She hugged me, and then when she felt ready to go she waved at me and ran to knock on the door.

    I walked back in the car and waited to see her fade away climbing the stairs before leaving.

    No messages from Cameron yet and I sighed, slightly concerned.

    I spent the night reading and then went to sleep.

    ***

    The next day Joanna came back home at about 11 am, it was Sunday so she didn''t have to worry about work, and neither did I.

    I immediately walked to her looking forward to having news about the night they spent together.

    "How did it go?" I asked way too excited and curious to hide it by behaving normally.

    She smiled, "he didn''t even try to...." she pretended to cough, "to sleep -in that way- with me."

    I smiled relieved, I always doubted boys since I broke up with Carl so even if Nicholas seemed like a good man who treated her well I still had my doubts hiding under the surface.

    We sat on the sofa and then she continued, "he only kissed me a lot and asked me to tell him if I didn''t feel comfortable. He also said we didn''t need to rush. I guess maybe he understood I was nervous."

    "Did you spend a good evening and night despite that?" I inquired switching the subject to ask her if she enjoyed the time there.

    She nodded as a smile enlightened her face, "I did, I felt like I had known him for years. There is some mind connection between us, we can speak about anything. From the silliest things as our favorite cartoons as kids to even about our deepest fears."

    My heart skipped in happiness hearing he was a good boy and that he didn''t even force her to do things she wasn''t fully sure of.

    Yet I didn''t want to sound too happy because I knew how easily people could change and turn in people you never knew at all.

    "That''s positive." I limited myself to say. "You will slowly get in there with time."

    She nodded as she stretched her legs on the sofa, "he tried to bake a cake to impress me but the cake was awful." She laughed at the memory. "Burned out from the bottom and he forgot to add sugar."

    She shook her head.

    "I have to teach him how to follow a recipe next time."

    She was in a good mood, which meant that she enjoyed the night spent with her boyfriend and that everything went right. I took a breath of relief hearing she was okay but now I wanted to hear more. I wanted to know all the spicy details.

    "Was he a good kisser?" I asked out of curiosity leaning forward.

    A smile appeared on her face. "He is." She replied with a shy tone of voice.

    "He is very good indeed." She said as she giggled in a shrug.

    "He said he likes the taste of my lips and how sweet I am to blush when he compliments me."

    "Awwww."

    "He is very romantic," Joanna murmured joyfully.

    "I still can''t believe I have a boyfriend for the first time in my life."

    I raised my eyebrows and folded my arms, "I can''t believe you will begin cooking for him and not for me." I pretended to be angry but she exploded in a laugh.

    "I will cook for the both of you as soon as we have the double date."

    We continued to joke amusedly until she asked me how the situation was with Cameron. Then my facial expression changed and she realized something happened. That was one of the positive and at the same time negative things about being so close with one person, that we both knew how to decipher each other''s mood from the way our facial expressions changed.

    "He was sad for some reason and found him drunk." I sighed. "I never saw him that devasted before. His maid mentioned it was the date October 10 to have caused him such an emotional withdrawal. I am waiting to hear from him tomorrow. I hope he is alright."

    Joanna caressed my shoulder, "I am sure, everything will be fine." She smiled to reassure me.

    I nodded, "I hope so." I returned the smile even if her words didn''t reassure me at all. It hurt so much to see him that broken but not as much as not being able to help him to soften up the pain.

    I accompanied her to work and then went back home to do the cleaning and keep my mind busy from the preoccupation of Cameron and how he was.

    It was hard not to think of him but it was even hard to impede myself not to texting him or walking to his house asking him how he was.

    Hours passed by but he didn''t text me, he probably hadn''t recovered yet.

    I took a reassigned breath and gave up on the idea he would probably text me the following day assuming that in the early morning and afternoon he hadn''t texted me yet.

    I left my phone to charge and continued to clean the house.

 Chapter 115 - Taking Sides

    As we began to chat the tension slowly faded away and was replaced by our laughs and the pleasure of getting to know each other more. Carol and Joanna were more similar than I thought so we created a good group of people who somehow resembled each other and whose personalities fit together amazingly.

    The first time I met Carol, her strong personality emerged already but first only to tease me. I didn''t know her yet and I assumed she was only being touchy and defensive in her friends'' regards. But now I could say that she was a different person from the woman who talked to me at the party. She wasn''t irritated nor mean or offended, she was only herself.

    I discovered a good person, very talkative, wise, and even funny - an amazing person to be around.

    The waiter came with our dishes. We all ordered a different kind of pasta so that we could have a taste of each other dish. When we began to eat, food helped us, even more, to talk and get to know each other''s tastes. Besides that, we spent the entire night carefree and without neither Joanna nor me daring to accuse Evelyn of not having told us before or for having lied. It was like, despite the first sadness and anger I felt when I realized she lied to me her entire life, I still understood her reasons and put a stone on the situation avoiding dredging up the past.

    Carol explained to Joanna how they met mentioning that Julien was the one who laid his eyes on Evelyn, whereas Carol would be the sidekick to help him break the ice and help their acquaintance.

    "So you two were best friends?" Joanna dropped her jaw when she heard about Julien and that thanks to him Carol and Evelyn met.

    "That''s crazy." She shook her head.

    "I know, the whole situation was a mess." Evelyn commented amused, "but I couldn''t be glad that mess happened because as crazy as it may sound that mess made my entire life."

    "Awww," Carol leaned forward to kiss her proud of her declaring her feelings in front of us fearless.

    Their lips locked for a few instants and both me and Joanna smiled at their genuine kiss. They made it! And I made it too! I was finally the sister Evelyn deserved to have by her side.

    Seeing her that happy and that in love made me so proud of her.

    Until in that exact second, a middle-aged woman turned around and cringed at the sight of Evelyn and Carol kissing as she walked past our table.

    "There are kids in this place." She commented subtly remarking in an arrogant tone of voice, Joanna glowered at her.

    Evelyn and Carol immediately departed with a guilty sad look on their face. Evelyn grew paler and her eyes filled with remorse and guilt.

    My blood boiled in my veins seeing how my sister''s facial expression morphed from carefree happiness to a resigned guilty sadness.

    I wasn''t unwilling to let that woman go and ruin our evening. I stood up following the woman and tapped on her shoulder to catch her attention.

    "Lily please don''t..." Evelyn whispered but it was too late, the woman already turned around and looked down at me as if I was the wrong one there. She probably recognized me and knew I was there to face her pointless ignorant comment. She folded her arms and raised her eyebrow.

    "Excuse me?" I asked, not hiding my disapproval tone of voice and frowning my forehead, returning the same glance of superiority that she so nonchalantly wore.

    That comment made my blood fire up in my veins and I wasn''t even the one she directed her offenses to. I couldn''t imagine how many other people dared to say things like that to my sister and always got away with it.

    "I said..." she cleared her voice without any glimpse of remorse in her cruelty, "there are kids here. You should do that kind of thing elsewhere, for instance in private at your house. You will disgust kids and normal people here. You are giving them a bad example." She wasn''t even speaking to me, her gaze targeted my sister and Carol completely ignoring my presence.

    My ranger now was crashing every hint of patience I had and I couldn''t stop myself from blurt out my anger for her ignorance.

    "Bad example? Two people loving each other is now considered a bad example?! Don''t you think the real people who are giving a bad example are those like you? Who firstly don''t mind their business and secondly they even dare to judge someone based on what? Their old-styled mindset?"

    This time my comment didn''t go unnoticed nor by her or by the rest of the dining room. Silence lapsed over and everyone''s gaze fell on us.

    The woman''s jaw dropped and her gaze grew more furious and disgusted, she glowered at me and then again at my sister and her girlfriend.

    "We are born to love the opposite genre. I am done with people pretending they like the same genre just because it''s a trend now. If you want to do it then do it in your house no need to show us."

    Why did nobody complain when it was a boy and a girl kissing each other? But if it was two people of the same gender they always used it as an excuse to express their personal opinions. She drifted her gaze at Evelyn and Carol and pointing at them, her eyes widened and her face red with mad. I even wondered what was she even mad at? Why did she get so offended by two people who didn''t even know about that woman''s existence?

    I suddenly found her ridiculous, pathetically ridiculous, and wondered if there was even a purpose in trying to make her reasoning if she didn''t even have a brain to start with.

    I scoffed reassigned giving up in the effort of healing her mischievous ignorance.

    "Please next time you want to get out of your house remember that we are not in 1850 century anymore. People ignorant and selfish like you are the real shame of this world. And what we shall be frightened of."

    After that subtly commented, I turned around and went back to sit at the table where Evelyn was staring at me proudly.

    Joanna clapped her hands and smiled at me before turning around and mouthing at the woman "get back to your cave."

    The woman marched on her way out whispering under her breath insults but we all ignored her.

    Maybe my reaction was exaggerated but I felt like since Evelyn involved me that became my battle too and I needed to prove to her how loyal I was and that she needed my support.

    "We''re used to people mistreating us like that," Carol said shrugging with a disappointed gaze.

    "I understand now why you were so worried to tell me. People are cruel." I said resting my hand on my chest and sighing disappointedly in the entire humanity.

    I wished I could change the world, their mindset and turn them into people who are more respectful and had some decency in keeping their opinions to themselves.

    I couldn''t imagine what they went through every time they met someone like the woman today. I couldn''t imagine when one of that kind of people happened to be a relative.

    I hope with all my heart that my mother won''t be one of the judgemental people even if I was sure she would have many difficulties in accepting her.

    When we finished eating we went for a quick walk and Joanna told Evelyn and Carol about her boyfriend.

    We spent an amazing night with one of the best couples I had ever met, they looked more in love than half of the married couples I had ever met.

    "Thanks for the amazing dinner," I said, hugging Evelyn and then Carol.

    "Thanks to you. It was a pleasure to see you again and to get acquaintance with Evelyn." Carol replied offering us a big smile.

    After cheering them Joanna and I came back home.

    We sat at the table to chat before going to sleep.

    "It must be hard to hide for your entire life. I hope they can finally come out soon."

    I nodded, sighing, "me too. It hurt to hear that woman calling them a bad example."

    "Yes, hating is a hobby for those people."

    "Do you think my mother will accept them or she will make a scene and get in the middle?" I sighed again, curious to know what Joanna thought even if she never met my mother. She only knew her based on what I told her about my mother.

    Joanna sighed as well, taking a long breath before answering.

    "I don''t know, but I hope with all my heart that she will accept Evelyn''s love story.

    "Me too, I do."

 Chapter 116 - Why Not?

    The next day finally Cameron called me to ask me if I could visit him. I didn''t waste time and immediately reached him at his house, as soon as I rang the doorbell he immediately went to open the door. His usual smile enlightened his face and he hugged me tightly.

    "Hi," he whispered.

    I squeezed him inside my arms, "hi."

    "I am sorry for yesterday..." I began to say but before I could finish the sentence he immediately shook his head and leaned his finger on my lips to shush me.

    "I made you breakfast, and we are alone." He said walking me to the kitchen.

    A table filled with food, at the center of the room as a sign to ask for forgiveness. I couldn''t believe he cooked all that for me, maybe he felt guilty for asking me to leave him alone the previous day.

    "I didn''t know you could cook," I said, did he even have any flaw at all?

    "I can cook but I rarely do. I only do for special people I want to impress." He pushed me closer to him and kissed me.

    I sat down at the table as he poured us some coffee, I melted some marmalade on pancakes, and then I took a bite.

    "I talked to my sister about you because she is working in the same diner we visited. That one that hosts street singers."

    He raised an eyebrow as he added some milk to his cup, "I hadn''t been there in a while since we went together."

    "Maybe we should go and introduce you to her," I said as I cut the pancakes and with the corner of my eyes made sure I checked his facial expression.

    He nodded, "why not?" He leaned forward to kiss my cheek.

    I smiled and he did the same as a reflex reaction.

    "Do you ever think that guardian angels exist in many forms and come on Earth to help people to save each other?"

    I frowned not fully following him and what he was going to say.

    "Because I think there is some guardian angel who somehow sent you to me. There must be because I never met someone like you." He stroked my hair behind my ear and caressed my cheek on his way down my neck.

    "You must be my blessing. My gift from the sky."

    He took a loud breath as if he was releasing all his emotions and his feelings and it hurt to do so.

    He stood up from the chair, took my hand, and pulled me closer to him.

    "I have to show you something."

    He walked me to a side of his house I had never seen before, his house was so big that rooms seemed to appear everywhere.

    That was the kind of house you could get lost looking for the bathroom.

    He looked at me excited before opening a door of a room I had never walked in before.

    The room had a majestic bed that seemed to come out of a royal castle. It was decorated in gold luxury furniture details with a wooden headboard and a comfortable soft mattress.

    The bedside table on the right of the bed was filled with a vase of beautiful roses on it.

    To the opposite side of the room, there was a sofa that matched perfectly the princess theme of the room and a small window with lace curtains.

    "This room is for you, in case you ever want to spend the night here when I am away or just stay longer if I have to go to work the early morning."

    I flickered my gaze around the room, the most beautiful room I had ever seen, I really felt like I was a princess living in my prince''s castle.

    "This is beautiful," I said, unable to find enough words to describe how gorgeous that room was and how much I appreciated his gesture.

    It was like he truly wanted me to stay or even move with him in the future.

    I sat on the bed and felt how soft the mattress of the bad was by bouncing lightly on it, then I laid down and closed my eyes. It felt amazing.

    "I love it," I exclaimed, I loved the bed, the room, his gesture, and I loved him. So much. Too much.

    He walked there with me, didn''t sit on the bed but only stared at me as I laid down as joyful as a kid who visited Disneyland for the first time in her life.

    "I also reset another room I kept for guests, and I turned it in a second room to use."

    He walked me to another room, this time the room was more modern with a huge bed and two sofas to the side.

    "You thought of everything then!"

    He shrugged, "maybe it''s time to change my house, to give it a name, and identity."

    "Well do you know what I would like to do now?" I asked with a glimpse of mischievousness in my voice.

    "What?" He asked pretending to be curious even if I was sure he already understood the diverting my mind was getting.

    "Well."

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable]

    I grabbed him by the shirt''s neck and pushed him closer. Before my lips even locked on his he already set his hands in my hips and lifted me. My legs twined around his back for support as I took my shirt off.

    We didn''t even make it to the bed since he crashed my back against the wall and pull off from the kiss only to unzip his pants and took them down.

    The wall he crashed me on wasn''t too comfortable and slightly scraped my skin, but I endured the pain. He thrust in me powerfully enough to make me lower my legs'' grip around his back slightly.

    His hands were set on my hips, and he slid in more deeply. The position wasn''t the most comfortable to take him fully so I rested my hand on the wall behind me and clinging on the surface to seek for a more comfortable position that would guarantee me better support and leg opening.

    I felt so tight filling him, he was extremely huge that even if I was in the mood to stretch, it always felt hard to fill him fully.

    His hand gripped around my ankle then trailed its way up to my calf squeezing it.. I struggled to focus on one only thing as my vision was affected by the inebriation of my senses.

 Chapter 117 - Tickles Of Love

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable]

    Tickling and shivers running from different sides of my body, from my intimacy with a mixture of pleasure satisfaction, and a glimpse of pain whereas from the areas of my body that he explored with his experienced hand I felt protected and loved.

    It felt like everything else disappeared, my vision even blurred to focus on him, the person I wanted for the rest of my life bursting his gaze with mine as If I am worthy as If I am the object of his desire and he is finally putting his hands on it.

    It wasn''t the first time we were in that position yet, it always felt like it was the first time with him.

    The pinching sensations emanating pleasure strokes all collided in my core and from there reached my heart.

    I moaned out in pleasure, in life, in joy and gratitude. I felt alive. I could even feel him penetrating inside my bones, claiming them as his, taming every jolt I took under his control.

    One more thrust and my eyes rolled over in pleasure, the jolt made my legs tremble but once again his grip intensified to keep me still in that uncomfortable position.

    My back collided with the moan and a second thrust provoked another moan to escape from my lips. I could feel it growing in my throat and finding its way up to my lips.

    "Are you alright?" He asked to make sure that time he wasn''t hurting me. And I nodded, moving my fingertips who just began to tickle.

    Heavenly blessed me to lead me to meet him because I was sure the planets collided and our souls entwined together to form a perfect mixture.

    I moaned out, even more, I had never felt this satisfied and so much pleased, that the imminent urge to release already knocked inside me.

    I refused it by contracting my inner muscles and holding myself back.

    He thrust even more fastly enough to indulge me to struggle even more to contain myself.

    It felt so good but at the same time, it was so hard to resist.

    I moaned out once again, he was still carrying me as if I was light as a feather but his arm muscles tensed to the point I unconsciously clung onto his shoulders for support.

    My hands diverted into his hair and soaked in as I moaned once again. Wearing his lotion and sweat as a result of the gratitude it felt to have him inside me.

    His hands went to cup my bra and squeezed it before trailing down my curves and grabbing my booty.

    I never felt more loved in his two big hands grabbing me, not judged nor fearing of his judgment about my flaws.

    I felt flawless because he never failed in making me feel loved and admired.

    Another moan escaped from my mouth and he turned around to help me pin down the bed as he climbed on top of me and kept thrusting even more strongly now that he could put his energies focused on me.

    He groaned as he took a few steps to reach the bed and gently pinned me down there.

    "I love you, Lily." He said as soon as he penetrated in me once more.

    His thrusts resonated around the room, echoing between the walls matching the pleasure strokes pulsing through my veins.

    Every nerve synchronized in the same sensation of euphoria and excitement, spreading love in every possible way.

    "I love you." He said again, and his voice this time made my legs shake in a different way, it was due to the sound of the words I love you penetrating inside my bones.

    And just like that I came, exploding in joy and enthusiasm.

    We both released and then climbed on top of the bed to gather our breaths.

    I leaned my head on the pillow and pushed him closer to me.

    I caressed his cheek, which was warm and slightly red. His breathing was still heavy and short. Our gazes burned into each other and he sighed contemplating each feature of my face.

    "Two days ago was October 10, that date always affects me negatively because it reminds me of some negatives memories I lived as a kid."

    My hand stopped on his chin when he bent down and kissed my fingers, "I usually stay alone on that day and ignore everyone because I don''t want to be seen in that condition." He continued, the questions I wanted to ask him getting stuck on the tip of my tongue afraid to fly away because I didn''t know if he would be ready to answer and face the past again.

    "Do you need to talk?" I asked him, trying to sound less pressuring and more patient.

    He nodded slightly, "I do. But I am not ready. For the next years, please do not come to my house that day."

    He said next year which meant he saw a future with me, all of a sudden I was cheered up by his choice of words, and the fact he didn''t open up wasn''t so demoralizing because I knew he loved me.

    "I will remember it, thanks for letting me know." I caressed again his cheek and then kissed him, he turned around having my lips meet his, and stole me a kiss.

    "I have a not-so-busy day at work today, would you like to come with me and keep me company?" My heart skipped a beat in the joy of the moment.

    "Of course I do." I smiled excitedly.

    I pulled him up looking forward to meeting his coworkers his friends and getting introduced as his girlfriend.

    "We have still one hour then, I will change meantime." He walked to the bathroom gesturing me to follow him as my stomach knotted in anticipation at the excitement.

    My heart exploded in my chest, I wondered how it felt to be officially Cameron''s Collins girlfriend but I was going to find out soon.

 Chapter 118 - Girlfriend

    I pleased his request and peeked through the threshold of the door as he washed his face and then put on an elegant white blouse.

    He even made the gesture of dressing up sensual

    The way he folded his sleeves up and then slowly bottomed up his shirt as he looked at himself in the mirror was just breathtaking worth of any magazine out there. Then he put his belt on and kneeled to lace up his shoes.

    He was majestically effortlessly handsome. I doubt I had ever met someone as handsome as him.

    I dressed up as well and fixed my makeup by putting on mascara and lipstick.

    When we were ready, we walked to his Porsche, and then he drove to his company. My heart exploded in my chest at the thought of seeing his company, his office and finally being a real couple. The kind of couple who goes to work together and kissed publicly. Something that sounded so crazy a few months ago due to his rules that soon will become normality.

    I had never been this excited about a boyfriend since my first one in high school.

    He parked in front of a huge glass palace, upon the front side of the glass building, there was a transparent CC logo standing so big that it may be visible even meters faraway.

    The palace enlightened and the logo sparkled through the glass radiated by the sunrays.

    He went to open the door for me and stretched his hand to help me come down the car.

    I took his hand and held it as we walked down. I lost count of all the times that my heart bested inside my chest, the palace was too big even for me, intimidating enormous that I wondered how many people worked there for him. When the door opened and he walked inside, my heart stopped in my chest. He walked there so confidently that he seemed to arise from the float and fly between the crowd. On the contrary, my heart precipitated down my chest due to the nervousness I was in.

    As soon as we walked in, I became the main attraction of the place, the people synchronized lifted their heads to gaze at our hands holding and then at me. Then back at Cameron. They were confused, curious, amazed, and even shocked. I could read their puzzlement through their gazes and my heartbeat more loudly when a few people passed by us and cheered Cameron. They didn''t speak to me, but their heavy gaze was loud than their voices could ever be.

    They didn''t ask about me or introduced them to me, probably concerned Cameron wouldn''t approve their curiosity.

    As we passed the corridor, my nervousness faded away, drained by liveliness that took full control of my body.

    We walked on the elevator and I grew electrified and exuberant for the excitement, eager to hear him call me his girlfriend.

    The elevator''s doors opened and he held my hand again as he walked before me. That''s when the gaze of the people, both women and men flicked in my direction. Some shock their head, others drop their jaws, a few frowned and the most courageous two women dared to walk to me and stretch their hands.

    Cameron''s face was impassible, so I shook their hands and offered a smile.

    "I am Lily Waldorf."

    The brunette girl returned the smile and then darted her gaze to look at Cameron for some instant before looking back to me again.

    "Are you a relative or a friend?" She inquired leaving me in the wonder if she was pretending not to understand I was someone more than a friend or if she couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "She is my girlfriend." Cameron intervened to give a reason to my heart to race faster joyfully.

    Girlfriend, it sounded like the most beautiful melody ever played.

    Both she and the entire floor was shocked by his statement that silence lapsed over when his hands confidently set on my back and we began to walk toward his office.

    Girlfriend.

    He closed the door and then sat at his desk gesturing me to sit in front of him.

    Girlfriend. My mind was still focused on that word and wasn''t unwilling to let it go.

    Pronounced by him, it became the most beautiful word that ever existed.

    "Girlfriend," I said in a low breath, and a smile formed on his lips.

    "Girlfriend," he confirmed once again, "did you like the sound of it?" He asked raising his eyebrow.

    "I feel the butterflies," I whispered and he smiled from the opposite side of the desk.

    I darted my gaze around his office, it was so big and professional. I couldn''t believe that entire place was his. He surely intimidated many of the people under him to have them be shy of asking who I was. I wondered if he truly was the strict boss very severe and meticulously obsessed with details that Carl described.

    Wait! Carl!

    I was so excited at the idea of meeting him that the thought of meeting Carl slipped out of my mind completely. If I was lucky I wouldn''t meet him today hence spare myself to have my day ruined by one of his dramatic scenes.

    "Have you ever brought a girl here?" I asked as he turned his computer on, even if I already predicted his answer.

    "No, I haven''t" His answer was quite obvious but cheered me up anyway. I stood up and walked closer to him.

    "Interesting," I commented. "I thought it was a CEO thing to have fun in their big offices with his secretaries," I remarked with a glimpse of mischievousness in my voice as I comfortably sat on his lap.

    He shrugged, "not my case. What a shame, it had always been my hidden dream."

    "Can that dream come reality?" I asked before checking if we could be seen from the outside.

    When making sure the windows were covered by curtains that obstructed the sight I turned my attention back to him.

    His hands slipped inside my skirt and trailed up to my warm thigh, "my dreams always come true."

    My heart drummed in my chest and although I knew that place wasn''t the safest and the door was probably unlocked, I didn''t feel the urge to stand up only to lock the door. If people were scared to talk to him they would be scared to walk in without permission as well.

    He cupped my chin and pressed my lips with his. Then he set the other hand gripping over the back of my neck and pushed me gently against the table, preventing my neck to hit the table thanks to his hand.

    He slouched forward to pepper sweet kisses over my neck and then over my neckline, while his hands tickled their ways up to my inner things provoking shivers all over my body.

    A grip around my heart and a lump in my throat formed when his hand caressed my intimacy but I had to soak in the imminent moan.

    His hands penetrated inside my slips and I bit my tongue to refrain myself from screaming in pleasure to inform all the other people that their CEO was taming its prey in their territory.

    He slipped his hand inside my folds and then entered two fingers in slowly as my breath shortened.

    I never realized how big his fingers were until he brushed against the wall of my entrance.

    The door suddenly opened, slamming against the wall. I widened my eyes when my gaze fell on Carl.

    My heart skipped a bit and I felt Cameron''s fingers slipping outside of me and freeing me as I hastily stand up.

    luckily we didn''t get undressed yet.

    He was pale but at the same time red with fury and his eyes were so wide that it seemed like they may explode from time to time.

    I swallowed down, not because I was concerned about his judgment about me but because I didn''t want Carl to get in the middle of my and Cameron''s relationship.

    "When I heard people mentioning your name I thought they misunderstood but now that I see it with my eyes I feel so disappointed and outraged by you Lily." His eyes thinned and his fists clenched, I felt Cameron moving but I squeezed his hand to calm him now.

    That was between me and Carl, I slowly walked closer to him and knitted my eyebrows down as I stared at the portrait of Carl as mad as I had never seen him before.

    "Now you understand how I feel about you," I said without any regret or resentment at all. Nor even anger. Slapping with the hard truth, a consequence of what he caused.

    He didn''t reply but kept glowering at me furiously. I took a long deep breath and then continued "the only difference back then was that all the feelings I went through were legitimate and fair since we were dating and going to marry. But now I don''t own you anything so please walk away and don''t shame yourself as you already did for your entire life."

    ---

    Read the Author''s comment in the first comment on this chapter, please!

 Chapter 119 - Redemption Of Love

    "Now you understand how I feel about you," I said without any regret or resentment at all. Nor even anger. I just told him the truth.

    He didn''t reply but kept glowering at me furiously. I took a long deep breath and then continued "the only difference was that my feelings were legitimate and fair since we were dating and going to marry. But now I don''t own you anything so please leave and don''t shame yourself as you already did."

    His mouth widened and his eyebrows knitted even more filling his forehead with little creases as his hands began to tremble for the anger.

    "Is him the mysterious boy you said you were seeing?" He shook his head as if he didn''t consider responsible for the actions I blamed him for and that he didn''t even care. His pride was hurt even more than his heart. He gestured with his hand as if he couldn''t endure the situation anymore.

    It was probably too hard to handle the entire situation, replaced by someone wealthier than him, more successful, and who in a few months made me happier than he did in seven years.

    That succession broke his heart, not me.

    "Seriously?" His voice thundered in the room as he took a long step closer to us. Glancing at my man and then at me as if we both owed him something.

    Yes, seriously. You had been defeated and Karma got back at you.

    "Yes, Carl." I flashed him a smile, not hiding the pleasure I felt by reading his wrecked facial expression.

    "I am dating Cameron now." The words slip out my mouth smoothly easily.

    I stood confidently proud in front of him, tilting my head to the side almost as a challenge.

    Cameron was nonchalantly leaning his chin on his hand as he looked at him with a chill expression as a hint of a smirk enlightened his face. He stood up and took a step closer to Carl, his hand rested on my shoulder to calm me down so I covered his hand with my own and held it. Then Carl walked closer to Cameron and when near enough he offered him a smile almost as if he pitied him.

    "Enough, Carl, now. Leave." He said smoothly.

    Carl was dying to curse him and then use me, to throw us all the anger that was boiling through his blood, creasing his forehead and tilting his jaw. Yet he only clenched his fists and his teeth. He pointed his finger to me, but no threat or miserable insult cane out his mouth. He forced each bone in his body to turn around and make a beeline to the door.

    Dear Carl, what you now underestimate, eventually someone else will appreciate and steal it from you.

    What isn''t yours became someone else''s.

    He was the one who mistreated me, took me for granted, underestimated my value, and never loved me as much as I deserved to be loved. And now he had to stare at another man accomplish the things he always failed. The problem wasn''t only that Cameron was the version he could have been on different aspects of his life but it was also that I wasn''t the person I once was with him.

    Carl blamed me for spending little time with him and working too much or never having fun, I almost believed him and thought the problem was with myself. But now that I knew Cameron I realized the problem wasn''t me, it was him. I didn''t stop to have fun in general, I stopped to have fun with him.

    Carl left slamming the door close and marching away so angry that I could feel his footsteps fading away.

    "Are you alright?" Cameron asked digging his hand in my hair.

    I nodded as I leaned my head against his massive muscled chest.

    "I am. I just know he will do everything in his power now to avenge me. That means he will probably tell my mother." I scoffed, shaking my head.

    "I am not ready to face her yet" I sighed as he wrapped his safe arms around me making me feel. safe and in the home of his security.

    "I''m here for you. We will do it together." He whispered waiting for me to lift my head and look up at him, when I did, he kissed me.

    "You will talk to your mother and I will meet your relatives and everyone else. Lily I don''t want to commit the mistake that man did." He whispered gesturing at the door as his eyes sparkled in devotion.

    His hands wrapped around my cheeks and then shook my face before leaning his forehead against mine.

    "I will never treat you like that. We will stay together."

    His voice sounded almost as a request as if we were standing in front of each other announcing our vows to each other. Was that his vow? His whish? Or his request.

    "I fucking love you. I didn''t even know I could be capable of loving someone after... after what I had been through. But hey, I do. And I don''t want to give this Feeling away for any reason in the entire world. Promise me, Lily."

    Our lips were so close to each other that our breathes synchronized.

    In that office which spoke about him more than any of his houses did, in that palace where he knew and most vulnerable, he begged me to stay, to be his forever.

    I opened my mouth to say the words, "I know Cameron. I promise you. We will have our forever."

    In that act where we exposed our truest feelings, I felt very happy, at peace with life and my past. Few seconds so meaningful that would change forever our life.

    He leaned closer and his eyes shut delicately, he leaned closer as his hand set on my neck. I let our lips brush against each other, mixing our tastes and joining together for a slow romantic dance. He licked my bottom lip to require my permission for entrance and when I gave him the access he craved for, our tongues chased each other in a passionated haunt.

    His hands moved to conquer my hips and he pushed me closer to him, I felt his hot breath on my lips warming me up as a blanket in the cold winter.

    "I am not going to leave you." He whispered against my lips. "Nor now nor ever."

    His words hit every nerve of my body, sounding so pure and sincere that not even a doubt crossed my mind.

    I always wondered how it was to put your heart in the hands of a man without the fear he could eventually crash it or let it fall due to distraction.

    But now I knew. Because his actions and his eyes spoke to me nothing but the truth.

    I bowed down to smile. He lifted my chin forcing me to meet his gaze, he smiled. "Never. Understood?"

    I nodded shyly so he rewarded me with a sweet kiss.

    "Understood," I whispered.

    "Good girl." His smile morphed mischievously, making my body shiver in lust as a result.

    The grip of his hands intensified.

    Then, he turned around to walk toward the door rushing and locking it, then he rolled down the shutters and then came back to me to finish what we had started before the interruption by lifting me on his desk again. At the impact, the few objects on the wooden desk trembled but he pushed them to the side hastily before kissing me.

    His kisses never felt old on my lips, each kiss blessed me with a new flavor, a new taste of him and with new feelings, I had never experienced before. It was like at his kiss a nerve of my body woke up and reached the deepest chords of my heart to shake it, shaping it completely.

    The redemption of giving our hearts to each other, I could feel my body waking up as well, longing for him, craving to feel him claim me again and again. Almost ached at his loss of contact when his kisses left my mouth to plant kisses all over my neck.

    The maid was right, he didn''t need to tell me he loved me because he said that with facts, standing by me with my ex in a situation he wasn''t involved in. He proved to me his deepest secret feelings with his kisses, itching me as if he hadn''t kissed for years. By the way, his gaze burst into mine as if he stared at a work of art in the louvre museum I knew he loved me. He loved me in the deepest truthfully way just like poetries singers painters or soldiers did. Dedicating their own lives to their loved ones.

    What did I do to deserve that form of love? What could I do to thank him if not hallowing him as he did with me?

 Chapter 120 - Let Them Hear

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable]

    I always felt like love was complicated, that communication would eventually turn difficult and hardly possible when two people had spent so much time together. I thought that the inevitable incident would happen as soon as you press the accelerator without considering the potential dangers like during formula one races.

    But I had never been more wrong.

    Because that didn''t happen with Cameron.

    The relationship with him wasn''t complicated at all, it was so simple, too simple, the labyrinth of our paths lead to the same directions without turns or obstacles in our ways. And the light at the end of it was shining so brightly that for the first time in my entire life I saw a future in it. A future with a man.

    He was my future.

    My forever.

    Love is simple, and if it''s complicated then it''s not love.

    Bless you, Cameron Collins. Because you saved me and you saved the idea I have of love.

    He removed my skirt and lifted down my slips, the air blew against my skin brought me abruptly back to reality, and a second later, his hands gripped around my neck providing me the access to a dimension between reality and heaven.

    I didn''t know what drugs felt like but I knew his kisses were similar to that, with no withdrawals but only the strong addiction which comes from it.

    His kisses wetted my skin and tickled over my thighs.

    His hot breath warmed the delicate spot and then wetted it with a kiss before the cold air exposed the direction of where his lips may lead to.

    One second later and I had to hold my breath for what would come next. He kissed my clit and then tickled it with a fast movement of his tongue.

    I lost the condition of where I was as I had to struggle against all the inner senses of my body to refrain the moan. My back arched in protest as my body heated up at the touch.

    I begged every nerve of my body that had been crashed in a stroke to resist when his tongue blessed me with a brief truce just for him to slip his trousers down and then get inside me.

    His thrust was sudden and gladdening that before I knew it the moan I so painfully tried to repress, now escaped from my mouth easily and fast, at that melody on Cameron''s face formed a proud smirk.

    The table trembled my breaths shortened in a hitched sound and his groans left his mouth as his thrust grew faster.

    His hands blazed over my shoulders keeping me still, he thrust deeply haunting every will in my body who tried in vain to tame down the moans.

    He pressed my body more against his own to reach my maximum depth as I squeezed my eyes for the usual limbo of pain and pleasure I got immersed in. He laid over my chest as the rhythm of his thrusts accelerated even more.

    I moaned out, once again, and again, even if I tried to lower my voice as much as I could I doubted nobody heard us.

    But in that moment I didn''t care.

    An indecent side of me even wanted them to hear, to realize he was mine.

    I bit the inner of my cheek when we heard footsteps

    passing by the door. Excitement and fear mixed in a dangerous combination and my body tugged as a moan of complaint about the loss of touch escaped from my lips as a result of lust for him to start over.

    My primal urge got the best of me and even before the steps faded away, I called out his name in another shameless beg to push him to get his hands on me again.

    "Quiet, love." He whispered smiling as his hand trailed over my naked body. He nuzzled my neck, with his slow sweet kisses, his voice was warm and soft sending shivers all over me.

    I fought to find air to breathe so I limited myself to nod and roll my eyes when he satisfied my request by starting again. My nails dug into his back, grinning to cool down the kindle of our skins colliding together to create the perfect combination of two souls interlocking together. I squeezed my eyes, the rhythm was so fast that my body slapped against the wooden hard surface almost hurting my poor back.

    My hair cascaded down from the table and fluttered from side to side like a swing in a middle of a park.

    He grunted as his body sparkled in his sweat dripping down his perfect six-pack.

    I never felt happier, more pleased, and more grateful to whoever the God of love was for having blessed me the day I met Cameron.

    I moaned out again, this time the tone wasn''t controlled anymore, it came out almost as a call of help from all my senses entering the pleasure of hell.

    If there were people who hadn''t heard us yet, I was sure that they did now.

    He stopped for a second, "I am sorry." I whispered, assuming his sudden stop was because of my load moan and blushing slightly.

    He smirked only to thrust it again to the fullest deep, making me moan again uncontrollably.

    "It''s fine, love. Let them hear us."

    His hands wrapped around my hips and he squeezed them before lifting them slightly and entering in me more to thrust fast as I liked it.

    God, I couldn''t explain how well it felt.

    My nerves and muscles clenched in his dance and then released only to clench again at the forthcoming thrust.

    I wished I had met him earlier because since I met him I realized all the other times I had sex were nothing compared to that tumult of relishing gratification.

    I never wanted him to stop, could that act last forever? God... How I wished it could last that much.

    How something so amazing lasted so little and never enough?

 Chapter 121 - Worth It

    [smut alert; don''t read if uncomfortable]

    I always hated sitting or laying on hard surfaces while being involved in sexual activities, because it was so uncomfortable that you end up waiting for it to finish as soon as possible. After all, then your back and your neck hurt more than the pleasure you''re dimmed in.

    But with Cameron, every pain was endurable and nothing compared to how great it was fitting our bodies together and having him inside me.

    His hands were set on the table''s edges, giving it a jolt as he slid slightly backward to thrust again.

    My nails still dug in his skin, creating a red slight spot over his shoulders.

    My breath hitched even more as his gaze leered through my body, I could feel him undressing me with his gaze. I laid naked in front of him even if I was still wearing clothing, naked of fears, of rules, of names to identify our story and of trust issues.

    I stand there frozen as I let the satisfaction I was left in soak in, pushing me closer at my release at each thrust for the final sprint. There in that place where I just met my ex, in the oblivion of my past and my current present, I couldn''t be happier to have chosen Cameron over Carl, and maybe his claim wasn''t only physical but also

    territorial claiming me as his when he knew Carl could hear me.

    "Oh... my.." I moaned out in pleasure as the knot in my stomach entangled.

    He slid out of me fast enough to release me onto the chair surface.

    He quickly grabbed a handkerchief and cleared himself

    Then he lifted his trousers back on as he gathered his breath. I lift my slip and my skirt back on and jumped down his desk.

    I had to get home and change because I felt very dirty in those clothes.

    When we gathered our breathes I chuckled shily as he pulled his hair back, I went To sit on the leather black sofa at the bottom of the room while I admired him clearing up the desk the chair and picking up a few objects that fell from the desk due to the slight earth shake we caused.

    He turned his pc on and finally began to work, he answered a few calls and gave orders to the person speaking, with a calm smooth voice.

    Seeing him busy working made me realize he was born to be in that role.

    he did it so easily that it was like it was natural to him as if he didn''t even need to put effort, it was just in his DNAs.

    I smiled as I gazed at him immersed in his work, which was mainly calls and making sure his stonks were doing well and not climbing down, in case that happened he called someone and planned out another tactic which obviously worked. I heard him mentioning he earned about 10 thousand dollars in the few hours I spent then.

    I continued to watch him until he finished his job and stood up reaching me on the sofa. He bent down and closed his eyes waiting for my kiss. I kissed him so he pulled me by my hands and pulled me up.

    "Let''s go now, princess." he held my hand as we walked to the door. He slid the key out of the locker and they closed it when we both walked out.

    As we walked in the corridor to reach the elevator, Andreas, his assistant, and his trusted friend who I still remembered from Las Vegas met my gaze. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped when he probably put two and two together and realized that we were more than friends and I was special to him.

    He opened his mouth only to close it again speechless as his face grew paler in puzzlement.

    "Andreas..." Cameron smiled to him, "I don''t know if you remember Lily. The girl you first met in Las Vegas. We''re dating."

    His eyes got even wider than I thought they could get.

    "W-Wait... what?" His eyebrows arched confused and he shook his head as if he just heard the most unreasonable thing he could ever hear.

    "Yea." Cameron said, smiling at me, he then shrugged as if he couldn''t help it, "she conquered me from the very start."

    Andreas nodded, still confused and in shock. His gaze darted between me and then back to Cameron seeking answers he couldn''t find.

    The elevator opened so we waved at Andreas and walked inside.

    When the door closed I chuckled lightly, "he seemed very in disbelief of what you just said." I said raising my eyebrow and smiling. It felt so great to feel special and deserve to be his first only girlfriend he ever had. Cameron Collins really loved me and he was showing it with facts to everyone.

    Cameron shrugged, he pulled his hair back, looking unconcerned about what Andreas may think. "He was confused because I had never officially dated someone in the decades we had known together."

    I couldn''t believe I was his first official girlfriend, I wondered what I did so special to deserve to be his first official girlfriend, at the same time I was slightly concerned. Because surely enough that new role in his life gave me many responsibilities and was unexplored by him so I had no guarantee he would be a good boyfriend and that our relationship may last long enough.

    Maybe my trust issues and his difficulties in opening up would soon damage our relationship and affect our love story but even if I had all those concerns, I still wanted to jump into this freshly new relationship with all myself.

    I was ready for a fall and in case for my heart to be broken again because I knew this time I took things slowly and the potential hurt was worth it since nobody made me feel as alive as he did.

 Chapter 122 - Coming Out

    It was time, Evelyn squeezed my hand and when I looked at her she shook her head.

    "I had changed my mind," she said regretting already her decision without even stepping into my mother''s house.

    "You can do it," I whispered.

    "I can''t." She turned around and took a few steps behind before our mother finally came to open the door.

    I heard her cursing under her breath and then turning around once again.

    She took my hand as if she was a kid needy of help and reassurance.

    "I am so glad you''re here. Finally, you remembered about your mother!" Mom exclaimed drifting her gaze between Evelyn and then back to me.

    Probably not understanding there was something off.

    We walked in with Evelyn still gawking at me scared and worried.

    "Come I made some brownies." She welcomed us into the kitchen.

    "We came here because..."

    Evelyn kicked me gently under the table to force me to be quiet because she probably wasn''t ready yet for the big confession.

    I bit my tongue to refrain the complaining and then glowered at her.

    "Thanks for the brownie," Evelyn said slouching forward to take a brownie and bit it vigorously.

    Then she passed me a brownie as well and said, "eat it."

    Fine then, I took a bite of the brownie, accepting to change the matter and wait for her to be ready before telling mom.

    "How is your work going?" Mom asked Evelyn.

    Evelyn cleared her voice before biting the brownie once again. She swallowed down the mouthful of the cake then she gazed at our mother, "It''s going well."

    I wondered if she lied again, I couldn''t even decipher a hint of response from her facial muscles, to let me deduce if she was lying or not. I guess at that point she probably got used to lying.

    "What about Julien? He was so sweet to surprise you. He is a good one."

    Hearing her comment we peered at each other, silence covered us and for some instant the tension was palpable.

    "Mom ... look..." Evelyn started, her voice so low that it wasn''t almost hearable.

    Her gaze dropped to the table, she took another bite, not of gluttony but nervousness. She chewed the soft cake slowly, mentally preparing a speech, and then swallowed down loudly. My mother widened her eyes, realizing something was off about the situation. She rested her hand on her chest and then massaged her forehead

    "Oh god..." she whispered in a voice full of concern, "you two are breaking up."

    Worst mom.. worst. I thought to myself. If her reaction was that to a potential break up what could she do when she heard they had never truly dated.

    Evelyn''s gaze didn''t depart from the table yet and I could picture her thoughts as a wuthering storm too agitated to be combined in words.

    "Evelyn!" At the imminent rise of voice, Evelyn''s gaze drifted to meet mine and warily glanced at me waiting for me to give her a sign that she had my support. I hinted at a nod and I smile so she took a long breath.

    "We didn''t break up."

    Angie -our mother- smiled revealed, little did she know that Evelyn hadn''t finished her sentence yet.

    "We were never together."

    Angie froze, her staring turned blankly and her eyebrows frowned forming so many creases in her forehead I had never noticed before.

    "I..."

    Our mother stood up, putting two and two together and her face morphed in realization and shock. At the abrupt sudden stanking up she hit the table involuntarily which trembled for the sudden trug.

    "My friend Elaine was right!" Her voice yelled. "She told me you liked females but I always thought she was messing with me. I would have never thought you would be caple of doing something like this to me."

    Her eyes filled with anger and her voice resonated in the room.

    "What did I do wrong with you too huh??" She blurted out, none of us was surprised although, rather disappointed. We would have been more surprised if she didn''t react that way. I held my breath wishing she would stop that scene before it was too late.

    But Angie didn''t. She glowered at me and pointed her trembling finger against me. "Lily is alone, cheated on because she put her work before any man and you! You don''t even like men? What does it even mean? When I was young those things didn''t exist. You two are going to drive me insane."

    She dug her hands in her hair as if she simulated ripping her hair off for her concern and desperation. I could feel my anger boiling in the veins yet when my gaze unconscious fell on Evelyn I revealed staggering anger in her facial muscles.

    She even grew red off anger. She was going to explode in fury as well.

    "Mom, You knew?"

    My mother didn''t reply to her, ready to begin to scold her again but this time Evelyn anticipated her.

    "You knew? And still, you had never helped me? Never had you asked me how I was or if I needed help?" Her voice broke and tears began falling down her tears.

    "Do you know how many times I wanted to come to you or to anyone to tell them how I felt just because I wanted to feel understood, loved, and not wrong and judged?"

    "What should I have said to you? Thanks, Evelyn for betraying me? You even wanted me to console you? Have you lost your mind? That''s ridiculous!"

    Evelyn''s tears dripped down her face running fast even if she kept wiping them off as if she didn''t want to see how much our mother''s words touched her.

    "Yes, I had lost my mind for thinking you could accept me and that you could be for once a good mother."

    Evelyn finally spat all her anger out leaving my mother completely shaken and speechless that she remained silent.

    Evelyn dried her tears, "we shall go. It''s not worth it." She said with the little voice she still had. Then she walked to the door she opened it hastily and slammed it close. We got out of the car quickly to leave as soon as possible.. She didn''t say a word on our way out and not even during her ride home.

 Chapter 123 - Promise Sign

    In front of the house, we stopped and the familiar sound of her voice finally broke the silence in the car.

    "I can''t believe she said so many bad things. I regret having spent so many years worrying about her opinion."

    She took a long sigh, "I just wasted my time with her."

    I took her hand, "at least you told her and now you don''t have to hide anymore."

    I tried to search for the positive in that situation but there was nothing positive about how my mother threatened my sister. I guess being said that kind of things hurt a lot but what hurt even more was that Angie always doubted her love interests yet never tried to support her or make her feel better. A mother, blood of your same blood, who didn''t care if her daughter was fine or not.

    "Thanks, Lily." She said offering me one of the fakest smiles I had ever seen on her face.

    "You don''t have to pretend with me." I shook my head, I didn''t want her to lie to me anymore, not even about her mood.

    She sighed, "I knew how our mother was, I knew she would have never been happy but I still hoped with a little side of my heart that she would at least live alongside that and accept me."

    "You aren''t responsible for her ignorance. I know she is our mother and we love her but if she treats you like that, she doesn''t even deserve your love anymore." I said, speaking about myself as well, referring to all the people who hurt me and who made me feel unworthy.

    "You''re right. She can''t blame me or insult me for being myself." She said, her voice raised a bit to its usual tone of voice and her smile grew more sincere.

    She walked down the car but asked me to get inside with her and order pizza. Carol was still at work and texted her she couldn''t make it in time for dinner and she didn''t want to spend the rest of the evening alone with her thoughts.

    We ordered the pizza and then we decided to browse through the album of pictures of our childhood.

    She had tons of those, kept in a box upon a shelf in her bedroom.

    So many pictures were of me and her together, we looked so much alike as kids and teenagers, now we just resemble each other in different features. Maybe that was the result of our lives taking two different directions.

    There were even pictures of our mother and our grandparents. The pictures which hurt more were the ones where my grandfather was there. I was happy to see him, to have an intangible memory of him that wouldn''t fade away contrary to the portrait of his face in my memory. But at the same time, it was painful knowing that was the only place I could see him. I couldn''t hug him, stare at him, smile to him, hug him. I only could remind him thanks to a picture, that broke my heart.

    After watching the photos and commenting on each one of them the delivery guy knocked at the door, he gave us the pizzas so we paid and tipped him.

    Pizza was one of those things damned by hell because it''s so good that you could have pizza every day and never get tired of it. It reminds me Of Cameron''s lips, so good that they got addictive and you will never get tired of them despite the huge amount of kisses they provide you.

    It even cheered your mood, and at each bite, you tasted a piece of paradise.

    I sighed, I just loved pizza almost as much as I loved Cameron.

    "Maybe I should have waited before telling mom, now you didn''t have time to tell her about you and Cameron," Evelyn said in the middle of the dinner, changing the subject back about my mom.

    "It''s fine, Ev. I will tell her, even if I doubt I will speak to her after he treated you like that."

    I always forgave my mother, whenever she did something wrong I always found some sort of excuse for her misbehavior. Usually, I used to tell myself to be more clement since she was a middle-aged woman who grew us alone, or even that she expressed her love by insulting me with her unpleasing comments.

    But she had no justification today, her useless rudeness and lack of empathy couldn''t be justified nor forgiven.

    If I thought of her, only negative words came to mind so I didn''t want to see her at all to spare both myself and my mother of all the bad words and thoughts that crossed my mind. I already had enough when she begged me to forgive Carl but now that she couldn''t accept Evelyn I lost my faith in her and stop respecting her from the very first moment she over crossed the limit of patience with my sister.

    "Thanks for helping me, Lily. I am sorry for not having told you either. I regret it because I had some dark days of my life and I am sure if I told you, you would have been there for me." Her lips curved down and her eyes filled with tears, yet she didn''t let them break out.

    "It''s fine. I understand. I promise you I will be there for the next time."

    She stretched her hand forward and closed her fist only leaving her pinky finger up.

    "Promise. We will always be there for the other from now on."

    I smiled as I joined my pinky finger with hers and we entwined them together in a promising sign.

    "Promise," I whispered. The only positive thing about that entire situation was that it helped my and Evelyn''s bond to get stronger and unbreakable. We got closer so fast that I could barely believe it myself.

    I hugged her tightly as I smiled as happy as a kid whose sister had just come back from school.

 Chapter 124 - Complicated Childhood

    The following day my mother called me, in the middle of the night. When I saw her name on the display I immediately thought I misread her name or that I was still dreaming. However, when I accepted the call and heard her voice I got the confirmation I wasn''t dreaming.

    "Sorry for calling you this early. I didn''t sleep at night." She said with a low voice almost as if she was miserable.

    "I can''t stop thinking of your sister..." she took a brief pause to sigh deeply. "I had never noticed."

    I took a long deep breath as well, still sleepy, I rubbed my eyes to wake myself up and then sat on the bed.

    I didn''t know if I could trust her but at least that was a positive step forward she made.

    "I didn''t notice it either. But that doesn''t mean she faked it or that she wasn''t feeling attracted to women since the beginning."

    My voice came out a little hoarse and quite low.

    my eyelids were heavy for sleep but I ordered them to stay open and finish that conversion before coming back to my sleep.

    I checked the display whose light blinded me making my eyes burn.

    It was 5 am. Damn. I hope the call is at least worth the sleep I am wasting.

    "I know. Maybe she had always been..." her voice didn''t sound certain at all so I decided to cut it off since the sleep was already kicking in and turning me into my colder annoying version of myself.

    "Mom, why did you call?" I asked raising my voice.

    "I don''t know. I felt bad. Do you know her...."

    I raised my eyebrows and massaged my forehead in disbelief, "girlfriend? Mom, you can say the word girlfriend. You''re not cursing" I complained rolling my eyes.

    "I know but it feels like so. So did you know her?"

    "I did. She is a good person and makes Evelyn happy."

    "I see..." her voice was a little disappointed.

    "So you don''t think she has any chance with Julien?"

    Did she even understand that Julien had never been her real boyfriend? Or was she just desperately hoping for a miraculously sudden fall in love?

    "Mom..." I scoffed under my breath, "they were never together and never will be."

    "Oh..."

    A brief silence.

    "Well, maybe I should consider going to a therapist to accept her before meeting her girlfriend."

    My jaw dropped, "what?" I asked, I couldn''t picture her going to a therapist. Something she had always misunderestimated and hated, because that was considered by her a waste of both money and time.

    "I talked to an old friend of mine and she said her therapist helped her to accept her son was ill."

    I struggled not to roll my eyes at that statement, "mom ...Evelyn..."

    She interrupted me, "I know she is not ill. I mean, going to therapy could still help me maybe."

    "Yes, maybe it will help you. I am glad you are considering it." I smiled even if she couldn''t see me through the phone.

    "Tell her I''m sorry if you see her again. And that I will call when I am in a good mood."

    Her definition of good mood was when she was ready to control her unusual anger and frustration about that situation. Which I highly doubted it could be anytime soon.

    She always used the good mood term as an excuse when she didn''t want to come to our school meetings when Evelyn or I did something bad. She said "I am not in the good mood to talk to your teachers so make up an excuse."

    And we did, because either we understood how busy she was and because we didn''t want the teacher to talk to her on the first place.

    So we created a plan, to make up a believable excuse we could use on those occasions. The excuse was us blaming the fault of our misbehavior and our difficult in studying on our father. For some reason adult people always sympathized for kids with tough childhood. Hence our teachers always forgave us and stopped asking about our mother and parents in general. Life was much easier back then.

    "I will," I said sounding finally calmer than I had been.

    "Have a good day." She cheered

    "Thanks.. bye mom."

    I hung off and then turned my phone on silent mode to fall asleep again.

    I slept for about two more hours and then I woke up.

    I had breakfast with Joanna and left to reach my company.

    When I finally walked in there and I was alone, I called my sister to inform her about my mother''s call.

    She was surprised yet happy to hear that her mother at least gave her a chance and considered the opportunity to meet her girlfriend. We both knew that she could retreat from her decision at any time and that she couldn''t take back her insults just because she said she considered going to therapy. And even if Evelyn and I wished she would be more open-minded and easygoing, we both knew we couldn''t change our mother or the way she processed her thoughts.

    I took a deep inner breath after we discussed and agreed to give her another chance in being in our lives.

    I even decided to call her and finally inform her about my new relationship.

    Evelyn suggested I wait to give her a bit more time to slowly proceed with the disconcerting news of her having a girlfriend before throwing the second bomb but I didn''t take her suggestion. I thought that the earlier I told her the truth, the easier it would be for her to begin to accept the truth and maybe even live with it.

    I needed to tell my mother soon, not because I owed her but because I owed myself to live lightheartedly from worries and prejudices.. I needed her to know because I didn''t want to hide anymore, not now that we finally became an official couple.

 Chapter 125 - Long Way To Go

    The next day I visited my mother in the early morning, with the excuse to chat and bring her a coffee.

    She welcomed me in and then squeezed me in a warm hug that I felt deep inside my bones. It had been a long time since she hadn''t hugged me that way and whenever her reasons were truthfully or not, my heart still appreciated it and I embraced her back with a hug of sincere joy.

    I handed her the coffee and smiled, "I brought you this I hope you hadn''t had your coffee yet."

    She took it and rested a trail of handmade biscuits on the table then sat in front of me.

    "I talked to Evelyn and despite she is still hesitant whether to talk to you or not, due to your strong heavy words, she said she is happy to hear you''re sorry and will eventually give you a second chance." I took a few sips of my coffee maintaining the main focus on my mother''s facial expression so that I could decipher what she thought through her body language.

    A smile grew on her lips and her eyes followed the smile, she held her breath as she covered her mouth. Her other hand pressed on her chest, "I am glad."

    I smiled too, then my gaze immediately fell on the table waiting for my heart to cool down. I processed what I wanted to say and then cleared my voice.

    "I am seeing someone," I announced, contrary to how it sounded in my mind, my voice grew less confidently than I expected.

    I could feel the tremble of my voice climbing up from the back of my throat to my lips and my voice creaked as it was released.

    Her eyes widened, yet she didn''t say anything, she just patiently waited for me to satisfy her curiosity with more information.

    "For a few months now, he loves me more than Carl ever did in those years." I continued, my gaze flickering for approval and my heart skipped a beat in the waiting for her answer.

    "If he treats you well, I am glad." Her saying and the shy smile didn''t match her words.

    I couldn''t stop myself to wonder if she will ever accept me leaving Carl.

    "What job does he do?" She asked as a deep sigh escaped from her lips.

    I appreciated her effort to camouflage her sadness for realizing I gave up on Carl.

    "He works as a boss of a big company..."

    She raised her eyebrows and nodded, "well, then you found each other. Two big workers." She hinted at a joke so I didn''t lose the advantage of giggling as a way to climb over her heart and seek approval.

    "True," I whispered as she shared a light chuckle and then stood up to put some water on the table.

    "I am glad you told me." She sat back to the chair setting her foot x on the floor.

    "If I learned something from Evelyn is that confessions are underestimated. I have to begin appreciating those more."

    "Yes, mom. But I am sure you will over time."

    She remained quiet for a few seconds, "when did you grow up so fastly? I still remember when we watched cartoons altogether."

    I smiled at her, "when life became a little tougher."

    She took a long breath and then pulled the chair she was sitting on closer to me.

    "I had never asked you how you felt about dad leaving us. How you were after grandpa''s death. I just assumed that since you two grew then I didn''t feel like asking those things."

    "Nobody taught you how to be a mother, you did your best and grew us amazingly. There is always time to make sure we are fine and fix our mistakes."

    Since she moved her chair closer to me I was near enough to cover her hand with my hand and then held it.

    "Yes. Agree. You can tell me now. How was it to grow up without a father?" Her voice broke and her eyes filled with tears but she purposely refused their way out.

    "It wasn''t easy. I often wondered why he left, if I could have possibly prevented it, and even felt guilty for missing him and loving him when he left you and us."

    I whispered, speaking for the side of my heart that had always been shut. It felt great taking that burden out of my chest and finally opening up.

    "Do you miss him?" I asked. She immediately opened her mouth. "No."

    Then she took a brief pause and a deep breath escaped from her mouth almost as if she reconsidered her statement.

    "Yes." She replied more sincerely.

    "Yes." She said it again, "I did and I still do. And I wonder why he left too."

    "I am sorry I never made sure you were fine too," I told her with a whisper.

    "I am sorry I always expected you to do the right thing forgetting that you were human as well and that you could make mistakes."

    I remembered all the times I got angry too often, I got easily irritated and I expected her to behave as if she knew the answers forgetting that she was just like me, testing the water and that she could afford to get lost and making mistakes.

    "It must have been hard to grow up a family on your own." I got a sore throat due to the lump forming in my throat.

    "You had been and still are an amazing mom, whenever you lack I am here to help you." and I meant it; families should help each other, I will do it from now on. I will communicate more and tell her whenever she did something I disapproved of. Maybe suggesting her what to do with Evelyn and trying to open her eyes to help her to see how the world evolved in an extended approving that love couldn''t be addressed nor conditioned bug just accepted.. She still had a long way to go, but maybe, with me by her side, she will find the right way to reach Evelyn and Carol''s hearts.

 Chapter 126 - Inconveniences

    Sometimes we think people can read through our minds and automatically know the right thing to do to make us feel better and make us happy. She surely did her mistakes and treated Evelyn badly by insulting her for no reason. Still, I thought she deserved to be forgiven and given another chance because, at the end of the day, there was no guide to help her to be a good mother, she may have overacted but maybe in time, she will accept our new lives.

    I guessed at some point of your life you get used to a certain "reality" and whenever you see someone you love the change that reality you immediately think your life would change as well.

    She just had to understand that we won''t change our love for her and that we will always be with her even if our lives would take different directions we will stay the women she grew into.

    I cheered her with a big hug and then left her house.

    I walked to my car and then drove back to my company where the final furniture was set by the restructuring team I hired.

    I couldn''t wait to spend a weekend with Cameron but before I had to make sure I set everything and did the main things in the company before leaving with him. If not I was sure my mind wouldn''t give me peace and would harass me the entire time.

    It took me a few hours to set everything in place and finally get an image of what the place may look like in the future.

    I then checked a few emails to see if someone applied for the job applications and then invite the workers I had behind me for some interviews. I would eventually ask them if they were okay with moving to that new company and working with me.

    I finally left the place at a very late time of the evening, when it was already 8 pm. Luckily I texted Joanna to inform her I may get late so that she didn''t have to wait for me before having dinner.

    However, I was glad to have accomplished most of my list of doing in almost a month. So that in case Cameron asked me to leave I could move right away without feeling guilty.

    I had always liked restructuring places, giving those a new life and shape. I always felt like it inspired me to do a big change in my life. Indeed, since I began setting that place I also changed my mind about my mother and accepted my sister for who she was.

    I locked the door of the company and drove back home, As I took a few turns in the street before reaching the main street my stomach began to complain to express its hunger with loud grumbles.

    "Shut up." I scolded my poor empty stomach when the semaphore changed from green to red right when I was about to pass by it.

    I rolled my eyes to the sky and waited for the green to enlight as I tapped impatiently on the steering wheel.

    The metaphor finally changed and the red light turned off to enlighten the green one, I pressed the accelerator but the car didn''t start.

    What the...

    I pressed more strongly as if it could help and then suddenly the car''s engine stopped.

    Oh no...

    My stomach complained again and I felt a cramp of hunger knotting.

    I should have checked those two lights on the car instead of pretending I didn''t see them, now I regretted not visiting the mechanic more often.

    "Damn it!" I complained.

    What can I do now? The car stopped exactly in the middle of the street as if the day hadn''t already been enough tiring.

    I activated the emergency flashers to increase the visibility of my vehicle and at the same time notify the other drivers'' something was off.

    I went down and walked to the side of the road.

    I immediately called Cameron, even if he was probably working, I knew that he would have a solution for that.

    "Missing me already?" His sweet voice made me smile unconsciously.

    "Yes," I whispered, then I shook my head reminding myself the real reason why I called him in the first place was to him help with the car.

    "I need your help. My car stopped."

    "Where are you?"

    "Avenue Street 7."

    "I will send you my driver, I have a meeting. Will ask him to accompany you here and take care of everything."

    I nodded, "thank you. Sorry for bothering you during work."

    "It''s fine. I will try to close the meeting as soon as I can."

    I hung off and waited for his driver who arrived in about ten minutes. The driver told me he also called a coachbuilder who would soon come to get my car and then offered me to get in his car not to get cold.

    "Thank you for coming. I had never been introduced to you earlier, I am Lily Waldorf by the way." I said offering him a shy smile since I felt a little embarrassed to be around Cameron''s driver without Cameron there.

    He returned the smile, his smile was formal. "Nice to meet you, I had never met any of the women Cameron spends his time with."

    Ouch, did he consider me someone Cameron only saw for funny? Or someone he spends time with from time to time whenever he gets bored? That statement kinda hurt but I didn''t let him see through my smile. I knew Cameron was a heartbreaker but the driver didn''t know I was his girlfriend, not yet.

    "Well, I didn''t know who else to call. I work in a car company but when it''s about engines I am ignorant about it." I attempt at a joke as a chuckle and he nodded.

    "Car always stops in the worst place huh?" He said gesturing to the car behind mine where someone was complaining about me stopping there and honking.

 Chapter 127 - Game

    When my car was brought away, the driver drove me to Cameron. He was already waiting for me in front of his palace and when he recognized his driver''s car he walked into the car and closed the door.

    "Get to my house, I will give her one of my cars."

    I widened my eyes in disbelief at what I just heard. Was he truly going me to give one of his cars as if it was nothing?

    The driver didn''t seem so surprised on the other hand.

    "Cameron no, I will fix the car or..."

    He stopped me saying with a kiss, "hello by the way."

    I held my breath and when he departed I smiled.

    "Hello."

    I could see the driver with the corner of my eye, he widened his eyes and clenched on the wheel probably cursing himself for having called me ''one of the women he sees.''

    "I don''t want you to stop again, it''s fine, I have too many cars anyways." He smiled at me as I blinked a few times still shocked by what I just heard.

    Even if I dated him for a while I could never get familiar with how wealthy he was.

    Some men took advantage of their wealth to impress women or to make themselves feel better about themselves.

    But Cameron was different because he probably was used to his wealth so he didn''t even need to expose it to the world, he earned it from the beginning thanks to his career.

    We walked to his garage, so many cars inside of different brands and colors. It looked like an exposition,

    "pick one." He gestured to all the cars exposed.

    I ended up shaking my head and chuckling nervously, "Cameron seriously I can''t."

    "You can Lily."

    I drifted my gaze around the garage, there were so many cars some of them were even vintage race cars who were probably part of a collection. Others were special editions of luxury cars and most of those I had never even driven.

    The simplest car I could find was a black Jaguar one so I immediately pointed at it as soon as my gaze fell on it.

    I only drove that once, when I had to try how it was when it came to my company.

    Then I stopped to try cars and began tsking cars of the bureaucratic aspects of the company.

    He opened the car and then threw me its key.

    "Perfect. Have you eaten?"

    I shook my head, "no, I haven''t."

    "Good since I ordered Italian food for dinner."

    Did I ask for an angel instead of a boyfriend? Because in the matter of half an hour he fixed all of my problems. He should stop being so perfect or I may get used to all his small vices.

    He took my hand and we walked out of the garage to head to the front door of his villa.

    When we walked in I felt the need to inform him that I told my mother about him.

    "I told my mother and my sister about you. Well, I just told them I had a boyfriend I doubt they had never met you."

    He didn''t answer right away so I immediately intervened again before he could answer, "I am sorry if I had to advise you earlier..."

    He rested his hand on my cheek and smiled when he leaned forward and brushed my nose with his.

    "You can tell everyone I don''t care anymore. Unless you''re happy. I''d do everything to make you happy even if it''s crossing my emotional limits."

    I entwined his hand with mine and then held it, I looked down at his big hand which was like half of my tiny hand.

    "I would love to make you meet my sister," I confessed.

    "Good, I am free tomorrow. We can go to a pub together."

    That was the best gift he could ever give me.

    I hugged him tightly, "thank you so much. I appreciate your efforts."

    The delivery guy knocked on the door and Cameron went to take the bags of food.

    He carried those in the kitchen and put them on the table. I slouched forward to peek through the bags and see what he ordered, but he immediately took the bags out of my sight and smirked.

    "Let''s play a game." He said.

    I frowned confused, "what game?"

    "I ordered a few desserts we can taste later after dinner."

    He placed one of the backs to his side of the table where I couldn''t reach it and then divided the other four portions.

    We ate carbonara and amatriciana pasta and then had some arancini. We spoke about our childhood when I mentioned him watching the family albums with Evelyn.

    When we finished our delicious dinner he brought the bags back on the table.

    I ate so much that I was full, yet I still wanted to get a taste of the deserts.

    "Don''t turn around." He said walking away just to come back a few minutes later.

    I listened to him even if the curiosity was pushing me to turn around. What was he doing?

    "Don''t move," he said again.

    I felt a rough fabric placed on my eyes and then folding me.

    He was blindfolding me, I couldn''t stop a laugh to escape from my lips and I unconsciously went to touch the bandage to get rid of it because it just seemed like a joke to me.

    "I told you not to move," He whispered nearer to my ear sending thrills all over my neck and on my shoulders.

    He took my hands and placed them on the table. Then I felt the bandage tighten over my eyes letting me deduce he knotted it.

    I heard noises of footsteps and then of paper moving.

    "Are you going to make me guess the names of the desserts?" I asked curiously looking forward to hearing if I guessed it right.

    He didn''t answer but I felt the noises of papers getting louder and an amazing scent of chocolate and cream.

    "Here we go.." He whispered again, my heart skipped in anticipation.

 Chapter 128 - Tasty Desserts

    "Are you going to make me guess the names of the desserts?" I asked curiously looking forward to hearing if I guessed it right.

    He didn''t answer but I felt the noises of papers getting louder and an amazing scent of chocolate and cream.

    "Here we go." He whispered again, my heart skipped in anticipation.

    My senses amplified, perceiving every sound, movement and noise near to me. I deduced his movements from the way the air moved. I heard his breath noises in the silence and when his hand caressed my cheek shivers ran through my spine.

    The caress reached my chin and I felt him pressing his thumb against it and his breath getting closer to me, leaning forward, "open your mouth." He whispered sensually.

    As an immediate response from my body, I did as he told me to do and opened my mouth lightly.

    My heart raced in my chest and my breath hitched in my throat, I had never realized how loud the silence was before being blinded.

    I felt a cold food touching my tongue, a fraction of a second later I felt how smooth it was that It melted on my tongue and I recognized the flavor. It was cream with some soaked biscuit and cacao. I remembered he mentioned the food being Italian so I put two and two together and realized what that food was.

    "Tiramisu," I said before he even explained me what we had to do in that game.

    I was just too excited and conditioned by the excite feelings to contain myself.

    He chuckled, "good girl."

    The taste of his lips followed in a sweet kiss.

    Was that the end of it?

    I waited for him to unfold me but seeing he didn''t leave me confused.

    Did he have more desserts in mind?

    Probably yes since I heard the paper noises again so I automatically opened my mouth again.

    "Second dessert."

    I nodded, he leaned in closer and tapped against my lips to push me to open wider and then he fed me.

    The consistency was different from the last one, whatever that food was, it wrapped in harder protection and the inside of that wrap was a smooth delicious cream which wasn''t super sweet contrary to the tiramisu.

    I remembered I had that dessert before and I was sure it was Italian, yet I couldn''t remember the name. I probably only had eaten it once or a few times when I was much younger. I shook my head and shrugged, "I don''t know," I whispered.

    "Are you sure?" He asked.

    I squeezed my eyes to think more and focus just because I wanted to be rewarded by his kiss in case I guessed the name.

    But I really couldn''t remember.

    "That''s a shame, because since you didn''t guess you have to keep the bandage on as a punishment."

    His voice wasn''t a whisper anymore, it was more mighty and at the same time hoarse.

    My body vibrated to his words as my mind was filled with so many images of what his sentence could mean. Many of those images -if not mostly- all ended with him on me.

    Just at that thought my body already turned into a fire.

    "What a shame," I answered in a murmur.

    "I had a third last dessert but I am starting to get a little naughty."

    One second earlier his hand pressed on my knee and one second after he was pulling my hair behind.

    The noise of a table bouncing made me realize he probably sat at the edge of it.

    Few other noises I wasn''t able to recognize and I am thrilled in excitement.

    Noises of clothing brushing against skin, I swallowed down.

    His hand gripped over my wrist as he stretched my arm. I felt muscles hard as scaling and warm as skin. He trailed down my hand making me swallow down again, my body began pulsing in response.

    What was he going to do?

    Then he stopped, walking closer to me and freeing my wrists of his grip, leaving me the control of exploring his body in the darkness.

    I took a few seconds for the hesitation then I left my hands moving genuinely trailing up his pectoral so big to be wrapped by my hands and then digging in the stoves of his packed abdomen. As my body touched him I felt him contracting whenever his chest went up and down in short breathes.

    It was so hot.

    My hands met a harder surface, it was his belt, so I handled it to remove it. His abdomen muscles clenched hardening at that sudden gesture.

    His skin was soft and warm.

    I couldn''t see yet I could picture his muscles clearly. The more my hand got closer to his sensitive area, his skin became rougher and not that smooth. His breath shortened even more, as my hands kept trailing over his body practically.

    He pulled his trousers down so my hand passed through his boxers until it touched a hard big presence and I immediately stopped. I could feel my cheeks heating up and blushing.

    His hands caressed my cheeks and then gently pulled the bandage down to my neck.

    I finally could see, him standing tall in his nightly strong muscles, his member erected at my touch and at the sight of my innocent facial expression.

    He walked closer and kissed me, pulling me up from the chair and walking to the nearest sofa.

    He removed my shirt pushed me on the sofa and then climbed on me to begin peppering kisses over my ribs and my cleavage.

    I could feel his kisses, his hands on me, his possessive touch penetrating through my skin and entering into my bones. The soft pillows of the sofa were cold compared to his warm body which pressed against me before getting rid of my skirt.

    He dug his hands in my thighs and gently removed those then he bent down and I felt his teeth joining together in a gentle bite, leaving a red spot over my thighs.

 Chapter 129 - Punishment

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable]

    "The punishment." He said in the middle of our kisses.

    And he pulled the bandage back on. My senses once again turned up for that gesture and before I realized it his lips were on my breast.

    His teeth tickled over the tip of my nipple making me join as shivers ran from my chest to my back.

    He took my nipple with his hand making me moan for the sudden pleasure that came from it.

    Stroke of flesh pleasure surged through my body as he sucked on my lips while he cupped my other breast with his other hand. Then I felt his hands over my stomach, followed by his quick sweet kisses. Then his hands gripped over my knees, tightly. My heart skipped a beat when he pulled me against him by the edge of the sofa. He entered in my abruptly like that as I moaned out.

    It was weird not being able to see, it was like my heart stopped whenever he did something, and the wonder of what could happen always worried me even if I trusted him with all myself.

    Yet, somehow, that glimpse of fear and potential danger made me even more exalted.

    He thrust hard, maybe because of being blindfolded or for having waited for that moment since my hand laid on his muscles and the excitement grew in my guts as the lust for him bloomed through me.

    He began to thrust deeply and then he pushed me backward and kneeled on the bed.

    He lifted my knees on his shoulder for a better entrance and again, he thrust in me.

    God damn, he was so big, that inclination allowed me for a better entrance and I could feel him crashing my G-spot over and over in tempting torture.

    Each thrust and the pleasure grew a little more, each thrust and I became a little more his, colonized from the internal to have him explore me like a just discovered island.

    The more he thrust in the more I became his, the more my body overdosed on pleasure.

    His fingers ran through my ribs as I arched my back and then his touch reached my neck. He wrapped around me as if I was his, as If I had always been his but just now figured out. Then his hand dig into my hair as he thrust even faster and deeper.

    He pulled my hair back, a glimpse of pain followed by pleasure when his thrust was so powerful to bounce over my G spot sending strokes all over my thighs and causing my knees to tremble.

    In the darkness, the bandage provided me I still felt his eyes on me, enlightening every spot of my body and worshipping it as if it was a rare territory.

    His thrusts got deeper and stronger than I clenched the sofa''s pillow to resist. Moans kept escaping out of my mouth as soon as I breathed, at each moaning he grunted in response as in a perfect chorus.

    He kissed me, tenderly at first, the second kiss was more passionate, and the third one was hungry, biting it and sucking on my bottom lip.

    His thrusts slowed down, as I painted for air and cried out in pleasure. The pleasure escalated in a new amazing gratification, I had never thought I would be able to stretch this much and fit him in.

    His massive body pressed against me gripping over my thighs for support and to keep them spread open as my toes curled and felt tingling.

    Tingling, pinching through my skin up to my knees. My eyes rolled over to the sky, my stomach knotted and my breath got stuck in the back of my throat.

    I moaned out again, pushing myself closer to release.

    We reached our climax synchronically and then I took away my bandage.

    "Wow... Cameron..." I cried out still shaking.

    I smiled at him, "I had never liked this so much."

    I discovered a new side of him, more playful and mischievous.

    I wondered what other sides of him were still unexplored territory by me, I wondered if every mischievous game which occurred to his mind would end up with him inside me and with me calling out his name for more.

    I still felt the pleasure traveling inside my veins as I gathered my breath resting my hand on my chest feeling how my torso lowered and raised.

    I contemplated the ceiling while he contemplated me. And time stopped.

    I couldn''t wait for him to meet my sister, and to grow old with him. Even to have kids and to marry him. Maybe I was moving too fast, maybe I was getting ahead of myself.

    But I was sure we will have it sooner or later.

    I sat on the sofa and put my skirt and my shirt back on.

    "I have to go now," I said.

    He kissed me and embraced me in a warm tight hug.

    "See you tomorrow, gorgeous. I love you." He tenderly kissed my forehead and I walked out.

    In front of the villa''s yard stood the car I picked, reminding me my car stopped and that I had to drive a car I had only once driven.

    "Fuck." I whispered as I slipped out of my pocket the key. I pressed the button and the car beeped as it opened.

    I slowly open the door and very hesitantly get in. I laid my hands in the steering wheel praying that it would start on its own and bring me home without me moving a finger.

    Cars were so expensive yet nobody added the magic function to have them drive for us?

    They are so expensive that they could even cook for me.

    I took a long deep breath and whispered to myself I could do it for encouragement.

    I slowly pressed the foot on the accelerator and the car roared in response.

    My heart jumped in my throat.

 Chapter 130 - I Can Do Everything

    The doorbell rang but I was still cleaning my room so I screamed at Joanna to go to open the door for me.

    I heard her light footsteps crossing the door and then the familiar masculine voice of Cameron.

    I felt like I was Cinderella waiting for her prince to visit her. Except that he wasn''t a prince and I didn''t have two evil sisters.

    Maybe writers should start writing a new tale with Cameron and me as the main characters of it.

    Joanna told him I was upstairs in my room and she probably gestured him to the door since after a few minutes I heard his footsteps slowly approaching the room.

    Unconsciously my hands went to brush through my hair and then fix the folds of my skirt before I marched to my desk.

    The door opened so I smiled highly when I met his gaze.

    "Hi," I whispered.

    "Hi."

    Seeing him made my heart roll over in my chest and jump in happiness and excitement. It had only been a few hours since I saw him last time yesterday yet I already missed him so much.

    I departed from the kiss to sit at the edge of the bed while he walked closer to my desk. He stared at the pc and the orchid plant on my desk.

    His gaze then traveled on the polaroid at the bottom of a shelf upon the desk. He took the polaroid and then walked closer to me.

    "Let''s take a photo." He turned the camera around and clicked on it when we both posed smiling.

    He turned his face to the side to stare at me and then slowly leaned closer to kiss me again. When our lips touched he clicked again the camera taking a second photo.

    And then again when we both slouched almost falling onto the bed. He left the Cameron down on the bed to pull his fingers on my hair and smile.

    "If someone told me we would be here right now I wouldn''t have believed them." He whispered.

    "Me either, but instead look at us now," I murmured.

    "We will do it, Lily."

    Joanna knocked at the door so we stood up and went to open the door together.

    "I am sorry to disturb you, I wanted to tell you that I baked a cake earlier and we can eat it all together."

    We went down to the kitchen, on the table, there was a cheesecake she already cut in slices and led us to the dishes.

    "No call today?" I asked Joanna referring to her usual daily video call with Justin.

    She shook her head, "since we are currently having a guest today I will call him tomorrow."

    "Are you talking about your lucky guy?" Cameron asked and Joanna shyly nodded.

    "If he is free on the weekend we could have a dimmer out. Lily should invite her sister too."

    Joanna''s face lit up and she immediately gazed at me waiting for my approval.

    "It sounds like an amazing idea!" I commented.

    Joanna''s smile grew bigger, "It does! I will ask him then. You''re a good man Cameron. I am so glad Lily met you."

    Cameron smiled to her, then to me, "I am glad I met her too."

    I wondered why Cameron struggled to meet his date''s acquaintances to the point that he made a rule about it if he got along amazingly with everyone.

    He always knew what to say and how to make everyone like him.

    Maybe he thought every woman was like Madison or that other people would tell the magazines about his deepest secrets. Whatever reason he had, I knew that Joanna would never do anything to put him in trouble because she knew it could affect me too.

    Joanna slouched forward with a smirk on her face, "so, any plan for the future? When will your company be ready? And how will you name it?" She flickered her gaze to meet mine and she asked curiously.

    "I haven''t thought about a name yet." I said, "it will take a few months to be ready."

    Cameron intervened, "you should hire some assistants to help you, you can''t do everything on your own."

    Joanna giggled under her breath hearing Cameron''s comment.

    "She always wants to do everything on her own. I doubt she will ever ask anyone help."

    I glowered at Joanna who lifted her hands in a sign of surrender, "I was just saying." She whispered.

    "I can do everything on my own, you don''t need to worry." I offered Cameron a grateful smile.

    "I want everything accorded to my plans so I will take care of everything on my own," I confirmed my decision.

    Joanna bought us some cookies she baked.

    "I have everything set already anyways," I said as I bit a biscuit and drifted my attention back to Cameron.

    "I will take tomorrow''s day off. Ask Justin and Evelyn if they are free so we can meet." Cameron said.

    "I will," I said wrapping my hands around him in a sincere hug.

    "Then I will introduce you to my friends. I guess it''s time." He continued smiling at me and hugging my back.

    My heart drummed in my chest in response, his friends? He was really taking our relationship seriously. I couldn''t be happier.

    "I can''t wait," I whispered, I closed my eyes when he leaned forward and kissed the tip of my nose gently.

    "You guys are too sweet and I had never seen her obsessed this much with a man." Joanna intervened.

    She frowned her forehead and knitted her eyebrows down.

    "Hurt her and I will kill you, alright?" She pretended to be a killer threatening him with a fork.

    Cameron and I both laughed.

    He raised his hands in a sign of surrender "I promise you I won''t hurt her."

    I wondered if I ever loved at all because I never loved enough as much as I loved him.. I cared about the others, and I surely was affectionated to them but none of the men I had moved the strings of my heart like he did.

 Chapter 131 - Meeting The Fam!

    I watched Cameron dressing up, wearing an elegant black blazer with raffinate sewing of his usual golden CC logo. His beautiful hands delicately buttoning up his white shirt. The shirt was tight enough to allow his muscles to pop up more than usual.

    His cigarette trousers slandered him in his majesty and he wore a silver earring on the right ear. I never knew how earings could be sensual on men. I had never seen a more charming man than him. His hair was long enough to barely cascade to his neck.

    His long dark eyelashes enlightened his honey brownish pupils as he pulled his hair back unware of both his charm and his effect on me.

    "I am ready." He said after checking himself at the mirror one last time.

    I nodded, drifting my gaze away from him only to check myself at the mirror as well. I wore a red dress with a rectangular necklace and a mini skirt.

    I wore high heels red as well and hoops golden earrings.

    "How do I look?" I asked.

    "Even more shining than the stars in the sky and more gorgeous than a goddess." He replied.

    I smiled, "then we can go."

    I wanted to look stunning to be introduced to his friends.

    The plan was to have dinner with Joanna her boyfriend and Evelyn with Carl and then join his group of friends in a pub.

    It would be useless to say that I was dying from nervousness and at the same time excited and thrilled so much that those opposite emotions fighting against each other gave me nausea. Our hands entwined together as we walked to the door and on his car. He waited for me to smile before starting the car, probably making sure I was still okay with my decision or to leave me cool down the anxiety of the moment.

    After the ten minutes ride we parked in front of the restaurant and I waited for Cameron to walk down before closing the door. We held our hands back together and when I turned around to look at him before walking down, I read the same nervous gaze on Carl''s face before he left me at the altar.

    I smiled at him, "I am here. You can do it." I told him, he contracted his jaw but then he nodded slowly.

    He squeezed my hand, "I can do it."

    We walked down and slammed the door close. I took a step forward and he joined me in the walk as we beelined through the door.

    When we walked to the table all of them looked at us. Evelyn was smiling, Carol nervously held our gaze, Justin was so happy to finally meet us that he squeezed Joanna''s hand.

    "Hi," I said, sitting on the chair.

    "Hello everyone." Cameron cheered.

    Silence lapsed over, everyone seemed under pressure, maybe they recognized him or they simply were conditioned but his imposing aura had an effect on everyone except me.

    As soon as we sat, Cameron''s hand went to place on my knee, probably as a gesture of protection or possession or only to feel I was there for him to support him and help him feel better and less nervous in front of people he had never met.

    Carol stretched her hand to Justin, "I am Carol Evelyn''s girlfriend." She said it so proudly as if being Evelyn''s girlfriend was a reward she had finally earned after years of hard training.

    Justin shook her hand, "I am Justin, Joanna''s date, nice to meet you."

    I introduced the rest of them to Cameron as well and then we ordered.

    "I guess something like this, hadn''t happened since the college years." I broke the silence.

    Joanna smiled, "I agree, it only happened that time in the last year of college, you were dating what shortie nerd boy and Evelyn was dating the basketball team captain."

    Carol raised her eyebrow, "oh oh! So were you like the popular girl of the school to date a basketball player!"

    Evelyn scoffed gesturing, "stop it. I wasn''t popular at all!"

    Joanna and I shared an amused gaze, "oh you were!" We explained in sync. She was the girl everyone wanted to be friends with and everyone spoke about. Definitely the popular girl.

    "What about you Lily?" Cameron intruded to inquire.

    "Who were you in high school? The smart girl? The rebel one?"

    I smiled, "I was the one who was always on my own and didn''t mind about the school''s hierarchy."

    I slouched forward him and raised an eyebrow," what about you?"

    He shrugged when a hint of a smirk appeared on his face, "I was the baseball captain team."

    I chuckled and soon Joanna and Evelyn followed.

    "Of. Course you were!" I exclaimed.

    "What do you mean?" He asked amused with a huge smile on his face.

    "That was so obvious! You were born to be who you are!"

    "Agree!" Evelyn said, "as soon as I saw you I thought, that was a baseball player when he was a teenager."

    She rolled her eyes making fun of my sentence. We spent the rest few hours chatting animatedly and getting to know each other better, Cameron got along very well with my sister and her girlfriend, they even discovered they had a friend

    Cameron treated everyone to dinner and then he informed them with the address of the place where we were going to meet with his friends.

    I walked into his car and as soon as I closed the door I smiled hugely and exclaimed, "I had a great time. It went even better than I expected."

    He smiled as well, while he laid his hands on the driving wheel.

    "It was great." He commented.

    "I am so happy Cameron," I said.

    "I am. I had never been this happy not even on my wedding day."

    Maybe I shouldn''t have said that, but the words slipped out of my mind so easily that I didn''t have time to take them back before it was too late.

    I just realized the moment I heard myself confess that to him, that I wasn''t even so happy the day of my wedding. Which confirmed the fact that I wasn''t so in love with Carl at all

    The realization hit me stronger than I thought it would hit me, leaving me immediately speechless.

    I dodged a bullet, discovering Carl cheated on me because if we would have married I would have never realized I wasn''t in love with Carl at all.

 Chapter 132 - Meeting His Friends

    Now I was the frantic one, eaten alive by emotions. Emotions too strong and contrasting to ease them or at least keep them under control. Athough I hoped the car ride would have lasted longer, it only took a few minutes to get to the destination. My stomach clenched, I didn''t feel ready to meet his friends. I was concerned they wouldn''t like me or that I would be too nervous to be myself. If not worse, what if some of my friends didn''t get along with their friends?

    "Are you ready?" He asked, quite concerned and surprised seeing the distress in my face.

    I nodded, "I am but let''s get inside quick enough before I ran to hide in the car."

    He smiled, taking my hand and slowly walking with me inside of the pub. Joanna, my sister, and the rest of my group already had started to introduce them to Cameron''s group of friends, which was composed by four men including Andreas and two women, whose one was probably a girlfriend of one of the men since they seemed pretty close.

    When we walked in, their gazes flickered on me and laid on me for a blink of an eye before their lips curled up in a genuine smile.

    Their eyes thinned up and I took a relieved breath realizing they were just as happy and as excited as I was to meet them.

    "Hi," I cheered them. One of the two women broke the ice by hugging me, "hii!" She exclaimed with an eager high piqued voice.

    "Cameron had never introduced us to any woman before. This means that you''re special!" She squeezed me in a warm hug.

    "Nice to meet you by the way I''m Yolanda."

    "I''m Lily. Nice to meet you." I whispered as I caressed the back of her shoulders.

    When she departed from my hug, the other woman walked closer to me with a shy attitude, she shook my hand, and then she introduced herself to me as well, pushing everyone else to do the same.

    The pub was empty so I deduced Cameron probably had rented the place for the evening since the waiter kept bringing us drinks without we even ordered for them.

    Cameron and I were the protagonists of the evening, everyone spoke to us, making us questions about how we met, especially his friends who couldn''t stop asking me and complimenting me for making Cameron fall. I had never liked the word fall to describe love, especially if the protagonist was Cameron Collins. Because falling is negative, and whatever happened to us as a couple, whether it was love at first sight or it was something more complicated as two soulmates meeting each other in another life. Whatever that was, it wasn''t negative at all.

    More than a fall, we both arose from our complicated past to grow into a mature and better version of ourselves.

    We evolved in love.

    After about one hour, Cameron pulled me away from the huge table where we sat and walked behind the counter. He threw the bottle and caught it on its way down then flipped it as a failed bartender, finally he poured me a drink.

    I giggled and shook my head, "that''s the first thing you''re not good at." I pointed at the bottle which almost fell and ended up throwing half of the gin on the counter.

    He shrugged, "well don''t tell anyone that I''m not perfect, it will be our secret."

    I folded my arms, "what is my reward to keep such a dangerous secret to myself?"

    Was it just me or did that sound mischievous?

    "I will tell you later." A devilish smirk appeared on his face and I smiled realizing he read the mischievousness of my mind.

    I took a few sips of his drink, which probably due to his lack of experience as a bartender ended up adding way too much gin.

    "They first hadn''t believed me when I called them to invite them tonight." Cameron said, gesturing to his friends, "I guess they realized something was weird one month ago. Whenever I met them they asked me why I looked happier than usual. When I told them I had a girlfriend, Yolanda replied: I want to meet the woman who made you bloom like a sunflower in springtime."

    I glanced at his friends, talking to the most important people of my life as if they had known each other for so long.

    His arms wrapped around my hips and my heart leaped in my throat as its rhythm escalated in my chest, beating speedy fast.

    "You know what? They were right. I finally saw the sun with you just like a sunflower turning its head to the light during dark times."

    His voice shivered through my body and my heart skipped a beat. I could feel the butterflies fluttering inside my stomach and a burst of happiness pulsate through my veins.

    I looked at his cheek as smooth as a baby''s skin, his eyes darkened in passion when they met my intense gaze.

    "Staring ar the sun hurts and may be dangerous although." He whispered as he reduced the distance between our lips. His words brushed against my lips'' surface as a soft breeze.

    "Does it hurt?" I demanded in a murmur.

    "Yes, but it''s so beautiful that I could stare at it for my entire life and leave it draining me a bit more day after day until there is nothing but my purest fragile heart left." He inhaled a deep breath, his gaze darted from my eyes than to my lips and once again to my eyes.

    His hand placed on my neck, and he leaned closer even more.

    Was he going to kiss me in front of his friends?

    I held my breath, waiting for him to bless me once again with the taste of his addictive kisses.

    I could feel everyone''s gaze on us, my legs began to tremble when he leaned even closer.. His eyes closed and his hand gripped against my neck as he pushed me close enough to join our lips in a kiss.

 Chapter 133 - First Love

    I could feel everyone''s gaze on us, my legs began to tremble when he leaned even closer. His eyes closed and his hand gripped against my neck as he pushed me close enough to join our lips in a kiss.

    And he kissed me, his bottom lips delicately brushed on my upper lips then he slowly entered with his tongue inside that little slit as our lips joined in a slow passionate dance. His hand gripped over my neck to pull me even closer to him, as his other hand stroked my hair away from my face, before setting on my cheek.

    Our tongues touched, first shily and then more eagerly to join in a chase, whenever they met I felt our yearning for the other colliding and our bodies calling each other.

    When we departed, a noise of people clapping their hands and giggling filled the room, we opened our eyes and all my friends and his friends were staring at us.

    My cheeks heated up and I blushed as an innocent teenager who had just given her first kiss.

    I covered my face with my hands for the shyness whereas Cameron laughed and grimaced at their friends who were clapping their hands.

    "Cameron finally kissed a girl! It had been 29 years you guys!" One of them screamed making Cameron laugh and roll his eyes.

    He hugged me and then turned around to lift his glass still full of gin.

    "Let''s toast to the best girlfriend in the entire world," Cameron said hugging me from behind in front of everyone, all the guests lifted their glasses as well so I rushed to slouch forward to pick my glass too.

    "To Lily Waldorf." He said after making sure everyone had lifted their glasses.

    We all clicked our dresses together in a toast and then took a few sips, Cameron was still hugging me until he sat on a nearby chair and pulled my hand to follow him leading me to sit on his lap.

    We continued to chat and drink for one more hour until John stood up, "It was a pleasure to meet you guys." He said smiling at my sister and Joanna.

    "I hope we will continue seeing each other for a very long time." He then smiled at me, subtly saying he wanted to meet them again and that he wanted a future for us.

    "I am also glad that my friend Tom managed to keep alcohol down not to embarrass me with his usual drunk scenes." He laughed gesturing to his friend who lifted his glass filled with water. We all joined in a laugh. The woman who hugged me at first insisted we take a picture altogether to celebrate the occasion so she stretched her phone enough afar and clicked a selfie.

    "I am going to add you on Facebook and tag you!" She said as I put on my coat.

    "Thank you." I cheered all Cameron''s friends one last time before I walked out with Cameron.

    We got in his car and he waited for everyone to leave before he started the car.

    He drove back to his house, I smiled during the entire car drive. I was the happiest woman in the entire world, such a simple gesture like meeting his friends meant the entire world to me.

    "You''re my first girlfriend Lily, I mean real girlfriend nonetheless my first love. They say when you meet your first love, you either stay with them forever or you break up and you end up missing them till the end of your days."

    I swallowed down, I didn''t want to end up missing him, I was sure that if something happened between Cameron and me it would be devastating and deleterious.

    I doubt I would ever survive such a painful break-up.

    And living without him would be even more heart-wrenching. Before I even found the right words to answer, he continued:

    "I won''t let the second option happen, Lily. I am telling you this once and for all. I swear on my entire company, life, and the most precious things in my life, I am not going either to leave you or give up on us. Ever. I will fight for you against whoever will stand in the middle of our love, Lily."

    His eyes darkened and his pupils widened, his jaw tensed and his low voice resonated in the car as a promise, at the same time almost as a threatening.

    Despite those words seemed to be dangerously possessive to the brink of normality. I still found reassurance and happiness in his words. Because I could feel the joy and peace that had grown in my chest when I heard him solve my concern of us breaking up in the future.

    There he was, swearing to me he will never break up, and I knew very well that every word which escaped from his mouth was nothing but the naked truth.

    He let the silence lay over us for some instant and then he swallowed down to continue, "if one day you want to leave me for whatever reason, Lily. I will understand and let you fly away but in different cases, I will never let you walk away from me."

    His voice betrayed him for a fraction of an instant when he sounded more altered and concerned as if his words weren''t so casually spoken after all.

    I wondered if that was only a feeling I had about him or if something had happened which was making him feel that way about me.

    Was someone threatening our happiness? Was that person Carl? Or was Cameron only afraid that we would end up like many couples who at some point realize they were never made to be together? Whatever was his reason I didn''t want to dig in too much. I just wanted to hold onto him and what we had right now and seek our happiness in that.

    "I am not going anywhere, Cameron," I said to reassure him.

    "I will never go anywhere. You became my safe happy place so there is nothing I would do purposely or not purposely to hurt you, Cameron."

    A smile grew on his lips and he tilted his head to the side before leaning forward.

    "Me either. That means that we will be one of those couples who will stay together for the rest of their lives." His voice turned more confident and sincerely happy. As if the doubts he had before were defeated by a few words of reassurance. As if our promises and wishes would be enough to seal our future together.

    Maybe our wishes would become true.. I couldn''t wait to find out.

 Chapter 134 - Vengeance

    Have you ever loved so much someone that when your body touched you got heated up by its body''s warmth? Have you ever loved someone so much that whenever you are with him your heart ached from happiness?

    Have you ever loved someone so much that you couldn''t find a single reason you disliked him? Everything he did even the smallest silliest thing, meant the entire world to me.

    I had never felt like that or loved that much someone until now.

    Cameron stopped his car in front of his house, he went to open the door for me and took my hand for support as I walked down.

    "I asked the maid to buy you a few clothes you can keep here in case you stay to sleep." He said as he opened the closet door and slipped out a bag. He headed it to me so I opened it, inside there were two pajamas and two casual simple dresses.

    He was so considerate, "thank you." I cheered.

    I changed to wear our sleeping clothes, while he only removed his shirt and changed his trousers, we were tired enough to decide to go strictly to bed.

    He climbed on the bed and I reached him and then covered us with a warm blanket since I was very cold.

    He turned around to face me and leaned closer, kissing me gently, "thank you for the amazing time spent together."

    I smiled," good night."

    We kissed one more time as our hands joined together and I leaned against his chest.

    We fell asleep in that comfortable sweet position.

    The next morning we woke up, sun rays passed through the shatters and entered our room, enlightening his abs and his arm muscles.

    His statuary body was such a blessing for me that I could stare at him for the entire day. The more I looked at him the more I felt the need to stare at him more, to contemplate his beauty. So I did, I leaned my chin on the pillow and quietly stared at him sleep, his chest lowering and lifting in a peaceful rhythm, his jaw popped out as his breath escaped from his peachy big lips.

    He moved, probably feeling my intruding gaze, turning his face slightly to the side causing his long hair to cascade on his face. I stroked his hair gently quietly away from his face to allow me to the sight and right when my fingers brushed over his face, he opened his eyes.

    "Good morning," he whispered, his eyes thinned in a line still affected by the sleep.

    "Good morning," I replied.

    I wished I could wake up like this every day from now on.

    That would be such a great way to start my day.

    He walked to the kitchen and we ate some of the cake''s leftovers.

    He poured me some coffee and then cleared his voice as if he was going to say something important.

    I sat on my chair and waited for him to start as I took a bite of the cake.

    "Do you remember the day you came here and found me drunk and miserable?" He asked, unable to meet my gaze for the embarrassment.

    I hated that he felt embarrassed because he shall know that I would never judge him for any reason in the entire world.

    "I do," I said.

    He took a mouthful of cake and then swallowed down, silence lapsed over us again.

    "I was in such a state because of the day: October 10. That..." his voice creaked and his eyes filled with tears but he drove them back by shutting his eyes for some seconds.

    When he opened them again, his eyes were slightly irritated yet no more tears threatened to roll down his cheek.

    He still looked vulnerable and fragile and I almost recognized him.

    "That day my father died, when he was on the verge of death he looked me straight in the eyes and he told me it was my fault."

    I unconsciously drew my eyebrows together in confusion, how could his father''s death be his fault? And how terrible would it be for Cameron to hear his father say those words before dying? That image must have been harassing him and eating him alive. I felt so sorry for him that my heart broke in two and the blood boiled in my veins.

    I didn''t intervene, I just waited patiently for him to be ready again to start again on his own.

    After a brief pause, he spoke again, "My father was a terrible man, Lily. I hadn''t told you before but he didn''t have only problems with my mother. He also was cruel, he was an alcoholic who always treated my mother and me very cruelly."

    He lifted his cup of coffee, my gaze fell on his hand which held the cup which trembled vigorously, and once again his gaze flinched away to allow me to catch a glimpse of his most vulnerable self.

    "One day..." his voice got stuck in his throat, "one day I was so mad at him that I released all my repressed anger and I swore him that I would have never given him a grandchild because I didn''t want my son to have his same DNA and to even share a degree of kinship with him."

    My heart narrowed the pain, as I came to the destabilizing revelation that if he still respected that swearing and that vengeance we will be the ones to suffer from it. I hadn''t thought about family yet because maybe it was still too early but I still wanted him to be the father of my kids.

    Despite the distress that was rooted in my heart and the sadness that pondered over my chest, I remained in silence.. Sad for him and for what he had to go through and at the same time madly furious at his father for having caused him such a trauma that Cameron was able to sacrifice his life and his future just to chase pure devilish revenge.

 Chapter 135 - Cruel Father

    I was confused by his sudden confession, was that the reason why yesterday he was promising me he would never give up on me?

    I didn''t understand why he mentioned that all of a sudden even if we never spoke about our life projects for the future.

    I had a positive feeling about that, I knew that our love will be able to overcome that little problem as well. He also had rules that he ended up breaking in a few months maybe he will do the same and decide to choose happiness over rancor.

    Unlike most of the men I had met including Carl, Cameron could change and he showed me that when he began to slowly give up his rules for me. Opening the gates of his heart for me and me only, if he did that already, how couldn''t I hope he would do the same again?

    I was faithful in our bond and our love.

    "Please answer me, say something." He insisted concerned.

    I didn''t know how to reply to such a confession, I didn''t even know what to think or what he needed me to say. Was he seeking reassurance from me? Or did he want me to show I was sorry and guarantee him I didn''t want kids in the future? Or lastly, did he want me to shake him off and force him to give up on his past? Was I even able to do so?

    "I don''t know what to say, Cam..." I whispered. My coffee had turned cold and I hated drinking cold coffee in the morning. So I walked to the coffee mug and poured some hot water into my cup.

    "I am sorry for what happened to you but I promise I will help you to overcome what you went through with your father."

    I said the best thing that came to my mind being just as honest as I could be and speaking with my heart.

    "What if I can''t Lily..." His voice broke once again and for some instant when his voice rang uncontrollably miserable I truly thought he would have serious difficulties about moving on.

    I didn''t know if I could accept not having kids, even if it wasn''t my priority having a family was always been one of my biggest secret dreams.

    "Cameron..." I could feel my chest pounding and a lump forming in my throat, I had never thought such a thing would happen to a couple like Cameron and me. That could either make the strongest couple ever exist or destroy us completely.

    I cleared my voice, I didn''t want him to see me hesitant and taken aback even if I was.

    "Let''s focus on our present now." I offered a smile, the most reassuring one I had in my collection of a prepared smiles.

    I took a deep breath, looking at him as I took his hand and shook it.

    "It must have been hard to hear his father say those words to you."

    His cold surface wasn''t so impassible anymore and I could finally see him for who he was, without masks.

    He looked so beautiful in his fragility and his weakness that he took so long to reveal.

    "That was only the umpteenth cruel thing he said to me. He had always drunk occasionally, but after mt birth, he slowly realized he wasn''t capable of being a father, he hardly could be a good fiancee. He cheated on my mother, sometimes he was even yelling at her for the smallest thing. But after my birth, things had gone worst." He stared blankly at his cup his hand still trembled and his voice was so low that it was almost unbearable.

    "He began to hit my mother, he began to be jealous and possessive that he would get furious whenever she left home even to go to the grocery shop. One day, my mother brought me to the doctor and she met a gentle doctor who she got close to.

    She had never cheated on my father but meeting the doctor, a male who cared for her genuinely and treated her so well, helped her to open her eyes. To realize that she didn''t deserve a man like my father and that she could be treated like a real woman.

    But that''s when my father lost his mind, he couldn''t afford to see my mother walk away. So he kidnapped me."

    I couldn''t hear it anymore, it was so painful to even hear him speaking about his father and mentioning the things he had done. I couldn''t even imagine how hard it would be to experience those things. I shivered at the thought.

    "He kidnapped me and locked me in an empty cold dark room. I stayed there for days with little no food. Until one day as I laid against the cold rough wall of that room I felt something stinging my back. I passed my hand on it and I deduced it was a nail. I kept passing my hand on the wall when I felt many more nails, they were hanging something.

    I stepped on my tips and stretched my hand to get the frame down. Then I waited to hear his footsteps get closer. When he opened the door I managed to lift that huge heavy frame and throw it on him.

    However, my efforts didn''t go as expected since he managed to stop me before I even lifted that heavy object and punished me with a slap in return.

    He scolded me for rebelling and then told me that the reason why my mother stopped loving him was because of me. He said he got replaced by me." An angry chuckle escaped from his lips. "Isn''t it funny!? He saw in a 6 years old kid a potential threat?" He shook his head, filled with frustration and so many more feelings I couldn''t even decipher.

    I just could see how he was still suffering from those events and he didn''t move on.

    I wondered if he could ever be able to move on things like those.

 Chapter 136 - Darkness

    I hugged him tightly, what a terrible thing to do to your son. I couldn''t explain the mix of emotions I felt in that moment and how those penetrated inside me whimpering me in a compound of negative feelings.

    "When he came back home he changed for her, turning in the perfect husband my mother could ever have. Not because he felt guilty or because he wanted to be a better person or for being forgiven for having kidnapped be. But only to manipulate my mother in thinking he had changed."

    He shut his eyes and massaged his forehead, "my mom believed his attentions were genuine. He began to drink again, once he earned his trust again and persuaded her with his attentions. He didn''t only become an alcoholic but soon began hitting my mother too. But this time she bore his attitude because she still hoped and hung on the chance of him changing again."

    That''s crazy, how people can be manipulative and at the same time, others can be so vulnerable and easily manipulated just because they are so blind in love.

    I felt on the verge of exploding in sadness and madness at the same time.

    I understood now the reason behind his distrust in love if he grew with such a toxic father like his father.

    "He stopped to hurt her and to be so cruel only when he got sick of pneumonia. So he could barely get up from bed and my mother took care of him. She even asked me to take care of him when she was away but I didn''t, I only checked on him from time to time and brought him food or water but besides that, I cut him off my life to the point he was only a stranger to me. My heart had no affection but only hatred and rancor reserved for him."

    His forehead creased in an angry facial expression and I felt the need to hug him tightly.

    "I am so sorry, I am. You didn''t deserve that as a kid."

    He caressed my back and tug his head on my shoulder as I kept squeezing him as if he was my only certainty in the entire world.

    If only I could heal all the cruel things he had to go through during the years, if only I could soften up the pain with this hug, I would never stop hugging him until his heart would be fully drained by all the terrible things he survived.

    Now I understood his coldness, why he was so strict about human interaction -also scared of it- why he wanted to keep everything under control and why he so hardly trusted people. It was because of his past.

    He lifted his head from my shoulder and caressed my cheek, his eyes still filled with tears.

    "That''s why I said you''re my light, Lily."

    He swallowed down so loudly as if the lump in his throat held all the things he had never overcome.

    "Because I still feel like I am in that dark cold room sometimes. But now I see a light in that darkness. That light is you."

    He whispered, my heart beat loudly and my chest ached in both love and sadness leaving me shattered by emotions.

    It was so painful to look at his eyes right now.

    "I am so happy I had met you and I hope you never leave me in my darkness anymore."

    "I will never do. Promise." I whispered, leaning forward to smile.

    We kissed in the sweetest overwhelming kiss we could ever share. Then we finished breakfast, We dressed up and we both walked quietly in our cars after cheering.

    That day was special to me, we may haven''t had any intimate activity but he shared with me something so important that I had felt closure with me even more than any intimacy would have provided me.

    When I drove back home, Joanna was smiling like an idiot, she wore a long oversize white shirt I had never seen her wear in all those years and the table was filled with way too much food for only one person.

    I heard a noise coming from upstairs and when I looked up I spotted Justin walking out of his room.

    I widened my eyes in shock, darting my gaze between him and then back to my best friend.

    Did they...?

    "Good morning," Joanna said and I wondered who she referred to, me or him.

    She looked at me so I replied, "hi to the both of you. Have you slept well?" I asked raising my eyebrows. I couldn''t wait for her to tell me everything.

    "Hmmm hmmm," she nodded before leaning the cup closer to her lips and taking a few sips.

    "Good," I gestured to my room, "I am going to my..."

    Joanna nodded, "yes,"

    I bit my inner cheek to avoid a laugh escaping from my lips when they shared a glance and blushed.

    I walked to my room and waited -non so- patiently for Justin to leave so that I could finally hear what had happened between those two.

    After about half an hour, Justin finally left and I walked down hastily to throw my friend with all the questions I had been wondering since I put two and two together figuring out something had happened that night.

    "What''s going on?" I took a deep breath, "did you two do something this night? Did you enjoy it? Was he sweet? Did you guys wash the bedsheets after right?"

    Maybe the last question should have stayed in my mind, but she laughed at it so I joined her laugh.

    "Yes, we washed the bedsheets." She replied before taking a few seconds to proceed with her thoughts and mentally prepare a satisfying answer which would solve all my doubts.

    A smile appeared on her face and she sat at the edge of the bed.

    She took a long breath and finally opened her mouth to answer me.

 Chapter 137 - Rumors

    Joanna spoke, "yes, we did what you are thinking of..." she swallowed down, "I don''t know how he convinced me though, the last thing I remember is that we were talking about our pasts then we were kissing and a second later...."

    She immediately stopped to talk to blush vigorously, she covered her face with her hands shyly.

    "But it didn''t hurt that much."

    "Was it good??" I raised my eyebrows curiously and smirked waiting for her to reply but she blushed even more.

    "Yes..." she cleared her voice, "it was fun."

    She shrugged and then looked at me with the same curious gaze as if I was hiding her something.

    "What about you!? I bet you had a spicy night as well!" She chuckled.

    My face morphed from a smile to a sad grimace, I couldn''t control my facial expression so she murmured an "oh... I''m sorry." deciphering the sadness in my face.

    I sighed, "not exactly. He opened up about his complicated past. He went through such terrible things you can''t even imagine. I hope his past won''t haunt him anymore." I sighed deeply remembering all the things he mentioned.

    "I hope I can help him somehow."

    Joanna smiled, "you''re already helping him more than anyone does. I am sure he hadn''t talked about those things to anyone. I guess the best thing you can do is listen to him when he feels like opening up and be there for him."

    She was so wise and so mature despite she never had a relationship before.

    "Thank you. I will try my best. He looked so fragile as if any word and any gesture could potentially break him."

    Joanna lowered her gaze to the table, her eyelashes looked even longer and curled when she had her eyes closed. She didn''t even need to put on mascara because her eyelashes were genuinely beautiful.

    "Do you think she needs psychological help?" She drove her gaze back to me allowing me the sigh of her gorgeous emerald eyes.

    "I will try to help him and do my best to be a good shoulder for him but if I can''t help him then I will surely suggest he go to a psychologist," I commented. Even if knowing him I was sure he wouldn''t accept the help of a psychologist. Because firstly he wouldn''t trust them and secondly, a psychologist would mean accepting you lost control over a part of your life and admitting you needed help to overcome that.

    I just hoped he would accept my help and would slowly open up as he did yesterday.

    I changed my clothes and did some quick make-up before going into Joanna''s room again. She was reading a book and stretching her long thin legs on the bed.

    "I should go now, I have interviews to do to hire new employees for the company."

    I hugged Joanna, "see you later."

    I grabbed my bag and left.

    I only had to interview some employees I used to work with when I was still in the Stellantix Company.

    I was quite happy to see them again because even if I wasn''t someone who usually bonded with people I worked with, I still cared about them.

    I usually kept my job and personal life separated, well at least before meeting Cameron.

    I walked into the palace and went to open the window to give the place some fresh air.

    Then I went to make a coffee as I waited for the first employee to arrive.

    Valerie arrived twenty minutes later, she smiled at me highly and then stretched her hand to cheer me. I shook it, "welcome Valerie." She walked inside and glanced at the surrounding,

    "This place is huge." She stated in awe.

    I chuckled, "it is. But looks huger because I still have to set many things. I only set the place with the most essential things."

    She continued to stare at the place for a bit smiling as if she was happy and proud of me. Maybe she wanted to tell me how glad she was but since we never had that kind of relationship she kept it for herself, however, I could read the pride in her eyes.

    After a few minutes of completing she turned around and offered me another smile, this time a different kind, more conservative.

    She tilted her head to the side and sighed, "I have something to tell you because you deserve to know. Rumors are going on in the company, about you and Cameron dating. Some of them say you were put as head of the company just because you date him."

    I got so much taken aback by that statement that I felt the need to take a step back and I even widened my eyes and frowned shaking my head in disbelief.

    "How..."

    I stopped myself before I would ask her how did they know I was dating Cameron, then I remembered the woman at the party. Maybe that woman spread the rumor.

    I didn''t know what to answer, nor how to stop that rumor. I wasn''t even so surprised to hear people underestimating my value and my skills since it was a common habit to think women got to their role because of a man''s help. However, I didn''t expect my co-workers to doubt me, that hurt.

    "Thanks for letting me know," I answered.

    "I don''t care what they think. That''s not true, I got chosen to be the head of the company for other reasons than my interactions." I was honest about everything except the part where I said I didn''t care about them. Because I did, and their opinion cut through my skin like a sharp knife.

    She nodded in agreement, maybe she was one of those good people who took my side in the company when rumors got spread.

    "I know. I always looked up to you Lily. I know how far you went and that you never needed anyone''s push."

    She offered me a sincere proud smile and I did the same, resting my hand on her back in sign of affection and gently pulling her forward before gesturing to the chair to indulge her to sit down.

    "Thank you.. Now sit down for the interview."

 Chapter 138 - Efforts Paid Off

    The interview lasted about a quarter of an hour, not too long since I already knew her skills, her strengths, and weakness, and her experiences based on the tears we had worked together. Interviews were part of the praxis so I had to attend it anyway but after her gentleness of telling me of the rumor and confessing her esteem in my regards, her name now climbed the list and reached the top of the people I will surely hire to work here.

    The second person arrived, she was Sara, someone I worked with since the very beginning. When I came to Simon''s company she was already working there.

    "Hi!" She offered a smile, not too bit not too small, just professional and I did the same.

    "Welcome here. I still have to name this place." I giggled lightly but her face stayed impossible and almost tensed. I had never talked to her much so I didn''t know her personality enough to say if she could be one of the people who talked behind my back or not.

    We did a quick interview then she stood up from the chair and walked to the corridor, she turned around right when she was about to cross it and looked at me with a superior gaze.

    "Is it true that you''re dating Cameron Collins?"

    What the...

    Why were they all suddenly interested in my private romantic story?

    "I don''t think this information is useful for our interview. Thank you for your visit, Sara, I will let you know." I replied, monitoring the peak of my voice not to sound too rude.

    I had to get used to people''s envious and intruding, if I was going to be the head of the company that position also lead people to talk a lot behind my back. The sooner I learn how to deal with that intrusion. The sooner I grew impassible to their offenses.

    I went to open the door for her but she didn''t seem willing to let go that matter, driven by an inexplicable curiosity she turned around once again, this time when she was about to cross the door threshold.

    "I had worked for Stellantix company so many more years than you, girl. I am sure if it wasn''t for him I would be the one to own this company."

    She spat fully rancourous, and I finally saw her for who she truly was. Someone who was jealous of a younger woman and thought she was better than me only because she had been there for longer. She saw me grow day after day and sacrifice even my life to work in that company, yet she still thought my efforts weren''t paid off and that my progress wasn''t deserved.

    "You may work there for longer than me but that doesn''t make you a better worker than me. I probably had accomplished in a shorter time more things you did."

    My voice rang a bit nervous and I started to be annoyed by her subtle comment and by the entire situation. I had never thought that dating someone so powerful would reflect poorly on me.

    "Well, I always knew there must have been a reason why Simon put so much trust in you. I wonder if you had dated him too."

    My jaw dropped forming a perfect O as my eyes widened. That was disrespectful and tactless. Such an insensitive comment was driven by envy and meanness.

    "Leave now." My voice rang nervously, I gestured at the door thinning my eyes and creasing my forehead.

    She rolled her eyes and finally left, I slammed the door close that she didn''t even bother closing on her way out.

    I remained alone inside, so I blurted out my fury, "what an uncouth woman."

    The following two other interviews didn''t mention my affair with Cameron. But Sara''s comment ruined my mood for the day and I spent the interviews tensed and distressed expecting them to call me out as that middle-aged woman did.

    When I finished the interviews I was drained out as if I ran a long marathon without having trained before.

    I expected the people I had worked with for so many years, to be happy for me, to recognize my progress and my hard work. Instead, they were the first people who hadn''t only forgotten what I had done but also criticized me.

    Cameron called me and I answered with a lower voice than the usual that he immediately recognize.

    "What happened?" He questioned alarmed by the sound of my voice.

    "I just got disappointed by my people. I called my ex-coworkers and found out they thought I got here just because of you. One of them even asked me if before you I dated Simon."

    I scoffed.

    "That''s rude. Sometimes it''s their jealousy who speak for them."

    "Maybe that''s the case but I still got hurt by their judgment. I wonder if they had always underestimated my capabilities or if they just do not because they heard we are seeing."

    "You shouldn''t even waste time wondering that, Lily. You should focus on things you can control and let them spend their time envying you while you keep growing. I had met many people saying that behind my back, they said my progress was thanks to my grandfather and that I was incompetent. Now those people beg me for hiring them."

    I smiled, I wished I had his mindset, that I could let people''s judgment don''t affect me or my mood.

    "Their hate even motivated me at first, I thought I had to prove to them who I was with facts but then I learned the only person I owe something to and had to prove a point to was the person I used to be the day before. So I focused to get better daily, to improve in a short time."

    He had a point, maybe I should do the same, but why was it so hard to stop caring about what people thought and start focusing on yourself only?

 Chapter 139 - How Did You Do It?

    "Thank you Cameron for your advice. I am so glad to have you."

    I said, my heart thanked him too with a strong intense heartbeat.

    He was helping me a lot, to make me feel more confident about myself. He helped me to see myself in a different light and I couldn''t be more grateful to him for that.

    I hung off the phone, and drove back home, when I arrived Joanna wasn''t home so I imagined she was with her boyfriend. I cooked some rice as I watched tv and then when I was about to eat, my phone began ringing.

    Who could it be?

    I walked closer to the phone and I answered the unknown number who was calling.

    "Hello?"

    A way too familiar voice spoke leaving me shocked and puzzled. It was Madison''s voice, nonetheless probably the girl who hated me the most for having stolen Cameron from her.

    "Madison? How did you get my number?"

    "So Cameron introduced you to his friends?" She completely ignored my question to ask me a new question.

    "I am going to hang off," I whispered to myself annoyed.

    "Don''t. Wow, that''s such a big step, he had never introduced me to anyone. Only his parents but I had to do all the work myself."

    I scoffed, why was she obsessed with me? Couldn''t she leave me alone and live with it?

    if she thought a call or some threatens would be enough to convince me to walk away from Cameron then she didn''t know me at all.

    I leaned my finger closer to the display ready to press the bottom and hang off on her until her voice screamed from the phone.

    "Don''t hang off."

    I scoffed again, more bothered and annoyed, "Madison what do you want?" I blurted out impatiently.

    "I want to know why you are so special to him. What did you do!? Why did he even break his rules with you?"

    I couldn''t answer her, that was something I wondered as well. I didn''t have an answer to provide her because I didn''t have a reason, neither did I think I have done something to conquer him. I guessed it just happened, that our love just bloomed as soon as we met. That the connection we shared allowed us to follow the already sealed path.

    "I don''t know, I don''t. I guess we fell in love. If love at first sight exists then we are the proof of it."

    A long loud silence followed as if with my answer I hurt her to the point that she couldn''t even answer.

    I heard her swallowing down a mouthful of saliva and her voice cracked, I immediately felt bad for her even if I knew the terrible things she did to Cameron.

    "I loved him so much, Lily. I still do." Her voice sounded so low as if she had no more air in her lungs and she held back the tears.

    "I know..." I whispered.

    Another pause, this time I could hear her heartbreaking in that excruciating silence.

    "I don''t think you can imagine that Lily. I had loved him so much, more than any person could ever be able to love, more than any heart can ever endure. I loved him for two, without being returned the feeling. And now, I am seeing him do the things I wanted him to do with me with you. So effortlessly and so involved. I can''t understand what did I do wrong??"

    All I could hear from the phone was a quavering voice, unsteady and at the same time rancorously angry at me for having achieved so easily what she never had the luck to reach. How could I blame her? I knew very well how Cameron was easy to love, how he made you love him with every bone in you, lusciously ready to dedicate your heart and your life to him as if it was costless. He exuded confidence, charisma, control, and protection from his demeanor. And then his charm and allure followed creating a perfect combination of the perfect man every woman wished to have.

    I knew how love felt. But I didn''t know how being heartbroken by Cameron would be, I didn''t want to know.

    I cleared my voice, managing to keep my cool and take deep controlled breathes.

    I didn''t want to hurt her with my words more than she already was. Neither did I want to enrage her. I felt sorry for her yet I had to choose my words carefully in case Cameron learned I talked with her on the phone.

    I didn''t want to risk ruining my relationship with Cameron, "Madison," my voice came out calm and patient. "I am sorry, I am sure you loved him and that he cared about you a lot. But you have to make peace with that and move on. You deserve someone who loves you as much as you love him."

    "You''re right." Her voice softened up, resonating flat and calm. I smiled, relieved that she finally was beginning to calm down and come back to her senses.

    then again, silence overwhelmed us in a pause that lasted more than I had expected.

    My heart hammered in my chest, dithering if her change of mood was genuine or driven by some mischievous ulterior motive.

    "Lily I think I have an idea." She said suddenly excited.

    Worry grew on my chest and I swallowed down the lump in my throat.

    "About what?" I inquired.

    "I have an idea about a new way to move on him."

    "What is it?" I asked, more worried than curious about the inexplicable reason behind her sudden realization and change of mood.

    "Can I come to your place?" She finally said her amazing idea.

    My eyes widened and my eyebrows arched, did I hear it right?

    "What?"

    I couldn''t believe she was asking me that, didn''t she know that would potentially cause trouble between Cameron and me?

    "Send me your address. I need to see you.. Please."

 Chapter 140 - Perfect Timing

    "Can I come to your place?" She finally said her amazing idea.

    My eyes widened and my eyebrows arched, did I hear it right?

    "What?"

    I couldn''t believe she was asking me that, didn''t she know that would potentially cause trouble between Cameron and me?

    "Send me your address. I need to see you. Please."

    I shook my head as if she could see me through my phone.

    "I am... very busy at the moment." I made up the most ridiculous excuse that came to my mind and obviously she didn''t buy it.

    I heard a loud scoff coming from the phone.

    "Come on Lily. I have to see you and then I won''t bother you anymore. I promise."

    I took a long breath.

    "Fine," I said.

    I told her my address and then she hung off.

    I sat on the sofa and slapped my forehead, why did I let that woman convince me? What if she comes here and murders me? Or kidnap me to force me to tell her my secrets and how I made Cameron fall?

    Maybe I had seen too many serial killers documentaries. But I still needed to be careful, she didn''t sound like a woman who could move on and give up on her ideas so easily.

    "Stop being worried about it, you made the bed now sleep in it. " I told myself.

    I stood up and proceeded to clean up the floor and the dust on the furniture.

    When she rang the doorbell I opened the gate and mentally prepared myself for whatever was going to happen.

    I heard her footsteps approaching the door, the clicking of her high heels on the asphalt, and the brushing of the gold chain against her jacket.

    My hand fled on the door''s handle, the cold surface made me hold my breath pushing me to open the door right away.

    "Hello." My voice high peaked revealing all the discomfort I managed to control in the call.

    She smiled, flashing me with her perfectly bright smile. Her perfectly styled hair as if she just came out from the hairstylist.

    Her long painted nails wich matched purposely with her dress.

    She was very beautiful, she looked even more stunning than the first time I saw her. She seemed to have dressed up purposely for the occasion to see me or maybe I was just overthinking it and she looked that stunning daily.

    "Come in." I fakest a smile. "Why did you want to visit me?"

    The sooner I understood the reason why she came the sooner she could walk both out of my life and out of my house forever.

    "Well.." She glanced at my house, "you have a beautiful house."

    "Thank you... now tell me..." I hissed, I didn''t want her to stay here much longer. Her presence there was making me feel more nervous and uneasy as if I was under judgment.

    "Hmm sure, alright. Maybe if we bond and get close I will stop hating you so much and will find a reason why Cameron loves you beside your pretty face."

    I chuckled at her statement, thinking it was a joke but when her face remained serious I understood she wasn''t joking.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea," I said. "Cameron wouldn''t like that and I doubt we can ever be friends if we are both interested in the same man. I told you the address because I still want you to move on and you to get over it."

    "Alright," she let her hands fall loose along her side, then she scoffed reassigned at the thought I wouldn''t let her overcome my limits. Even if she had good intentions, I highly doubted being friends with me would ever help her to fully move on Cameron. On the contrary, I guessed she would still see me as a potential enemy.

    I regretted having invited her there in the first place, now I had to find a way to indulge her to leave as soon as possible so that she wouldn''t be my problem anymore.

    If I helped her move on Cameron, I would finally stop having her in the middle of my affairs and she will find obsession over different subjects than me.

    "Have you ever been loved by someone you didn''t return the feelings for?" I asked.

    She nodded, "yes once," she twitched her eyebrow upwards, questionably. Wondering where I was getting at.

    "Do you remember the reason why you didn''t love him back?" I asked, hinting at a smile.

    Her lips'' corners moved of a inch up in a hint of a smile but then relaxed, probably finally figuring out what I was getting at with my question.

    "No, there just wasn''t a spark there."

    I nodded, glad to hear what I wanted to hear, "maybe that''s the same thing that happened to Cameron have you ever thought about that?"

    She finally smiled, her nose wrinkled with her shy smile, but that sudden change lasted only a few seconds before she changed her mood again and she grew hesitant.

    She shook her head, "with Cameron is different. He had other girlfriends but his heart didn''t even move with any of them, nor me. whereas when he is with you his heart seems to be affected by a storm." She still sounded much rancorous and I felt the last nerves of patience being hit, it was hard to maintain calm but I had to do it to save a future with Cameron without her getting in the middle.

    I took an inner deep breath, "maybe back then he wasn''t in a good place in his life and he didn''t feel ready to love yet. Madison, there are many other more reasons which you can''t control, timing is also important. What I am trying to say is that I don''t have anything more than you or any other woman he dated before me. I guess we just happened to meet and fall in love in perfect timing when both of us needed the other person to rise. Back when we had met I had broken up with my boyfriend and the last thing I wanted was to jump right away into a new relationship but here I am.. There are things you can''t control, which just happen because your heart is already set to take a particular path."

 Chapter 141 - She Is Crazy

    Her eyes filled with tears, "Then who can I blame?" Her voice sounded desperately ridiculous as a baby who cried because her mother didn''t buy her favorite toy. Her face tensed up holding back the sadness that overwhelmed her, she almost grew ugly as her facial muscles contracted to limit the damage that the distress caused her.

    She clenched her fists, for some instants I feared she would cry, scream or even yell at me.

    But she didn''t, her effort not to do so created some vertical creaks on her forehead. She walked toward the door with her fists still clenched, taking a long step to the door.

    Then again she turned around, facing me, "you''re right. But it hurts." The way her voice creaked reflected the pain she was in. I could see the same desperation in her eyes that I had when Carl told me he cheated on me.

    This time she didn''t seem afraid to be seen that vulnerable and wretched, unlike the first times I talked to her when she pretended she was unbreakable and emotionless as a surface to protect her from the entire world.

    "It hurts to know that you can''t control it and that not even a glimpse of love touched his heart when he was with me. It hurts knowing I am still holding onto it and hoping it would change even if it had been years. But you''re right, I have to accept it. Despite everything, I am glad he met someone wise and mature like you." She forced a painfully smile and her lips trembled as her eyes blinked, even more, a few times to drive away from the tears which tickled to break out.

    "Thank you." I returned the smile, so she walked to the door slowly as if she was carrying her heavy past with her.

    I watched at her crossing the door''s threshold and when she finally got in the car I closed the door.

    I took a long deep breath, I am still alive.

    Now that I survived her I had to survive Cameron after telling him about Madison''s visit and if I''d succeed, I could consider myself immortal.

    I laughed at my thought and then began to do the housework to keep me occupied in the hours Joanna was still away.

    When Joanna came back I told her what happened during her absence and when I was over with my explanation she commented with only a word, "crazy."

    "She is crazy." She repeated after a brief pause.

    I chuckled, "she is just in love." A side of me agreed with Joanna and thought Madison was way too exaggerated, but another small side of me understood her and sympathized with her. Maybe I would have done the same if I was her.

    "If she ever comes here again, tell me please."

    I laughed loudly, "okay. Thank you for your concern."

    "We should make homemade pasta!" She walked to the kitchen and took flour and eggs out of the pantry.

    "Alright, I will follow your orders then." I pretended to be a soldier standing at attention.

    She poured the flour on the table and then carefully dug her finger on the top of the mountain to create a hole. She added the eggs and began to knead, firstly more gently, and then, when the dough grew stiffener, she kneaded more energetically.

    Her hands were so small and her fingers thin and short yet she handled the dough as if she was a practiced cook, she energetically pressed her bodyweight against it and then shaped it into a ball, she crushed it against the table and worked it energetically until the consistency got softer.

    She dusted flour on the work surface whenever the dough got sticky.

    After about ten minutes the dough was soft and smooth enough to work with it.

    That''s when she pointed at me, her breath was slightly shortened, for working it too much. "your turn, you can use the rolling pin now." She headed it to me so I grabbed the extremities of the rolling pin and carefully rolled it over the dough, flattening it.

    Then again and again, until it was as thin as a paper.

    "Perfect!" She exclaimed clapping her hands.

    claimed.

    She took the dough and ran it through the widest setting of your pasta maker. Not satisfied by the thickness she ran it through the first set two more times and then three times on the second set too.

    When it reached the perfect thickness she sprinkled the pieces of dough with flour before proceeding in cutting.

    The final result looked so great and I already couldn''t wait to taste it.

    When we were done cutting the pasta we added it to the boiling water waiting for it to cook.

    Meantime Joanna melted some cheese in a pot for the sauce.

    "I wonder if Madison will ever get over it."

    She broke the silence to brighten the subject back on Madison''s visit.

    "I just hope she won''t bother me while she figures it out."

    She laughed at my response, "where did the woman who took her side go?" she raised an eyebrow reminding me I used to take her side at first.

    I did the best I could do to fix her problems but now it was time for her to walk on her own and fix her issues.

    Meantime I cut some tomatoes to add to the sauce.

    The truth was that I couldn''t stop thinking of Cameron, wondering what he would think if he discovered I let that woman walk in my house and I even gave her advice on her personal life. I knew how private Cameron was and how hard it was for him to open up.

    As the thoughts gathered at the bottom of my mind and overwhelmed me, the knife I carried slipped out of the tomatoes I was cutting and mistakenly hit my skin.

    "Ouch," I whispered in protest as the cut began to blood slightly.

    I rolled my eyes and walked to search for a bandaid.

    Joanna helped me to put the bandaid on, then she glowered at me.

    "Be careful please." she rebuked me in a scolding tone of voice yet sweetly concerned about my health.

    I went back to the cutting station and this time I wore gloves before continuing to cut the tomatoes.

    When the pasta was ready we mixed all the ingredients adding the sauce and the Parmigiano on top.

 Chapter 142 - Different

    The pasta was so delicious that we ended up eating two big dishes each of them. Then we watched a movie and went straight to bed.

    The next morning a message woke me up, it was Cameron who wished me a good morning and then asked me to have breakfast with him in the same cafeteria nearer to his place.

    I dressed up and reached the place where Cameron already waited for me there. My heart didn''t disappoint in reminding me what I was keeping from him since it began hammering in my chest as soon as my gaze fell on him. Pushing me to tell him about Madison before it was too late.

    "Hi," I said before kissing him.

    He held my hand and then locked our lips back together in a long kiss.

    "I have something to tell you," I told him straight away because I felt like every second I passed without telling him the guilty grew inside me making my nerves tense a bit more.

    My stomach clenched when he gazed at me and fear of losing him invaded my heart, making my hand tremble and my gaze flinch away.

    "What happened?" He asked probably reading the signs.

    The words got stuck in my throat, worrying the dimness I saw in his eyes would fade away once I tell him the truth. Or that his grip in holding my hand would release a bit and I would stop feeling so undefeatable when with him.

    "Lily you''re worrying me." He said stopping his way to the cafeteria to look at me intensely.

    I released a loud breath, "Madison called me last night. She wanted to know why you fell in love with me and not with her."

    His jaw tensed up, just like I thought and his forehead creased. He swallowed down but the sparkle in his eyes was still there and the grip of his hand was still tight.

    "She continued to insist about wanting to know more, she sounded very desperate. She asked my address to speak in person so I gave it to her."

    His forehead creased even more as if he was confused, "why would you give her your address and how did she even find your number?"

    I entwined my fingers with him, brushing on his smooth skin with the tip of my thumb. I hoped neither this nor anything in the entire world would allow our hands from departing.

    "I don''t know, I thought if I saw her maybe she would eventually stop harassing me. She said she called someone on the company pretending to be a client who wanted to speak with me to get my number."

    He nodded, still confused and unable to understand why I did those things, to be honest, I couldn''t understand either. It just happened so fast and I got caught in the spur of the moment.

    He refound his compose and nodded, his hand was still glued on mine so I got reassured by his touch.

    "Alright. So she left and didn''t do anything else?" He asked.

    I shook my head, "no, nothing else."

    "If he contacts you again please ignore her and let me deal with her. She has to stop this immature insane behavior."

    I took a breath of relief and when my muscles relaxed he smiled.

    "Why do you look so relieved?" He turned around and began walking to the cafeteria again.

    " Because I was very worried you would be mad and eventually broke up with me." As soon as my thoughts turned into speaking words I realized how pathetic my thought was and that it was insane to think he would break up with me and ruin our relationship just because of his ex''s visit.

    "what?" He laughed out amused and he shook his head. I smiled too, luckily he didn''t get mad. My heart lost the pondering weight of preoccupation and his fingers cupped my chin.

    "You need something much more serious than this to drive me mad, Lily. I was nervous she bothered you too much but I am glad you''re fine. I told you that I won''t let anyone get in the middle of our fairytale do you remember? I wouldn''t let this little complication either."

    "I do remember."

    I smiled so happily and was excited to hear those words leave his mouth. I couldn''t believe he wasn''t even scolding me or getting angry at all. He was a good man who knew how to treat a woman even if he had never dated anyone before.

    "Then remember it forever Lily because I will never change my mind." His thumb pressed on my chin, and his lips brushed gently on mine. He kissed me tenderly as if he needed to let the words pass through my lips to make me believe it.

    "I will." I smiled, traveling my gaze to his lips and then back to his big brown eyes.

    "I will remember it and never doubt it ever again." My eyes sparkled. "Promise," I whispered.

    "Good." and after that, he kissed me, more passionately, his hand set on my hips, and with a gentle push, our bodies collided together. His hands moved down my hips and my body vibrated in his call. How good his touch feels on me. I could feel it penetrating in my bones recognizing it as if his hands were made to touch me.

    His touch was secure and the kiss felt gentle and sweet, freeing me with all the doubts that occurred to me before seeing him. Now those were all useless, powerless, and didn''t have any effect on me. He forgave me once again, proving another time the truthfulness of his feelings for me. I had to stop worrying and overthinking, I had to focus on my feelings for him and trust him more. He wasn''t like other men so he didn''t deserve to be treated like other men.. If with others I could get anxious and stressed for the potential chance of them misbehaving or cheating on me, I had to remind myself Cameron would never do those things. Because just simply as it is, he isn''t like other men

 Chapter 143 - Airplane

    We went to the same cafeteria we already stopped by the morning after I slept at his place, the waiter who wrote down my name the first time I went there reminded me and cheered me with a warm "welcome miss Lily Waldorf I am glad to see you back."

    I smiled at him and walked to the table at the bottom of the room.

    I ordered and after offering another smile the waiter walked away to take the other orders.

    "I am starting to get used to the special attention people give me just because I am your girlfriend," I said smirking as Cameron heard me giggle.

    "And you had only been to one place. Imagine me bringing you to all the other spots I know. You will be spoiled with attention." Cameron leaned forward strutting.

    "Then I want to go to all those places!" I raised my voice and nodded.

    "I was thinking about that last night, Lily. I was wondering maybe we deserve a little break." He stated, before taking a short breath.

    "Should we start right now? We still have to spend the weekend away." He said, the waiter meantime placed our cups on the table and served our breakfasts.

    "Thank you." I thanked the waiter and when he left I leaned my chin on my hand and slouched forward waiting for Cameron to continue. I had already prepared everything in the company, in case of absence so if he truly was ready to go I wouldn''t mind. I tapped my fingers on my chin as If I had to think about his proposal when deep down I was

    "What do you like most mountains or sea?" He asked.

    That was such a hard question, I loved both mountains and the sea. Maybe the sea was more romantic but the mountains were more private, immersed in nature, and would be more original than the usual holidays at the beach. Even if I guessed with someone like Cameron by my side every place would be special just thanks to his presence.

    "I guess I would go for mountains now," I replied as I spun my cappuccino.

    When we finished eating he stood up and took me under his arm, he called his driver and told him to cancel all his meetings on the weekend and to call Kevin because we needed to leave.

    "Wait. Now?!" I asked realizing he wanted to leave right away. Did that mean he was going to do something he hadn''t planned or organized days and weeks before? He was changing his plans for the days just because I wanted to leave.

    What did I do to deserve him?

    "Let me call Joanna then."

    I said, smiling with all the joy and the excitement in my body. I couldn''t wait to leave as well. When Carl decided to do things like that a few weeks in advance, I used to complain because I didn''t have everything ready but now that the same thing happened with Cameron, once again I just realized the problem wasn''t me. Because If I truly wanted to leave for a weekend out with Carl I would have done it, despite all the plans for the week. I called Joanna as well and when I gave her the news she reassured me she would visit the palace from time to time to check if everything was perfect and that he will change the bedsheets if Justin slept with her. I laughed at her comment and then nodded, "good, don''t forget to say hi to him. Talk to you soon." I cheered and then hung off the phone.

    I couldn''t believe I was going to leave with him again, for the second time without having planned anything and as a surprise. I didn''t have a suitcase that day just like in Las Vegas but I didn''t care. Unless I had my identification documents and I had Cameron with me I had everything I needed.

    He held my hand, checked his phone, and smiled. "Kevin is waiting for us. Second thoughts?"

    I shook my head, "not a whiff of second thoughts nor doubts."

    I smiled, "that''s what I wanted to hear."

    We got in his car and he drove us Tl the airport but we entered the specially reserved entrance.

    there was only an airstrip and the airplane had a familiar logo written on it: CC.

    He had a personal airplane. Why did his airplane surprise me so much even if I knew how rich he was?

    "Wow!" I covered my mouth with my hands in suprise and a huge smile extended to my lips.

    "Is it yours?" I asked and he smiled.

    "Mhh mhhh." He nodded taking my hand and helping me to climb on it.

    I had bever been to a private jet, and that was his, the huge CC logo proved it.

    the inside of that amazing plane was decorated and refined, simple in its details. The pilot had a tag with the name Kevin on it letting me deduce that was the person he called earlier. Was that Kevin''s job? To be paid to wait for Cameron to call him whenever he needed. He cheered at professionally with a hint of a wave.

    Cameron reached the bottom of the plane and I followed him inside a private suite, with a double bed better than any first-class hotel''s room could offer. The bed was white covered in flannel sheets and a quilt, to the side there were two seats with tv in case passengers wanted to watch tv or browse on the internet.

    He sat at the edge of the bed and gestured to me to reach him. He removed his jacket and his shoes then he laid on the bed as if he was in his private room at house laying his head on the pillow.

    I crawled on the bed as well and then when reached the bottom I laid with my stomach down and contemplated the view of the plane.. It was so amazing.

 Chapter 144 - Check List..

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable.]

    Cameron admired me crawling up on the pillow as if I was there to give him a show whereas I didn''t even notice where his thought was heading to and that his imagination could be colored by some mischievousness at my innocent gesture.

    I just noticed when a smirk appeared on his face as soon as I laid on my stomach and his gaze fell on my bottom.

    After contemplating my curves for some seconds, he climbed on top of me, I felt his sculptured body brushing on the back of me as his gaze was still glued on my bottom.

    He wrapped his hands around my hips as I felt his warm breath tapping against my skin provoking thrills over my neck, and then he pressed his waist on me allowing me to feel his member hardening against my bottom and shivers ran through me.

    His hand caressed my neck as he hardened against my bottom. He took my hair and put it on the side not to have it on his way as he peppered sweet long kisses all over my side.

    His hand wrapped around my stomach now, keeping me closer to him, as his gaze traveled down me, down to my curves, and then to my legs. Shivers all over my veins flickering on my thighs and making me hold my breath in anticipation. The orbs of his eyes grew darker as his gaze flamed through me, he pressed against me a bit more as his hands were on my hips. He climbed slightly down allowing me to feel his length and hardness pass through my bottom. I swallowed down at how big it was but my stomach fluttered in response. His gaze wasn''t the only thing lusting after me and looking forward to possessing me.

    I was trapped with my back pressed on his chest and with my legs against his knees.

    I felt the airplane slightly tremble as it gained speed to get ready to take off, he didn''t let me move from that position, and with him still, upon me, he slipped his hands to my legs. He went to touch my knees, then slightly moved up until his touch shivered through my thighs, feeling how wet I already was. He smirked proudly at the effect he had on me distracting me from the plane taking off and slowly rising from the ground.

    With the movement of the plane, his luscious touch felt even more possessive on me, luckily there was way too much movement to allow the pilot to hear my breath escalating so quickly. My ass now was completely exposed to his touch, he slapped my bottom cheek, violently sweet leading my back to inadvertently arch and my hands to grip over the bed sheets for support.

    Then he bent down, biting the skin of my butt but the pain was the last thing I felt as the euphoria took over me.

    "Have you ever had sex on a private jet?"

    His voice was deep enough to make my heart race at the sound.

    He was going to take me on a plane, on his plane. With a pilot standing to the complete opposite side of the plane and with only a curtain to hide our impudence.

    I shivered at the idea, but before I could focus and answer him and tell him that I had never done it before, he forced a moan to escape my lips as his finger got inside my hole. My fists clenched against the sheet and my stomach contracted to soak in the inner pleasure.

    "Well, this will be your first time then." He informed me with what I had already imagined, yet I couldn''t avoid another moan to get past through my lips unrestrainedly.

    I moaned out his name so loudly that the sound resonated over the walls.

    When he slipped his finger out of me he left me with a great will of having him inside again and again until the plane would land. I really hoped that flight would be long enough to satisfy the desire that controlled my body at that moment.

    He removed his trousers, it felt weird doing it in such a place, almost as if we were doing it in someone''s else place where we broke in just for the night. Or maybe it was the excitement of the moment that made me feel that way. The plane took over, pushing me violently to the side but luckily Cameron stopped my fall with a practical grip. I set my hands back on the bedsheets as I got back down on all four.

    He pushed me closer to save me from a sudden following push and just then he penetrated in me from behind.

    "Fuck," I screamed in pleasure. He lifted my skirt completely and just then he began to thrust, in a slow-motion at first then he increased the rhythm as the plane lifted on.

    My ears plugged up and shivers ran from my back down and to my legs, meeting inside my core.

    My heart dropped in my chest as the plane increased its speed but soon my focus was abruptly drifted away from the plane when Cameron thrust a bit faster. I touched the sky with one finger both emotionally and physically speaking. He thrust more and more until my eyes rolled in pleasure and the moans became our soundtrack for the flight.

    It was so long and hard that the pleasure reached every side of me. His fingers even whetted over my folds and then massaged on my clit as he was still inside me, overwhelming me in a new world of pleasure. Soon the quakes of the plane became pleasuring when those thrusts synchronized Cameron''s thrusts.

    "It feels so good," I screamed out as I squeezed my eyes.. There were so many more places I hadn''t sex in, I wondered if he planned to make me check the entire list with his generous help.

 Chapter 145 - Smile

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable. Read at the end of smut alert.]

    The more he penetrated inside me the more the pleasure intensified, my eyes rolled over and I felt the need to let it out with a loud moan.

    My muscles contracted in endurance as his thrusts continued until I couldn''t take it anymore and I felt my stomach dropping over and turning as I reached my climax.

    "It felt so good. I had never thought first times could be like this." I said out of breath as I managed to sit down and cover myself.

    My arms felt a bit tired from supporting my weight so I rested for a big in that warm bed as he laid as well.

    "They always feel this good with me." He whispered back.

    [end smut]

    The plane slowed down and landed half an hour later when we were already dressed up and there was no sign nor proof of what we had done.

    Despite that, as soon as I realized we landed I blushed, worried that the pilot may have heard us.

    Cameron soon read my preoccupation and smirked mischievously "don''t worry he didn''t hear us nor see us"

    The thought of him reading my mind made me blush even more in shyness.

    I clenched my teeth not to let the pilot''s lip-read what I would say and then I whispered, "how can you be so sure about it?" My cheeks heated but he only was even more amused by my reaction.

    "I am not sure about it." He commented shrugging, was he teasing me?

    "Stop it!l I complained with a scolding tone of voice.

    I fixed my dress and when I was ready he opened the curtains of that private suit and walked toward the exit of the plane.

    The pilot opened the door but I made sure to keep my gaze down afraid that if I unconsciously met his gaze I would grow as red as a tomato.

    Cameron was holding back the laughs. Amused by my shyness.

    "Thank you, Kevin." He said but his gaze set on me, I hated him for some instants.

    "We enjoyed the flight," Cameron smirked to me and I glowered at him and nudged him. He was teasing me!

    "It was a pleasure to meet you, miss..."

    The pilot stretched his hand and I shook it meeting his gaze only for some fractions of instants before flinching away.

    "Lily Waldorf," I said.

    "She is my girlfriend," Cameron said.

    the pilot widened his eyes then he nodded and proceeded on opening the door to allow us to talk down.

    "Do you think he heard you? He didn''t seem so surprised to learn you are my girlfriend."

    This time I stepped his foot in protest of his continuous teasing just in time before Kevin turned around.

    He tightened his eyes to endure the pain and then laughed.

    He took my hand and we finally walked down.

    I really loved how well Cameron and I got along, we had fun like two best friends, we talked about our past as If we knew for years and we fucked like two perverse teenagers.

    Could I ask more than what I already had? I doubted so.

    "I will let you know when we leave," Cameron told Kevin as we walked away.

    "What will he do now?" I asked pointing at the pilot.

    "I booked a hotel room for him that he will stay in waiting for me to call him when we want to leave"

    I grimaced curving the corners of my lips down astonished.

    "Wow," I commented.

    He shrugged, "well, I pay him a lot to keep himself available for me."

    I wondered if his mania of having everything under control became a vice or something he got used to during the years as he lived as Cameron Collins.

    I wondered how it felt to become miss Collins, if people would have been at my service and if I would like it.

    My heart already dropped in my chest just to jump in my throat in joy and a smile grew on my lips as the image of me marrying him shaped in my mind.

    Maybe it was too early to marry but I already liked the idea, I glanced at him with the smile still on my face.

    "What are you smiling at?" He asked with a glimpse of a smile on his lips as well.

    I was thinking of you and me together at the altar.

    If only he knew, I wondered what he would have thought of such a crazy idea.

    "I am smiling at us," I said, at my answer, he laughed slightly.

    "You''re so in love." He said laughing but caressing my cheek.

    He couldn''t imagine how much I was indeed in love with him. So much that I even learned by heart the way he smiled. With four different grimaces of his lips, each one had a different meaning.

    When he smirked mischievously his lips'' corners moved up slowly and his pupils dilatated. On his chin formed a little almost imperceptible crease.

    While when he smiled of circumstance - for instance when he introduced to clients or he gave work speeches - his smile affected his cheeks which raised upward but the smile didn''t affect his eyes.

    Then there was a shy smile, the smile he put on whenever he forced a smile to hide his vulnerability to everyone but me. That smile was usually followed by a swallow and for some instant, he flinched his gaze to the floor before thinning his lips back to their place.

    Then there was his most genuine sweet smile, the smile I fell in love with as soon as I first saw it. Which widened for his entire cheeks and his eyes thinned up in the smile. His entire face tendered at that innate gesture and from the cold strict impassible CEO, he turned in the sweetest man I had ever met.

    I just loved how that smile filled with love was only reserved to me and how with that smile his whole face was affected in the smile, his eyes even sparkled in a doting fondness and darkened at the same time, devouring me with lust in a combination of both the best words.

 Chapter 146 - Cameronito

    He called a cab and gave him the address. We reached a huge farm, the right side was dedicated to livestock, whereas the left side was for growing and cropping plants of every kind from fruit to vegetables.

    Many other people took care of the farms, drove tractors, and took care of the agricultural processes.

    It was such an amazing sight to look at, I couldn''t even imagine that was Cameron''s. Having a farm was kinda contradictory to his company.

    He opened the wooden gate and entered the farm allowing me in as well. He looked so genuinely happy to have me brought there. An old man with a long white beard turned around and when he saw Cameron, his eyes sparkled in joy.

    Then filled with tears as he covered his mouth in disbelief and walked hastily to reach us.

    The man hugged Cameron in a sweet embrace.

    "Cameron!" He cheered in a shaky voice.

    "Hi, uncle Manuelito! How are you doing?" Cameron said smiling with one of the most sincere smiles he had ever given.

    "I am doing well! We just harvest many plants this morning come in please!"

    The man''s gaze drifted to meet my gaze and his eyes widened as if he saw a ghost. He seemed to be in disbelief of finally meeting someone close to Cameron. I offered him a shy smile and stretched my hand, he shook it and then covered my hand with his other hand as he gave me a trembling smile.

    "She is my girlfriend, Lily Waldorf."

    Girlfriend.

    I would never get used to being called girlfriend, my heart at the sound of that word swallowed so much that I couldn''t restrain a smile to pain on my face.

    "Girlfriend??? This is the first time you introduce us to your girlfriend!" His eyes got even wider as he raised his eyebrows in a positive shock and awe.

    "I know. She is my first one in lots of things." He smiled as he referred to something only me and him could understand and I genuinely did the same.

    The man left my hand abruptly to hug me in a tight embrace, "then let''s hug we are family!!"

    I smiled, he looked so sweet and affectioned in his genuine gestures, he made me feel home and loved even if I just met him.

    As we walked inside, Cameron held my hand and began to tell me about the place.

    "Manuelito is my grandfather''s brother, he is one of the dearest people to me because he reminds me of my grandfather."

    Hearing that Manuelito turned around and smiled at Cameron and me.

    "This farm is yours?" I asked Cameron who nodded as he opened the door and we sat on a wooden table with lots of cut vegetables on it.

    "Yes, I inherited from my family. I visit it rarely but everything I come to my heart fills with happiness. I have so many memories of me as a kid helping my relatives to grow plants."

    Manuelito nodded as he heard Cameron move talking about that place, he couldn''t stop staring at me almost as If he needed to make sure that I wouldn''t disappear.

    Then Cameron joined him to cut the bell peppers as another old man walked to us. He was a farmer there for over 50 years and he seemed just as happy to come to my acquaintance just like if he was a familiar member.

    They began to tell me the farm''s story and how first it was only a little house in the middle of a way too big land. Cameron''s grandfather had the idea to create a garden and grow plants there. Then he began to sell his plants on the market and day after day the garden got bigger and bigger.

    Now they had many animals such as cows, goats, chickens, and hens.

    As we chatted more farmers stopped by to introduce themselves to me and then went back to their works.

    When it was lunchtime, Manuelito asked me if I would like to taste the local ingredients he just harvested and I couldn''t be more excited to accept.

    As he went to cook Cameron and I remained alone, letting me deduce how real we were, meeting his relatives and staying at the places he used to stay when he was younger. That was such a perfect relationship, "you can''t imagine how happy you made me by letting me visit such a special place to you." I said.

    "I am glad you liked it. Manuelito seemed to like you a lot!" He smiled.

    "Is Manuelito his real name?" I asked curiously as I raised my eyebrows and peeked in the chicken from where an amazing scent of fresh vegetables and eggs came from.

    "His real name is Manuel but he used to have an Italian girlfriend who called him Manuelito. So since that day, we began to call him like that."

    He giggled.

    "So should I call you Cameronito too?" I smirked.

    He shook his head vigorously at my questioning, "please don''t, unless you want to torture me."

    Maybe I should do that only to get my little revenge for making me blush when he mentioned the pilot of his private airplane hearing us earlier.

    I folded my arms as the smirk grew bigger on my face but he soon deciphered my devilish thoughts and pointed his finger at me.

    "Do not ever try to do so." He threatened me with a low hoarse voice which was so sensual that made me want to continue just to hear it again.

    "Will think about that, Cameronito."

    I smirked even more and his jaw tensed, "Lily!" His voice got deeper and a smile grew on my lips.

    It felt good to be scolded by your boyfriend when his voice was so hot and penetrating.

    I had better liked someone as much as I like him, nobody ever made my heart beat the way he does.

    I didn''t know if that was emotional or just bare physical attraction.

 Chapter 147 - Growing Plants

    Manuel placed a huge pot on the table as he served us a dish full of vegetables and rice cooked in coconut milk and Curcuma.

    "Thank you." I smiled, the dish was so colorful and emanated a scent of so many tastes and spices.

    When I tasted it I was amazed at the taste of the vegetables they were so natural and fresh, I looked around at the ancient wooden furniture, the agriculture tools hanging from the walls.

    Everything was so rustic that I hardly imagined Cameron could own such a place, yet he still looked like he belonged there.

    He was so sweet with his grandfather''s brother, talking to him tenderly and informing people there about his work and then he even asked them if we could go to collect eggs in the hen house as soon as we finished lunch. Even if that place was inherited and he was the one in charge of the farm he still makes it sound like he was a guest.

    I had never realized the beauty of nature and the calm which come along with him, maybe in the future, it would be amazing to rent a house in the countryside with Cameron.

    After eating and complimenting Manuelito, Cameron and I walked to the hen''s house to collect eggs. I had never done that and I struggled walking without dunking in the soil. As soon as we opened the door the chickens targeted me, making me widen my eyes and want to turn around to run away.

    Then I understood they weren''t targeted at me, instead, they were targeting at the basked of feed I was carrying.

    "You have to give them the food and when they stood up to eat just run to get the eggs."

    At first, hearing Cameron''s explanation I thought that was easy but when I took one step inside I immediately regretted underestimating that work. The hens ran toward me so I immediately let the basket of feed down but the chickens gathered there and began tapping to fight for food.

    I ran to get the eggs but when a few chickens finished eating and understood my intention they charged me.

    "Oh no!" I screamed afraid and I heard Cameron giggle as I ran as fast as I could outside before closing the door behind me.

    I took a deep breath as If I just risked my life as Cameron couldn''t stop smiling amusedly.

    I waved the two eggs I managed to catch before escaping and he nodded, clapping his hands.

    "Good start!"

    "They looked so angry!" I complained.

    "It''s fine, they are not used to seeing you. Watch!" He said.

    He opened the door again and let a glimmer open so that I could see him. He walked inside slowly and quietly, he poured the basket down to spread the feed around so that all the chicken could feed. Then, still, very quietly, he walked to the eggs and slowly picked most of them. Until finally he ran outside.

    "That was perfect, couldn''t expect less from you!"

    He chuckled at my comment and then took my hand before walking to the garden. He explained to me that at first they only used to keep their salads, tomatoes, and onions because those were the easiest vegetables to harvest. He also told me he wanted to expand that farm, even more, he was so enthusiastic as he spoke, looking forward to letting me visit all the amazing plants that the farm held.

    Then he bent down to pick a blueberry and he leaned in closer to my lips, when I bit it he kissed me right away.

    "I love you, Lily." He said out of nowhere.

    "I love you so much it hurts. I wonder how is it even possible to love this hard. It''s as if all the years I had spent repressive in love were balanced by this unconditional crazy love I feel even inside my bones."

    I bent down as well picking a raspberry, I leaned in closer to his lip as he delicately bit it. I placed another kiss on his sweet peachy

    "I love you too Cameron I feel the same about you."

    He smiled at me as he looked straight into my eyes and then told me, "wait a second."

    I saw him turn around and head to a chair, where there were baskets of fruit and vegetables, He picked those up and put them to the side to get the basket with him as he reached me.

    When he laid down I noticed there were seeds inside, he got a handful of those and then poured some in my hand.

    "We should grow plants and come back from time to time. To check how the plants are and take care of them."

    I nodded, I liked that idea as if the plant was the result of our love that we had to water it and take care of it daily not to let it dry out.

    We kneeled and dug two little holes where we put the seeds in before filling the holes again. Then he poured some water in and stood up.

    "I hope they grow and we will visit them a few times in a year until they turn in trees."

    I smiled.

    "And we will be there when they grow Lily. We will be there to watch them grow. Because we will stay together forever."

    I mentally recorded what he said to me and put it in the back of my mind to let it sink there enough so that the next time I would feel doubtful about our relationship I will remember that.

    We walked past his plants and from time to time we stole some grape or berries from here and there. The light breeze and the birds chirping made me feel safe and at peace in that place. I had always underestimated the power of nature and gardens.

    "What do you love so much about gardening?" I asked as he sat on one chair and pushed me to sit on his lap.

    "I wish I had more time to fully see their growth and their progress. I like giving plants life and seeing them grow just because of me, it''s such an amazing reward that goes beyond money and success. It''s like creating life and knowing that their growth fully depends on you."

    He pointed at a plum plant, "when I was a kid that plant never grew, but now look at it. Full of plums. Being immersed in nature makes you realize what the most important things in life are."

    I agreed with him, sometimes we forget about what''s truly important opressed by the course of our lives and problems. At the end of the day, we had to remember that our happiness is something we can achieve easily and life is much less complicated than we think.

    "I had never thought I would bring a girl here." He broke the silence. "You helped me to grow and trust people. I feel such a better person since I met you. I even raised my workers'' salary just because." He chuckled.

    "Oh, you did?" I pretended to be surprised, "they should thank me with a rate of their monthly income then."

    We both laughed until I stood up and dug my hand in his hair. "Did I hear it wrong or are you thinking of a future with me?"

    I asked as he gripped around my hips again and pushed me on his lap.

    "I do. I hope you like the future I will provide us. I am not sure if I can give you kids right now but I am sure I can make you happy."

    I smiled as I caressed his cheek, "I know. Making me happy is still enough for me."

    I accepted the constraint of not having kids with someone like Carl who mistreated me, underestimated me, and that I didn''t love. I could accept it too for someone like Cameron who had lived such a traumatic past.

    "I just want to spend the rest of my life like you, living like we are living right now. Without useless arguments and scenes bjt with someone like you who pushes himself over his limits just to prove to me how much he loves me. That''s what I want today and for the rest of my life Cameron."

    For now, my main goal was to be happy, for once in my life. Stop caring about if and buts and just live him to the fullest. The issue of him not being willing to have kids wasn''t so important to me now, that was still a dream of mine but I could exclude it for the moment to focus on other things like my company and maybe who knows also marrying and moving together.

    I wanted to do concrete things with him but at the same time, I wanted to enjoy our relationship in the simplicity of it without adding too many things to the package or rushing things, which could only complicate our fairytale.

    "I am happy like this Cameron.. I am happier than I had ever been."

 Chapter 148 - Vulnerable

    We headed back inside and climbed the stairs to reach the second floor which was for guest rooms. We pulled the beds closer to form a king bed and then laid on it.

    I couldn''t believe laying on a vintage bed and a farm would be so much better than any five stars hotel I had been to. I couldn''t even believe we made it.

    "Lily." He turned around, seeking for my hand to hold it and when his gaze met mine he smiled.

    "I think it''s time for you to meet my mother." He took a long deep sigh.

    "She doesn''t live much faraway from here if you''re ready we could visit her tomorrow."

    I couldn''t believe he truly proposed me to meet his mother, I just grew excited and at the same time more nervous at the idea since I heard it.

    "I am ready," I said before I could even think about it twice. I was just too excited to meet her and I didn''t want him to change his mind before it was too late.

    I ended up staying awake the entire night thinking about his mother, he never talked too much about her despite when she told me about her father.

    Not knowing much about her gave me even more reasons to be anxious but I kept my distress under control, as I promised myself earlier, I wouldn''t let my concern and negativity get the best of me.

    I succeeded in gathering those potential negative thoughts in the back of my mind but still, I couldn''t fall asleep.

    I only fall asleep at about 5 am and slept a few hours before the rooster would crow, waking us up. I found myself trapped by Cameron''s hand which embraced my chest.

    I waited for him to wake up since he slept so peacefully and when he did he smiled catching me staring at him.

    "Good morning beauty," I whispered to him before climbing closer and placing a sweet kiss on his cheek.

    "Good morning." He stretched and slowly got up to head to the bathroom as I remained on the bed thinking about the day going to start.

    I will meet his mother, I was so happy he would do such a big step for me.

    I still had to introduce him to my mother yet he never even mentioned that or forced me to do so.

    I wished both our mothers would support us even if our relationship happened so fastly and unexpectedly.

    When we both were ready we walked down to have breakfast with the farmers and Manuelito. He had already made breakfast for us and served us homemade jams and pancakes.

    "I was thinking I could visit mom later today and introduce Lily to her."

    When Cameron spoke, Manuelito''s smile slowly faded away and silence lapsed over.

    "Did something happen?" Cameron asked as soon as he read Manuelito''s gaze.

    "You don''t know?"

    Cameron shook his head and my heart dropped in my chest.

    "I hadn''t talked to her in months, I had texted her once in a while but besides that, I had never visited her."

    Manuelito nodded as a deep sigh escaped from his mouth, "Cameron she had moved away, we don''t know where. One day she called and said she had to take some time off from the countryside. We think she could potentially be away with someone but whenever we called she never answered our calls."

    Cameron immediately slipped his phone out of his jacket and called her as he turned the speaker on. His face was still impassible even if his muscles tensing betrayed his composition. However, his mother didn''t pick up the phone, he slowly lost his compose until he spat, "that''s insane why would she do that all of a sudden?" Cameron swallowed down

    "We thought she told you.." Manuelito whispered mortified.

    Cameron punched the table''s floor but not too strong to make it shake it, then he covered his forehead with his hands and shut his eyes.

    "She hadn''t told me. I don''t know why I didn''t call sooner."

    I hated seeing Cameron like that, he kept gazing at me with the corner of his eye and it was so easy to perceive the tension at that moment. He didn''t want me to see him in anger so he was holding back all the emotions and struggling to remain calm.

    I wish I could tell him that he didn''t need to hide from me and also that it wasn''t his fault. His mother should have informed him before leaving.

    How could his mother do something like that? Disappear suddenly, and stop answering the phone? What if something bad happened to Cameron? Or worst to her and he couldn''t even have the chance to see her one last time because he wouldn''t know where she is?

    Just the thought of it gave me shivers but Cameron was still calmer than I could ever be in such a situation like that. His hand only moved slightly up to his head as he kept gazing down to the floor and shaking his head.

    When he found he compose back on he texted his mother:

    URGENT, CALL ME

    Then he waited nervously tapping against the table and staring at the phone waiting for the call.

    Minutes passed by and silence became a guest of honor in the room as the noise of his nervous tapping filled the room.

    Several minutes later the phone immediately rang but I couldn''t read the name in time that Cameron already hastily picked up the call.

    "Mom?!"

    "Hello."

    Some silence and an inaudible voice cane from the phone.

    "Alright. I am at the farm with Manuelito. You don''t have to lie. Where are you."

    After a long pause then Cameron''s eyes tightened and his jaw tensed.

    "Can you hear yourself, mother?" Cameron''s voice raised as his hands clong onto the bed to release anger.

    "I can''t believe it." He whispered as he kept his eyes shut for some instant.

    "I wanted to introduce you to my girlfriend and maybe for once act like a good fucking family." His voice lowered down just like his mood and my excitement which now were ruined.

    "No mom. I don''t want to facetime you! I wanted you to be here maybe to cook us a warm meal and talk about my shitty childhood or watch albums together. Some normal things people enjoy to do not a video call while you are on a spiritual vacation with Mr yoga''s teacher!"

    A few more curses followed and then Cameron out of patience hung off the phone.

    "She had met this guy three months ago and convinced her to leave for a fuckinf spiritual travel. I can''t..." Cameron gestured still reassigned and in disbelief of what he just heard.

    I felt so bad for him, he looked at me with a pleading gaze but the one deeply destroyed was him, I could see how much he worked for even considering the big step of introducing his mother to me, only to have the image destroyed in his mind.

    "I want to stay alone with Lily," Cameron said before standing up and walking me to the other room.

    I followed him in the next room, he took a deep breath and then shook his head. He looked sad as if I was the one hurting there.

    "Cameron it''s fine," I said smiling at him to reassure him that I didn''t care and meeting his mother could wait.

    "It''s not fine." His teeth clenched and he nervously started to walk around the room. For some imperceptible second his eyes filled with tears but he drove them back away.

    "It''s not fine. I wanted this to be perfect for you. I wanted to be a perfectly good boyfriend making you meet my family and my friends. I am trying so hard. " His voice creaked and my heart ached in my chest hearing him so wretched.

    Before I could reassure him again he continued.

    "You are the perfect girlfriend, you endured me when I had rules and even accepted the chance I didn''t want kids. I wanted to return all that by making you meet my mother." He wrapped his head in his hands just when tears filled his eyes again probably not willing to allow me to see his vulnerability.

    "Cameron." I touched his hand and caressed his chin, "please let me see you."

    He was covering his face probably because he was crying.

    "No." he shook his head.

    My heart ached so much in my chest that I felt a lump in my throat forming as well, I couldn''t endure seeing him so desperate and in pain. What happened to him that he was so feared to let me see his vulnerability? My heart ached even more after learning he did everything he could to allow me in his world but it was like his mother didn''t help him nor care at all.

    "I don''t care about meeting your mother if she is someone who hurts you this much. My love won''t fade away just for that. You are the most amazing boyfriend I had ever had. Trust me."

    I caressed his hands which were still on his face.

    "Please Cameron, let me see you."

    He took a long deep breath and slowly moved his hands away from his face.

 Chapter 149 - When The Past Knocks On The Door

    His hands moved away from his face allowing me to see him in his vulnerability and sadness. His eyes sparkled for being filled with tears and his face blushed. I caressed his warm cheeks.

    He was showing me a side of himself that he probably kept hiding for too long and now he was ashamed of it. Maybe the reason he wanted to have control of everything was because the only thing he didn''t have control of drastically deteriorated.

    I wish I could somehow soften up the pain but I knew there was nothing I could do to help him just like there was nothing he could do to make his mother take care of him and prioritize him for once in her life.

    She always had put someone else before Cameron, before it was his father even if he kidnapped his son and probably did many other bad things. And now he even put a barely unknowner such as his yoga teacher before him. Destroying his dream of making me meet her.

    I understood his behavior now, why he was so reluctant in trusting me at the beginning, and also why he put on that cold surface as protection. He probably had to grow on his own and defend his needs and dreams standing by himself when not even his mother took his side.

    I couldn''t imagine how bad that would be.

    Maybe his swear of not having kids had a way deeper meaning behind it, maybe it was hiding the fear he wouldn''t be a good father and he didn''t want to raise a kid like he was raised.

    Even if the demons that drained him down in his darkness were strong enough, I would use all my light and hope to save him and not let his past harass him more.

    I let him stay in silence for the time he needed until he stood up and slouched closer to me. He leaned his forehead against mine and took a deep sigh.

    "One day we will do it. Keep feeding the flame." He whispered against my lips.

    "One day." He repeated.

    I smiled as I nodded, "one day it will burn."

    He stretched his hand for me to take it and then we walked outside. Manuelito and the other farmers had a concerned look on their faces but when they saw Cameron calm their faces relaxed. Maybe they knew that side of Cameron I only had the benefit of meeting one time on October 10. That auto sabotaging side which took control over him whenever he let his emotions sink too deep.

    Manuelito even offered me a thankful smile as if he wanted to show me how grateful he was to me for having contributed to peace Cameron''s senses. I returned the smile.

    "I will go water the plants," Cameron said.

    Manuelito nodded as he gestured to me, "Lily can you help me to harvest the plants?"

    I followed Manuelito outside as Cameron waved at me.

    We walked to the garden and he began ripping the bad leaves away, then he looked up to me, "Lily Waldorf right?"

    He asked and I nodded, "yes, correct."

    "I had seen him once with a woman, he had never told me if she was his girlfriend or not but he was completely different from how he is with you now."

    I wondered who that woman was, maybe Madison?

    "What do you mean different?" I asked curiously.

    "He was tensed, concerned, now with you he''s himself, doesn''t seem scared of showing himself for who he is and I can read it in his gaze how much he loves you."

    I smiled, my cheeks heated and I unconsciously tilted my head to the side in approbation. It felt so great to hear how special I was to him. I could never get tired of hearing it.

    Just thinking of Cameron reminded me he wasn''t there and I already began to miss him, how crazy was that?

    "I love him too. A lot." I sighed, "It hurts seeing him sad for things he can''t control nor change."

    Manuelito nodded, as he dug a hole in the soil.

    "He had suffered a lot, Lily. If you want to stay with him for the rest of your life you have to deal with this dark passenger of him and be there for him whenever his past knocks at the door. Trust me, the love he will pay you back with will be unconventional unique, and infinite."

    I understood what Manuelito was trying to tell me undirectedly. He was informed that dealing with him and what he went through, soaking the pain he had been carrying for too long would be hard.

    Cameron probably never had someone enough trustworthy to share his problems with and that was the reason why he took him so long before opening up.

    But if I succeeded and my love was strong enough to deal with that then Cameron would probably thank me with love and devotion just like he did until now.

    Even if he pretended to have everything under control and his life was perfect he deeply down was fighting against a huge monster called traumatic childhood.

    "Trust me." I said speaking with my heart in my hand; "I am not willing to let him go. I love him so much and I will do my best to be there for him when he needs me."

    Manuelito smiled gratefully and caressed my shoulder, "you''re a good one. I hope you guys will make it."

    He didn''t know how much I wished that too, we will make it, we will defeat his past just like we defeated his rules. It may take a little time but I was sure our love would be strong enough.

    "We will make it," I said confidently as I placed my hand on my chest and took a deep breath. I will fight by his side against his demons of the past and God only knew how much I was determined to defeat them.. Because my love for my man was much stronger than them.

 Chapter 150 - Great Company

    As we walked back inside Manuelito spoke again, "he always used the excuse to go watering the plants to indirectly say he needed some time alone with his thoughts." He smiled, "he often seeks time alone. I guess he finds his calm in isolating himself from the world."

    He explained to me.

    I had to remember that in the future, even if I had already noticed something like that when he asked me to leave on October 10.

    I had so many more questions I wanted to ask him since he was closer to Cameron but I didn''t, not because I was afraid he would tell him but because I thought it would be best to wait for Cameron to tell me on his own, whenever he will feel ready.

    "I know his grandfather was so important for him," I said changing the subject of the conversation as we went to wash our hands dirty from the soil.

    "He indeed was. He was the only person he could rely on and who helped him to become the person he is now."

    My heart ached, I could feel that because I had the same thing with my grandfather. That was something I hope I would provide my baby if I will ever have one. I would like them to have grandparents just as good as Cameron and mine.

    Cameron walked back in, carrying the empty watering can, his clothes were dirtied from the soil but he didn''t seem to mind. He looked still haunted by his demons yet his face was more relaxed as if staying alone truly helped him to relieve the pain.

    "How do you feel?" Manuelito asked and Cameron shrugged in response.

    "I feel good."

    Was that a lie? I exhaled way too loudly to catch everyone''s attention since they all turned around to look at me.

    "I hope you are Cameron," I said to explain why I deeply breathed out.

    Cameron smiled allowing me to read through the smile, it was one of his honest smiles so I figured he probably was doing better.

    However, a further demonstration came right after since he walked closer to me and wrapped one hand around my hips as the other hand dug in my hair, he blushed through it then smiled. "I am fine, little angel. Thanks for caring."

    He kissed me on my forehead tenderly as if I was the one in need of support and protection.

    "Good," I whispered back closing my eyes when I felt the wetness of his kiss brush on my skin.

    We walked back to our room and Cameron was oddly calm despite how enraged he was before.

    "What did Manuelito tell you?" He raised an eyebrow quizzically as he climbed on The bed.

    I lifted my hands in a sign of surrender but before I could answer him he intruded to speak again, "I know he probably told you something. I know him too well."

    "He wanted to make sure I loved you enough."

    I summarized what he said because I didn''t want him to learn Manuelito was scared I couldn''t deal with his darkness. I didn''t want him to think he was a burden to me.

    "That''s classic of him. He worries about me a lot." He smiled before fixing the bedsheet.

    We kissed good night and then we fell asleep.

    The next morning he woke up earlier than me since when I woke up he wasn''t there. I waited a few minutes then stood up and climbed down the stairs.

    I walked to the kitchen where Cameron was making breakfast for the two of us. When he heard my footsteps he turned around to face me.

    A big smile enlightened his face, "hello!" He exclaimed. I walked to him and kissed him.

    "You look like you''re in a great mood today," I said and he nodded.

    "Indeed I am, good weather, good company, and a good place to be in." He gestured to me and then around him. That was probably what I loved most about him, that he didn''t stay in a bad mood for a long time. He just needed to cool down and after that, he became the usual Cameron I loved.

    He kissed me again, "couldn''t be happier." I smiled at that statement.

    I was glad he felt better than yesterday, I peeked on the pot, he was cooking chocolate oats. Then he poured it on two bowls and added some fruits from their garden on top of it.

    That holiday was different from Las Vegas one, this one was more private and simple, we didn''t spend days shopping or staying in an expensive hotel room yet I just had such a great time.

    After eating he walked me to another room, it was a room for wine stomping since there was a huge basket filled with grapes.

    I had never wine stomped before but I couldn''t lie as soon as I saw the grapes I wanted to jump in and do it. The scent of wine and grapes filled the room and there were many bottles on the sheets.

    "I wouldn''t love to make wine with you, what do you think?" He asked as he began to slowly unbutton his shirt. Was he even asking? Of course, I wanted to help him. The more I looked at the grapes the more I looked forward to jumping in there. Then he removed his shoes and his trousers.

    "Of course I do!"

    He walked there as I lifted my skirt to my knees and took off my pumps as well.

    He helped me to walk inside and climb over the basket then we began to stomp on the grapes. I could feel the cold grapes squeezing and breaking their skin and releasing the juice from the pulp.

    "Ahhh! It''s so funny!" I exclaimed joyfully giggling as I kept stomping faster and making sure my skirt was still up. The juice spread everywhere but it was so funny that I didn''t mind dirtying my skin.

    The more I stomped the funnier it was, it felt so great feeling the skin breaking and the cold juice being released.. He held my hand and pushed me closer to him.

 Chapter 151 - Game Of Temptation

    We continued to stomp for about 20 more minutes until we were done and we climbed out. He gestured to a door of the room, "there is a shower there to get clear." He said as he began to walk there taking long steps not to dirty the floor too much.

    We walked to the room and entered the shower which was as big as the room and had few hand showers upon the ceilings.

    He took one of those hand showers to wash his feet with warm water and I did the same until I had the idea of wetting him.

    He was bending down to reach his feet as he washed off the juice of the grapes which flew away, then he washed the remaining color on his legs with soap, he was so focused that I already was amused at the idea of pranking him.

    A giggle escaped from my mouth and I stretched the hand shower in his direction but right at that moment he turned around and stopped my hand by gripping over my wrists. A smirk appeared on his face and he raised an eyebrow.

    "What were you trying to do?" He asked me, gazing down at me at my skirt and shirt. Was he considering turning my gesture against me?

    "Don''t!" I screamed reading his mind.

    "I am sorry!" I said amused. "Have mercy on me!" I lifted my hands to cover myself in case he wettened me.

    He laughed lightly, he leaned closer and whispered, "should I have mercy on you?" His gaze ran through my legs and he turned the hand shower toward them wetting my legs from knees to my calves. I took a relieved breath realizing he only wettened my legs and not my clothes.

    "Do you know that your actions are very mischievous Miss Lily?"

    Miss Lily? Was that a new sensual way of calling my name? His eyes darkened and his hand placed on my wetted knee, he caressed it and then found its way up to my thigh trailing the water up to my entire leg. He put the hand shower down, my skin filled with goosebumps for the cold.

    "You should wash away the juices of the grapes." He said before moving down to water my feet before cleaning them with a sweet message.

    His hands were so sweet, massaging me tenderly and carefully and I fully enjoyed that relaxing massage.

    "I didn''t know you had massaging skills as well," I said as I arched my head backward as I relaxed.

    "I have many skills you don''t know about yet."

    His voice rang a little mischievous as he smiled.

    "Such as?" I asked gazing down at him, he looked up to me, contemplating whether to satisfy my curiosity just now or wait for a more appropriate time.

    He bit his bottom lip as his gaze traveled through my knee and then up to my thighs. I had my legs spread and my skirt was barely covering my thighs.

    I knew the vision provoked him so I let him stare for a bit longer before pleasing his curiosity by opening my legs even more.

    His gaze fell on my slips, he shut his eyes trying to resist my temptation.

    The massage stopped so I tilted my head to the side, "why did you stop? Did something distract you?"

    I loved to provoke him, his muscles flexed as those contracted and his gaze darkened as it flamed through me craving to possess.

    I wondered how much he was planning to resist, the more he resisted me the more I wanted to win that temptation game.

    "Lily, you better stop before it''s too late. I wouldn''t want you to have pain tomorrow since we planned to go for a walk in the woods." He warned me about the reason why he wanted to resist and postpone that activity.

    His voice was hoarse as his gaze departed from my thighs to look straight into my eyes.

    "In the woods?" I asked, then I nodded. "Maybe you''re right."

    I lied, I had no intention of letting him win, I just wanted to make him believe it.

    I closed my legs back to their place and when Cameron looked back down to my foot to start massaging them again I stretched my feet up to his sculptured abdomen.

    He looked back to me this time reassigned and clearly struggling to contain himself.

    His sudden innocence and good boy behavior just made that game even funnier.

    I slouched forward to pick the hand showed up and with that, I wettened my hands and began to pass my hand over my thighs.

    At that gesture, he bit his fist and glowered at me before rolling his eyes.

    "Why are you glowering at me?" I pretended to be surprised, I shrugged.

    "Since I am here I want to take advantage of the situation and shower."

    After informing him of my intention I slowly took down my skirt.

    I heard him cursing under his breath in response to that gesture as I held back the giggle.

    It wasn''t that hard provoking him, I wondered what would be the punishment for such bad behavior.

    Just at the thought, I felt a pulsing feeling inside my core and thrills running through my legs.

    I could say from the way his gaze burst on my bare skin that he noticed my goosebumps and somehow that reaction made him struggle to contain himself even more.

    "You''re being very bad today, not to listen to what I say. You know I don''t like that." He leaned closer, enough closer that our lips almost touched and I felt his hot breath on my bottom lip.

    "You''re right, let me help you to clean both your body and your soul from such a mischievous behavior, miss Lily."

    His voice rang possessive and sensual, shivering through me and before I knew it I was the one trying to resist the immense urge of kissing him right now.

    Oh, God...

    What did I get myself into?

 Chapter 152 - No Winners

    As soon as the distance between us was drastically reduced it was like something in my body clicked and the tension between us became more vulnerable as it soon turned into a magnetic attraction.

    He felt that and he probably knew he just had great power over me too and wanted to switch the situation in his power to take control over him. I always forgot I was playing with a pro of control and that probably those games were commonplace to him.

    Yet, I still didn''t want to give up, he wettened his hand and went to massage my knees with the water and then slowly went upwards.

    I arched my back and laid down as his hands were still on me, exploring an already visited territory which he never got used to its beauty. he gripped my ankles and pushed me closer to him.

    His lip now blushed against my ribs without touching it not to lose the game of temptation still going on between us. I arched my back and when he squeezed my knees and licked my nipple through the fabric I let out a moan of complaint about him advancing the game to the next level.

    He pulled my hair forcing me to cock my head to the side and then he whispered against the side of my neck exposed from my hair.

    "Do you give up on this dangerous game, love?" He asked me, his inquiry penetrated through my body making me shiver in response.

    His tongue tickled again over my sensible spot and I held back the forthcoming moan by arching my back and biting my inner cheek.

    "Never," I breathed out gasping for air. It was hardly impossible to resist now, I couldn''t believe how practically he reversed my own game and I was the one struggling now.

    He was good and he knew that.

    A smirk appeared on his face almost as if he was happy to see my decision and how willing I was not to give up. His member was hard pressed against my stomach as I clung onto the bench where I was sitting on.

    I unconsciously closed my legs, trapping him against me and I unconsciously made him even more excited since he hardened even more. I swallowed down, almost at the edge of giving up just to have him stop torturing me like that.

    "I like your brave patient spirit." He smirked, "I wonder how long your endurance will last."

    His long fingers now tapped against my venter through the fabric making me squeeze my eyes as I drove away another sudden complaint.

    My breath hitched and my legs genuinely tightened over him, he almost fell his balance as he slouched forward for my legs'' push.

    But he held down the fall by seeking support from his hands and lifting himself in a push-up.

    He ended up almost laying upon me, so I smirked taking advantage of that situation to wrap my hands around his neck and tighten the grip of my legs over his back even more.

    I played myself by starting that game as well but it was worth seeing Cameron''s facial muscles tensing not to kiss me yet.

    We were probably the worst couple to play such a game since we had so many uncontrollable flames of passion lapsing over us.

    We never succeeded in killing the passion or enduring attraction between us even when there were rules involved.

    We both knew one of us was about to lose soon because none of us had the chance of winning, the point was, who will be the one who gave up on the temptation first?

    That game couldn''t have winners but only competitors who would eventually last long enough to see the other fall.

    I was in a bad position but after this sudden change, I had gained ground. Maybe I could last a few more minutes so I had to make sure those minutes were worth enough to gain me the winner of the game.

    His gaze traveled on my nipples which hardened for the lust of the moment, then on my slips and I spotted him biting his lip as probably many devilish thoughts occurred to his mind.

    "Just kiss me." I begged him to finish this torture, "I want you, Cameron."

    I pushed him closer to me almost kissing him but instead of kissing his lips I flinched away and kissed his cheek.

    "Just satisfy my desire," I whispered in his ear as a grunt escaped from his lips.

    His hand gripped over my thighs and squeezed it as he kneeled on the unstable shelf of the shower I was sitting on.

    He let the hand shower down and then gently sit on me making sure not to press his weight on me but balancing it lightly.

    He looked down at my curves as his gaze browsed through me, he seemed so close to giving up. I took an inner breath and held my breath enough quietly not to make him change his mind and finally he leaned closer.

    Then again a little bit closer, our lips barely touching as my heart drummed in my chest powerfully strong in a rapid tumult of devoting chaos.

    My breath shortened in anticipation, and again he leaned even closer almost kissing me. His lips moved but only to speak, "I never liked losing." His hand lapsed over my hips.

    "But I guess this time losing is worth it. Isn''t it?" His voice was so sensual and brutally penetrating.

    I nodded.

    His hand set on my ear stroking my hair back to expose my neck and cheek.

    And just like that, he put an end to that torturing game rewarding me with the best price for winning. A passionate kiss.

    Here there was, Cameron Collins, losing his game for love, once again the love and passion between us had prevailed over the pride and the coldness of this handsome CEO.

    His lips tasted like the best savor I had ever tried, poisoning me and leaving me craving for more.

    I moaned out when he departed from the kiss only to complain about the loss of touch and then push my lips back on his for a second kiss.

    We both lost.. That game had no winners but only competitors who turned into allies.

 Chapter 153 - Straight Road

    When our lips collided in a passionate kiss, I heard a noise coming from the entrance of the farm and a voice followed, "we''re back!" It was Manuelito''s voice.

    So we stood up and quickly covered ourselves with towels before walking to them.

    "Hi," Cameron smiled, "meantime Lily and I stomped some wine."

    Manuelito nodded, "that''s great! You can show her the process then!"

    Manuelito''s gaze drove to me, "did you have fun? I''ve grown old but I always loved stomping wine. It is one of my favorite activities!" He exclaimed, his eyes thinned and a few creases formed at the edge of his eyes.

    His whole face softened as he looked at me and it was like I could recognize the amazing person he was through his facial expressions because he was just genuinely simple and sweet in the way he spoke.

    If he was like that, Cameron''s grandfather was probably just like him and I understood why they were so close.

    "We will go to process the wine then," Cameron said gesturing me to follow him. I followed him in another room, this time it was filled with three wooden huge machines to squeeze the grapes and then purify those for the distillation.

    He picked a basket and poured it inside a machine which began to twirl around getting rid of the skin of the grapes as it blended.

    "So I still remember about you mentioning that building a vineyard in Italy was one of your secret dreams. Why exactly in Italy if you have this amazing place?"

    I asked as a smile enlightened his face.

    "Because I would like to expand my proprieties worldwide and also if people see the wine comes from Italy they will be more incline to buy it."

    Of course, his business mind was showing and he expanded his idea as an international activity and not only focused on a personal passion.

    I could have imagined it since whenever he thought about a project he enlarged it to the next level. I wondered if he did the same thing about our relationship.

    "In one hour when the texture will be smoother and the color more cohesive we have to extract it." He said gesturing to the machine working.

    "We can go to change now."

    We walked back to our room, on my bed there were new clothes he probably bought me since he knew I didn''t get a suitcase with me.

    "I hope you like them. I went to buy those this morning."

    How could he think of everything? And knew exactly what he needed to do to make me happy and satisfy the needs I didn''t even know of having.

    I put on the clothes he bought me and then waited for him to be ready before walking to the other room and proceed with the winemaking.

    In that short time, the wine had already mixed enough and the lumps melted leaving a thick violet texture.

    There was an amazing scent in that room, and I couldn''t stop staring at that colorful water. It even cast our reflection and I unconsciously smiled at that image.

    He dug his thumb in it and leaned in closer to his lips, he licked his finger sucking the wine, and then he smiled. "It''s good."

    I did the same, it tasted like pure grapes, the taste was so natural and amplified.

    I nodded, "yes. It''s very good."

    We continued to chat about anything and then when it was evening we went to dress up to spend the last dinner of the weekend outside.

    I wore a floral beautiful dress whereas he wore a sporty leather jacket with black trousers. I had never seen him wearing sporty outfits before, I was used to his elegant suits but I couldn''t lie, he was just as handsome as always if not even more.

    He could show off anything, and it would suit him just greatly.

    "Where is the car?" I asked as I watched him walk to a garage. That garage looked way too little to fill a car inside. I hope he didn''t want to walk to that place because my pumps wouldn''t allow that.

    He smiled, "we''re not going by car."

    He opened the door of the garage and inside there was an amazing breathtaking racing motorbike.

    He smiled, "want to go on a ride?"

    He climbed on it and then helped me to get on behind him.

    "Ready?"

    I nodded as I held my breath, I hadn''t been on a motorbike since I was a teenager. And even as a teenager, I had only ridden once, with a guy who wanted to impress me.

    Cameron''s motorbike was a riding one so it was probably even more professional and faster than the bike I already was on.

    He faced the street and started the motorbike. The engine roared threatening loudly and my legs unconscious began trembling for the excitement and brio verve of the moment.

    He wrapped my hands around his hips and whispered; "hold on me and never let me go. Alright?"

    I nodded, "alright."

    He started the motorbike, firstly he drove at a slow speed and then he began to speed.

    I could feel the wind blowing through my hair, cutting sharply against my skin and I clung onto him more tightly.

    As he gained speed I felt my heart racing as well and beating heavenly inside my chest as the euphoria grew through my veins. The more I held onto him the more I felt the fear of the high speed slowly fade away and welcome the freedom that came along.

    He lifted a hand from the motorbike to hold my hand and then he checked if I was okay. After making sure I was alright he even soared with the bike.

    The wind blew my hair and my skin filled with goosebumps as my heart dropped in my chest for the fear but then when he smiled at me the fear suddenly disappeared and he raced faster.

    It was so amazing. I had never felt that free in a long long time.

    It was like the time stopped and I was at peace, just like the street in front of us, empty and straight with no road. My legs were still trembling but this time it was of joy.

    He parked in front of the restaurant and took off his helmet.

    I hugged him as if I was a kid who hadn''t seen him in years, the joy was just of gratitude for making me feel alive once again and never failed in surprising me.

    I felt so lucky to have him by my side.

    "Are you alright?" He asked me concerned for the sudden affection.

    "Did you get scared because I was too fast?" He asked.

    I shook my head, "no, I just had so much fun and I love you so much for surprising me for the umpteenth time." I whispered.

    He kissed me, "this is my job. Surprising you and making you happy."

    If that was his job I wasn''t surprised that just like the amazing worker he was he wouldn''t disappoint me.

    We walked into the diner which was a classic countryside diner where the main courses were pasta cheese and various amounts of meat of every kind.

    I ordered pork with potatoes by the side while he ordered a shepherd''s pie.

    "I am very sorry I didn''t introduce you to my mother since I looked forward to it but I still had an amazing time with you just like usual."

    I took a bite of the meat and after swallowing down I smiled, "me too. I am so proud of you for dealing with the issue amazingly." I stretched my hand to cover his hand and held it.

    "I am proud of myself too. And of the person, I am becoming thanks to you." He replied gazing at our hands entwined together.

    The waiter poured some wine into our glasses.

    "You''re the only one who had seen those fragile parts of my behavior."

    He took a deep sigh, "I don''t want anyone to break us, Lily. I was never good at dealing fractures in relationships."

    He took another resigned breath as his voice lowered down, " I can''t imagine how painful it will be to live without you but I don''t want to find out."

    "Trust me, me either. That''s why we have to never find out. You had promised me, do you remember? I am holding onto that promise." I reminded him.

    I felt so sorry for not having met his mother because he was still sad about that and seeing him so emotionally touched by something he couldn''t control hurt me. But despite that, I was so glad that he didn''t let that disappointment ruin both his mood and our weekend. He still decided to talk to me about his problem and somehow move on that facing his weakness and the traumas of the past.

    I couldn''t be prouder of the mature handsome strong man I had by my side.

 Chapter 154 - Official

    The weekend was amazing and having to come back to our normality always felt wrong and sad as if I was leaving part of my happiness in that place.

    The flight home wasn''t quiet, we spent it singing songs together and then sleeping in that warm bed.

    Then he called his driver who drove me back home. He parked the car in front of my house and walked far from the car to have some privacy.

    "We will see tomorrow," I said as he leaned closer and kissed me.

    "I will miss you," I whispered before kissing him one more time.

    "Me too." He stroked my hair behind my ear and then caressed my cheek tenderly.

    We said goodbye and I walked back inside to tell Joanna about the amazing days spent together.

    Joanna listened to me patiently as I continued to blabber until I was done and she still had a big smile on her lips.

    "I am glad you guys are so happy together. He had made such a big progress." She said referring to Cameron''s opening up about his mother. I still remember the first times I told her about Cameron and even if she knew him for his fake when she learned about the rules she was still hesitant whether it was a good idea or not to date him. Then as time passed and Cameron began to do progress about our situation and give me the certainties and love I needed she began to like him. Now I could feel he became her favorite guy I had dated.

    "We did Jo. He opened up about his family and he is slowly letting me walk in his world without fears."

    I sighed as my heart drummed in my chest and

    then she talked to me about the weekend she spent with her boyfriend Justin, I learned they went to his house and spent the evening in the bathroom exactly on the washing machine.

    I widened my eyes when I heard her mentioning what she did. My reaction made her blush while she told me about the spicy details.

    "You guys are getting more mischievous day by day huh?!" I smirked as I raised my eyebrow.

    She giggled, "it was weird... but fun."

    She always described the sexual activity as fun, I didn''t know if that was because of the shyness or just because she wasn''t still used to that. I remembered how reluctant and scared she was at the beginning for even seeing Justin alone and now look at her, confident in her own body and not scared of even informing me with all the details anymore.

    She grew just like I and Cameron did, maybe that was what love truly was, maturing together and turning each other fears and weaknesses into positive qualities.

    The next day I woke up early and decided to call my mother to ask her if she would be able to meet Cameron just yet because the more I thought about what happened the more I wanted to have certainty from my mother that she wouldn''t behave like Cameron''s mother.

    "Hi, mom!"

    "Hello, darling!"

    "I was wondering, if you are free today we could organize a meeting and u can meet Cameron. I would love to introduce you to him."

    A brief pause, "alright Lily. But only if you invite Evelyn as well and his girlfriend."

    I was happily surprised hearing her request, that was the last thing I had imagined from her but I couldn''t I was just excitedly happy.

    "Really?" I asked in disbelief.

    "Yes! I wanted to call you yesterday nit didn''t find the courage and since u just called to ask I want to take the advantage of the occasion. I need you for support when I meet Evelyn so we can combine both the meeting together."

    "What about tonight?" I asked.

    "sounds perfect! Anytime!"

    I hung off the phone and immediately called my sister to ask her about the invite.

    Firstly she was hesitant about the incite but I managed to convince her by assuring her she will have my back in case something happened.

    After one hour later I finally succeeded in reassuring her and she accepted the invite. I tested her and Cameron the name of the restaurant where we could meet since Evelyn asked me not to meet our mother at her place, she felt safer in a public place so in case the situation got bad she could easily escape or make up an excuse to leave.

    As soon as I finished organizing everything I began to feel the tension and nervousness of the moment, but keeping myself occupied I almost forgot about my mother meeting Cameron as well.

    I knew my mother would like him as soon as she will recognize him but despite everything I was nervous because I knew how Cameron''s attitude was.

    He could be cold when he was under pressure so I was concerned about him shutting her and me down out of his world just for fear.

    that was his unexplored territory but I knew he would try his best to make me happy and push his limit one more time just to advance to a new level for our relationship.

    Indeed, just like I predicted when I told him about the meeting he accepted without second thoughts and then reminded me how much He loved me.

    A few more hours passed by and I spent way too much time picking a perfect outfit but then finally it was time for the great meeting.

    When Cameron rang my house''s doorbell I immediately jolted and excitement grew inside me. I was going to introduce him to my mother, from that moment on our story would be official and we would be a real couple. I took a deep breath and mentally processed the image of Cameron meeting my mother, I smiled at it and finally opened the door. Here he was Cameron Collins looking as handsome as always.. Here he was, my boyfriend.

 Chapter 155 - I Need Your Support

    I walked out of the car but right when I was about to walk past the restaurant''s door I heard my phone ringing.

    It was a text from my sister, Evelyn: ''Don''t you dare to walk in before waiting for me. I need your support!!!"

    I waited for her and when she arrived she was so nervous that she walked stiffly towards me.

    She cheered Cameron and then targeted her attention back to me.

    When I hugged her she clenched her teeth and whispered, "I am so nervous!"

    She turned around and Carol appeared from the turn showing off a beautiful long red dress.

    "Carol!" I exclaimed as I covered my mouth with my hand. "You look amazing!" I smiled.

    I couldn''t believe in my eyes, she looked so breathtakingly beautiful.

    Evelyn just was as surprised as me seeing her like that but when Carol reached her Evelyn couldn''t refrain from the huge smile to morph her expression and relaxed her face.

    "You are beautiful!" Evelyn blushed.

    Carol flashed us with a big smile, "if this is the first and also last time I see your mother I gotta make it memorable!"

    Evelyn and I both smiled and thanks to Carol''s arrival Evelyn''s tension slowly faded away.

    Cameron placed his hand on my back and all the four of us entered the restaurant where our mother was waiting for us inside.

    Cameron shook my mother hand''s and introduced to her then Carol did the same.

    I immediately recognized the tensed nervous facial expression my mother had. She still tried to mind her compose and offer nice polite smiles to both Cameron and Carol. Angie even seemed pretty much discomfortable with Carol, especially since she wasn''t able to hold her gaze with any of us before flinching away or lowering her gaze.

    After an embarrassing silence, my mother cleared her voice and then gazed at Carol and then at my sister.

    "I am glad you Evelyn and Carol accepted my invite. And I am happy to meet you, Cameron." Her voice disappointed her best efforts since it rang still nervous and almost shaky.

    But nor Cameron nor Carol seemed to notice or if they did, they undercover it well.

    Carol looked at Evelyn as if she needed her approval before answering, indeed only when she hinted at a nod did Carol speak.

    "Nice to meet you, Miss Angie."

    Her red dress emphasized the milky skill and she looked like a beautiful porcelain process. She was unrecognizable compared to the last time I saw her when she wore black clothes.

    The tension was so palpable that none of us dared to hold each other gaze for too long and silence lapsed over as we all pretended to browse through the menu.

    Suddenly I felt a warm hand squeezing my knee and when I glanced at it I recognized my man''s hand. I lifted my gaze to meet Cameron''s gaze. He smiled at me confidently to reassure me he was alright and inform me he was going to speak then turned around to look at my mother.

    "I have to compliment you for how amazing you had raised your daughters. Lily is helping me so much to discover his sides of myself and find my peace in this world. I had met many women in my entire life but I can guarantee you none of them is comparable to Lily."

    I felt so proud and happy hearing Cameron''s brief speech, nobody ever talked about me so well and with my mother.

    My mother was just as surprised and her eyes filled with pride and joy for some instants.

    "Thank you, Cameron. I am proud and lucky to have two amazing daughters like Lily and Evelyn."

    Evelyn smiled shyly, she cleared her voice to find the courage and then intervened, "I am sorry for the quarrel we had. I am glad you gave me and Carol a chance."

    Angie nodded, "so... how did you two meet?" She asked traveling her gaze between the couple.

    Meantime the waiter came to our table to take our orders.

    "We met by a casualty... It was thanks to Julien since he wanted to get to know me better but instead, I fell in love with Carol."

    My mother''s face froze and turned impossible for some seconds, generating distress in both me and Cameron who shared a concerned gaze. Mentioning Julien was probably a bad idea, I held my breath in anticipation.

    "So..." my mother shook her head confused, "so Julien didn''t know you were... " she cleared her voice, "I mean... He didn''t know you had different interests?"

    My heartbeat from a peaceful beating began to race and I swallowed down mentally praying that my sister wouldn''t get mad for that question.

    Thankfully enough both her and Carol''s face seemed still quite calm.

    "I was in a pub that day and I didn''t know him yet so of course, he couldn''t tell. Yet as soon as I saw Carol something inside me clicked just like our souls recognized each other." Evelyn continued to explain not letting my mother''s expression affect her mood.

    Cameron''s hand squeezed my knee again and when I looked at him he nodded as if he wanted to tell me that thing happened to him as well.

    "I see..." my mother whispered. The embarrassing tension was broken thanks to the waiter''s arrival who placed our dishes on the table and then wished us to have a good dinner together.

    We all began to eat and then commented on the food from time to time to slightly lower down the tension and only after we almost ate half of the main courses did my sister carry the spotlight back on her and Carol''s relationship.

    I got the feeling that she wanted to free herself and face mom before it was too late, right now that she found the courage to get there and the opportunity to finally put her cards on the table she was going to take advantage of it.

 Chapter 156 - What Had Changed?

    "Do you remember when I was a kid and we watched my favorite cartoon... and I asked you why love was always represented by a male and a girl?"

    My mother nodded as her lips formed a shy smile, "yes. I replied to your question saying there was love everywhere, that love didn''t have a definition or a location."

    Evelyn continued, "exactly. And the next morning you brought us breakfast in bed and even said there was love in gestures too. The importance wasn''t in looking where the source was coming from but how truthful and powerful it was."

    Angie took a deep breath probably understanding what she meant.

    But Evelyn continued leaning forward as her gaze grew sad, "when did your mind change? What happened since then?"

    Cameron looked at me and raised his eyebrow before grimacing as if he was worried that my sister''s saying was too risky and could potentially ruin the good start we had.

    "I don''t know." My mother whispered guilty, Evelyn shook her head. "You do..."

    Her voice grew more irritated and at the same time annoyed by something I couldn''t decipher yet.

    "Let me help you..."

    Oh no... I glowered at my sister but she just ignored me, when she set herself off she was hard to contain.

    "Your entire mindset and vision about life changed when dad cheated on you and left us. That''s when things changed."

    My mother swallowed down setting her gaze on her dish and freezing for some instants that lasted as if those were minutes.

    If I knew her enough, that statement just hurt her as much as I thought, now she had two chances, she could either blurt out in anger or she could ignore my sister''s call out. I doubted she would ignore it.

    Silence lapsed over my gaze fell on Carol who widened her eyes and looked at me shocked.

    I shrugged to inform her I didn''t know any of that.

    The waiter come to take our dishes and then walked away.

    Angie offered Evelyn a smile and decided to go for the second option and ignore her.

    "How was your day?" She asked Cameron making Evelyn lose her patience and clench her fists.

    "Mom I am talking to you!" She raised her voice.

    "Evelyn, what do you want me to tell you? I don''t understand!" She asked puzzled.

    "I want you to admit to both us and yourself."

    I nudged Evelyn under the table and clenched my teeth as I whispered, "stop Ev!"

    Hearing me Evelyn calmed down, she took a deep breath and gasped loudly.

    "What I meant is that you should recognize how much the breakup affected and changed you. It was like a big happy side of your left with dad and never came back. It was like since that day you weren''t the same and I missed the other version of you. That version was less scared about life and potential withdrawals, that side which barely complained and always looked at the good things. I am sure you are still that person you just have to dig inside the fear."

    Angie''s eyes filled with tears as a lump in my throat formed, my mouth dried and I was taken aback by what Evelyn just said. I thought the same thing but maybe that wasn''t the right occasion to discuss that, not with Carol and Cameron there.

    "You''re right. Many things changed after your father had left and I am sorry if you think that in the past I would have accepted you more than I currently do. But the present is now and can''t be changed. I am trying my best now to fix my mistakes and I hope you can appreciate me and give me a second chance."

    Evelyn gazed at Carol who smiled at her and then to my mom, she answered for my sister, "we do appreciate you. I am glad for your efforts."

    A single tear fell from her face and she drove it away before caressing Carol''s shoulder and whispering: "thank you, it means so much."

    we finished eating and from time to time my mother even asked Cameron about his job, she was surprised to hear that he owed most of the companies and locals in the city.

    She slowly began to gain confidence and as ordered the dessert it was like she forgot Carol was Evelyn''s girlfriend. She talked to both her and Cameron friendly and the tension slowly faded away. I couldn''t be happier to see them get along so well.

    We cheered Cameron and Carol to call a cab and accompany our mother home so that we could speak to her privately.

    When we walked to the cab, Angie hugged us and smiled joyfully, "thank you so much, Cameron and Carol are both great people. I am happy for you two!"

    "Thanks, mom," I replied.

    "I hope you can think of what I told you earlier mom..." Evelyn added, but once again she ignored her comment and cheered us one last time before walking down the car.

    I told the cab''s driver my house address and when he started the car I turned around and folded my arms.

    "Did you need to call her out like that!?" I frowned my forehead as I looked at Evelyn.

    She shrugged, "Yes I did. I thought about that a lot recently. I will never forgive my father for leaving us but I hate him more for dragging my mother down with him."

    That sentence hurt more than I planned to be hurt by something I thought I had moved on, we had never met our father after he had left. We just forgot about him and were satisfied with the little family we happened to be in.

    I did notice my mother had changed and her moods lowered down, she quickly turned off day after day and before we even realized it she turned in a different person and we could do nothing to change the situation.

 Chapter 157 - Denial

    I did notice my mother had changed and her moods had lowered, she quickly turned off day after day and before we even realized it she turned in a different person and we could do nothing to change the situation. We had never talked about her and our father since that moment and I didn''t even imagine she noticed my mother''s change. "I wonder how the same person who had told me those things back then is the same person who called me a disappointment when I told her about Carol."She covered her face with her hands and I understood she had never moved on the quarrel she had without mother. I sympathize with her, sure enough, that wasn''t a good thing to say to your daughter.

    I removed her hands from her face and hugged her, "I am so sorry. She didn''t mean those things she was just desperate and confused."

    She began to sob and cry in the cab releasing all the sadness and frustration she probably hold for too long.

    I hugged her more tightly, "you have me. Now. And forever. Alright?"

    She nodded, "alright."

    "Get back to the last address," I said to the driver.

    She lifted her gaze and shook her head, "no!"

    "Yes, Evelyn. You need to tell her how bad she made you feel. She owes you apologies."

    The car got back at my mother''s place and when Evelyn fixed her mascara not to leave any traces of her crying I held her hand and pulled her outside of the car. We walked to the door and knocked on it.

    Angie went to open it and was very shocked to see us there, she tilted her head to the side and frowned, "had something happened?"

    I pushed Evelyn inside and then hissed, "tell her."

    Evelyn rolled her eyes to the sky and then finally found the courage to blurt out all her anger.

    "The reason why I was sassy earlier is how hard I try I hadn''t forgiven you for never confronting me about my identity and for calling me a disappointment and threatening me so badly when I told you the truth."

    Our mother placed her hand on her chest and sighed before sitting on the sofa.

    Evelyn took a deep breath to charge before exhaling and spitting out her next shoot, "I also thought you cared about us but I had been wondering if you truly do, care. Lately, you put your own needs and fears before us, you even begged and threatened Lily to get back to Carl even if you knew he wasn''t a good man for her. And God knows if you will ever do the same on the first occasion Carol and I have a serious issue which threatens our relationship."

    Her voice broke and her eyebrows raised down in a frown, "I am glad that you''re playing the perfect mom card now but I do not believe you. I don''t want to pretend I do and then get disappointed again when your fears came to the surface."

    Mom''s face grew paler and she laid her forehead on her hands, "I am sorry." Her voice came out as a low whisper.

    "I am sorry if I gave you this bad image of myself of such an unstable mother." My mother cut it off and rolled her eyes. I even wondered if she listed to my sister at all. She had never mentioned she was insane, maybe she didn''t know how to justify herself and she had to find an escape from her sudden change.

    But now we weren''t teenagers or children anymore and we were too grown and mature for such a denial behavior and for not getting the answers we needed.

    "I am not calling you unstable." Evelyn folded her arms, "I am just telling you that you need to work harder to show me you are by my side. I had spent my entire life fearing to hide just because I was scared of your judgment. But now that I got a taste of what means being myself without fears and concerns I won''t let you or anyone else get that away from me."

    I was so proud of her that I smiled at her statement, I knew part of her progress was thanks to me and thanks to my support, if it wasn''t for me maybe she should have never found the will and courage to come out.

    I may hadn''t been the perfect sister she deserved me to be in the past but now she understood my will to change and to improve our relationship so I couldn''t be more grateful to her for trusting me and giving me a chance.

    "I don''t want to get in your way, Evelyn." Our mother said shaking her head as if she wanted to say she didn''t agree with my sister''s accusation.

    "I hope so mom. Because in case you do I doubt I will forgive you one more time."

    My mother''s eyes filled with sadness, "what...?" She asked with a very low broken voice. She was taken aback and in disbelief, I knew my mother may have been disappointed by that statement nonetheless my sister was right. My mother couldn''t expect her to always be there and patiently wait for her to change and accept her.

    "You would cut me off your life if I do some mistakes? I am your mother!"

    "Exactly because you''re my mother I do not expect you to do those mistakes. I am just warning you, mom. I appreciate today''s efforts but I still need reassurance and love. I won''t accept to be threatened or said those terrible things anymore."

    My mother took long inner breaths and then exhaled, "fine. I will try my best."

    Evelyn smiled and hugged Angie shily, "I am sure you can do it.. You just need to find inside you that part of yourself who belongs to the past and who would love me for who I am."

 Chapter 158 - Food Critic

    We walked out of the house and then asked the cab to drive us home. We cheered and finally went to sleep.

    The day had been pretty much tiring but I could say it was better than I had expected and that the meeting went pretty well. I couldn''t believe Cameron had officially become a member of our family and that we could finally tell the entire world about our relationship.

    If my mother accepted him I was sure she would eventually accept Carol too, she may take longer and have some difficulties at the beginning yet I was sure Carol would be in the family soon as well.

    The next day I went to the company and took care of the main things there.

    I called a marketing team to have them work on a name and a logo of my company.

    They made me see a few options of what could be the logos and the theme of the company based on engineering and cars but none of those caught my attention. Until I had the idea of a potential logo composed of a ruote of a car in the middle of a desert. That meaning behind it could be that the car won''t even stop in such a particular route to cross, yet it may reach unattainable destinations (such as the desert) thanks to its speediness.

    The team seemed to appreciate my idea and said they would start working on it. They left about one hour later so I began to call the people who applied for the jobs and talk to them telephonically before eventually asking them to come for an interview.

    Out of ten people I had called for a quick telephone interview only three of them caught my attention and seemed adequate to ask them for another meeting.

    Two of them were young women as I wanted to focus my company on a woman-based system, yet the third one was a male but he was too experienced to be left out. He had a perfect curriculum with many international experiences and even collaborations with huge cars brands such as Jeep and Toyota.

    I walked out of the palace and then drove home, when I got inside I saw Joanna had filled the table and the chair surfaces with tons of ingredients and was browsing through at least four different recipes books I had never seen before in my house.

    "What''s going on?" I asked perplexed walking to the table.

    "I am freaking out Lily! I just found out tomorrow a critic will to the restaurant and then he will post the review on his articles. I need to find new recipes for the menu!" She spoke hastily out of breath as she browsed through the books and then began to measure the ingredients.

    "I had been working on the menu the entire day but I just can''t find original recipes to revisit!" She beat the batter energetically as she simultaneity gazed down at the recipe.

    "Do you need help?" I asked her as I frowned and reached her to begin clearing the wrappers of the ingredients she used.

    "I need advice and an extra dose of patience and calm for tomorrow. I doubt I will sleep tonight for the stress I had built up during the day. But it''s fine I can use the night to cook."

    I shook my head and walked closer to her, I took her hands and removed them from the pages of the menu to join them together.

    "Calm down Jo." I whispered, "you shouldn''t do complicated dishes. Just keep it simple please and do the dishes you know best."

    One of her specialties was the zucchini and goat cheese ravioli.

    "You can make the ravioli!" I said as I remembered how good she cooked the pasta.

    She sighed and tilted her head to the side, "maybe that dish is too simple for the occasion."

    I doubt it was too simple, she just underestimated her capabilities. I was sure sometimes simplicity could win over technic and exaggeration.

    "What else could I do besides the ravioli?" She asked me in a desperate voice willing to listen to any idea just because she was too tired to continue planning new recipes.

    "Maybe the cheesecake and filet of beef wellington?"

    She nodded, "fine I will try. And add some trout with roasted vegetables to the side. I hope he will like the simplicity of the menu."

    Joanna continued to cook and meticulously refine the menu whereas I decided to drive to a takeaway so that she at least didn''t have to cook for us in the meantime.

    We spent the evening tasting dishes and thinking of more potential recipes she could offer the critic to surprise him.

    It took about three hours before we finally cleared the kitchen and went to sleep.

    ***

    The next day when I woke up Joanna was already gone, she only left a note on the table telling me she went to the restaurant earlier than usual, purposely to start washing and preparing the vegetables.

    I drank a coffee and ate a banana and then I dressed up, she needed all my support that day since I hadn''t seen her that nervous and agitated in a very long time so I waited till it was almost lunchtime and then I visited her.

    I asked the owner of the place if I could get inside to check on Joanna and he nodded before pointing at the door where she was cooking inside.

    "Hiii!" She smiled at me. "Come in!"

    She was cooking fast and was so dedicated that she didn''t even lift her gaze to cheer me. I spotted a chair in the back so I went to sit there, "I will stay here to watch you! I can''t wait to see you cooking!"

    The waiter opened the door spreadly with a serious look on her face as she tensed her jaw.

    Joanna dropped the fork nervously as she noticed his tensed facial expression. "Is the critic here?"

 Chapter 159 - Believe In Yourself

    The waiter opened the door spreadly with a serious look on her face as she tensed her jaw.

    Joanna dropped the fork nervously as she noticed his tensed facial expression. "Is the critic here?

    "He is here!" A waiter walked inside and announced gazing at Joanna.

    "He is here?" Joanna repeated, she swallowed down and her hands began to tremble.

    "What did he order?" Joanna asked as the waiter walked to her ripped the paper of the notebook off and placed it in front of her position.

    "Here."

    Silence as she skin through the note then a smile appeared on her tace she turned around to look at me. "He ordered the zucchini ravioli."

    Joy exploded in my chest, that meant he appreciated the simplicity. That was such a positive sign since Joanna''s cusine was based on simplicity and refinement.

    She began to shape the dough to form ravioli and then filled them before pouring those into boiling water.

    She made the sauce for the pasta which was some pesto mixed with a smooth ricotta and goat cheese cream on top and an oregano leaf.

    "Ready!" She said before handing the dish to the waiter.

    As soon as she finished serving she walked to me and sighed, "I am so nervous I hope he likes the ravioli!"

    Soon the waiter came back with the critic''s judgment about the dish.

    "he didn''t like it..." he said as he set his gaze to the floor sorry.

    "Oh... no..." Joanna whispered as her face grew paler, one second later the waiter exploded in a noisy laugh and rectified, "because he loved it! He said the tastes combined in a perfectly balanced texture and that he could feel how genuine the dish was in its simplicity. He was surprised to learn that you are just a beginner and an amateur."

    Joanna covered her mouth in joy and her eyes filled with gratification and pride.

    She was proud of herself, probably for the first time in her life, she was confident in her skin and genuinely happy.

    It was such a pleasure to see her in that mood, I never wanted to stop seeing her like that, because she deserved all the happiness she was experiencing at that moment.

    "What else did he order?"

    Unlike the first time, she asked what he ordered this time she was excited and she looked forward to showing him how capable she was.

    "He ordered a well-cooked pork with a fruits salad to the side and the zucchini parmigiana."

    She nodded before turning around and proceeding with the new order, as she cooked she never lost the smile on her face and unlike the first dish this time not a glimpse of concern touched her face.

    She finished cooking for the food critic in about twenty minutes and then as the waiter walked out of the kitchen she began to bake a chocolate cake to surprise him and thank him for the visit.

    When she was done she cut little slices of the cake and gave those to the most affectionated clients, and then even saved a slice for me.

    The boss of the place came with a bottle of champagne and poured it in Joanna''s glass for a toast.

    "To the most dedicated chef who had ever worked in this place!" He lifted the glass as he gazed at Joanna smiling proudly.

    She walked to me to handle another glass which her boss filled, then she clicked her glass with him and then with me.

    We celebrated her amazing success and then I drove her home.

    On our ride home, she continued to cheek the critic''s site to monitor whenever he will post the review of the restaurant.

    As I stopped to a semaphore I stole her the phone and put it quickly in my bag, "stop checking the page! He will not post right now and you did an amazing job. Now you need to rest and celebrate!"

    I exclaimed as she stretched on the seat, "I can''t believe it went well!" She smiled as she shook her hand, "maybe I am a good chef!"

    "You are Jo, and that''s the reward you deserve for having followed your dream and listened to me."

    When I parked the gar inside my garage she hugged me, "I am so grateful to have you!"

    I squeezed her before caressing her back, "me too! I am so proud of you and I can''t wait to see you shine even more! You deserve it!"

    If there was a person who deserved good things in life and success then that person was Joanna I doubt many of the affirmed food critic in the entire world was just as passionate as her in their job. She had a connection with food and everyone could say it, it was like she was dedicating that dish to her father and she put all herself there. The more she cooked the better she got just like a naturally talented chef.

    I already pictured her as the owner of a prestigious restaurant, I was sure that if she persuaded that dream she would eventually get there. And when she will, I''d still be her number one supporter because that''s what best friends do and I will never lose her.

    We ordered pizza for dinner and chatted about everything until Joanna''s phone rang, when she cheeked it she saw the notification that the critic just posted a new article.

    I convinced her to finish eating the pizza before checking the site. So only when we finished eating I googled the critic''s site and clicked on the side of the site dedicated to reviews.

    There it was, Joanna''s restaurant name next to the title of the review: ''an unexpected twist for a simple menu."

    Joanna held my hand and then closed her eyes, she cleared her voice to say, "go on, read it loudly for me."

    Alright, I skimmed through the review quickly checking if that was a positive or a negative one and then took a long deep breath before starting to read.

 Chapter 160 - Only One

    "The restaurant''s chef is an amateur called Joanna Anister, I learned that she had begun to work there not long ago. The owner of the restaurant''s happy palates must keep an eye on her because I am sure she will go a long way. The dishes I ordered were simple since I always preferred simple tasteful cuisine over a technical shoddy one. She knew how to use the taste and also how to balance the species. I look forward to revisiting that place because I want to keep track of the progress of such young talent! I recommend you visit the happy palates restaurant if you want to get a taste of a simple affordable genuine cuisine with such a raffinate and soft texture with an extra dedication of details."

    I read her the entire review and only after I was done did she covers her mouth with her hand and then lay her forehead on her elbows as she bent down the table. "I can''t believe it, please pinch me because I feel like it''s too amazing to be real. I must be dreaming!" She exclaimed but I shook my head. "This is not a dream," I replied, "This is reality and you deserve every good word that food critic had written about you. It''s time for you to start believing in your capabilities and yourself."

    She hugged me and tucked her head on my shoulder as I embraced her warmly.

    "I love you so much. Knowing you were there for me this morning helped me so much to work better, I knew you had my back." She whispered as her voice got trapped in her voice when it filled with commotion.

    "I will always have your back, Lily. Remember that." I whispered back to her.

    "But you didn''t work well because I was there. You worked well because you''re skilled and talented. There is no one you have to owe your success to besides yourself."

    We spent the afternoon watching a movie until the door''s bell rang.

    Joanna went to open the door, finding Justin, Evelyn, and Cameron waiting on the threshold.

    "Congratulations!" They screamed in sync as soon as she opened the door. I smiled at the scene, I didn''t even know about the surprise.

    Justin was carrying a "Five stars review for my five stars girlfriend" cake.

    She laughed at the cake and then cheered them all as they walked in.

    Evelyn carried a few ballons, she handed those to Joanna as they all congratulated her. I walked to hug Cameron, he kissed me on the cheek and then whispered, "hello beautiful, I missed you."

    I missed him too, my amazing boyfriend who now even got involved surprises.

    "Thank you for being here," I told him with a big smile on my face. I still couldn''t believe to my eyes, Cameron Collins, the same person who first struggled to even kiss in public now was part of my family.

    "Anything for my princess Cinderella and her family." He kissed me tenderly and then we walked to the table to cut the cake into slices.

    "I am sure after the critic''s review you won''t even have time to hand out because you will be too famous and busy for us!" Evelyn faked a sad grimace as she raised her voice in a high pique.

    "Stop it!" Joanna laughed as she took a small bite of the cake and sat on her boyfriend''s lap.

    "Did you organize all this?" She asked him blushing shyly.

    Justin nodded, "yes I did. As soon as I read the review I wanted to celebrate and called Evelyn and Cameron."

    We ate the cake and celebrated, we even helped her to plan the menu.

    "Thanks to you Lily I learned that cooking is my passion." She smiled at me.

    "You may be annoying sometimes when you put something in your mind and try to convince people. But I am glad you did for me because cooking is helping me."

    "I am glad that you accepted my help, and that you had the courage to start a new adventure."

    I replied to her, the more I thought of her and how far she went in so little time the happier and prouder I was. At first, I didn''t know if she would like this place and was even worried whether she would get friends here due to her shy personality.

    I couldn''t imagine she would even find a good boyfriend and we would end up having the same friends.

    just like I didn''t even think it possible I could meet someone who would revolution my life completely as Cameron did.

    We celebrated the entire evening and then I asked Cameron to stay to sleep there, the house was big enough to have both Cameron and Justin stay for the night.

    He accepted the invite so we cheered Joanna and Justin and then climbed up the stairs to reach my room.

    I closed the door behind me and even before I could turn around, his big hands already had set on my hips and squeezed them as he kissed me sweetly.

    "I love you so much." He whispered against my lips, he bit my bottom lips as his gaze burst on mine.

    "You weren''t in my plans." He said, "I never planned to fall this deeply in love."

    He pulled me onto the bed with him, and I fell to sit on the edge of the bed. I brushed against his leg with my knee making him harder at the touch and then pushed him closer by the shirt''s neck.

    "So am I the first thing you can''t control?" I inquired in a moan as his hands dig in my skirt. Shivers ran through my back forming goosebumps over my ribs.

    His lips wettened my neck peppering kisses all over the surface.

    "Yes and the only one I want in my life right now."

    I remembered he was hesitant at the beginning, I wondered if he still was or if he was still scared to be hurt.

    The only one, I liked that word. The only one allowed to mess with his so perfectly planned life. The only one allowed in his life. The only one whom was worthy of his love.. That only one was me.

 Chapter 161 - Say It Again

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable]

    "Say it again," I begged. "Call me your only one again. I liked how it sounded."

    His hands lapsed over my chest, running his fingers through my rips and then cupping my breasts.

    He pushed me onto the bed laying upon me as I folded my legs around his back.

    He removed my top in a quick practical movement and then lifted down my jeans.

    His breath shortened as I hitched, then he removed his clothes as well.

    "Do you like how it sounds? Should I call you my only one again?"

    Just as an unconscious sound of pleasure a moan escaped from my lips hearing him satisfy my request. A smirk formed on his lips and he bent down to kiss my breast, he clenched his nails over my bellybutton, and at the same time, his tongue tickled over my nipple making me shiver and moan out once again.

    Fuck, I had to contain myself and have some decency if Joanna and Justin were in the same house as us.

    I turned around and bit the pillow to refrain from the forthcoming moan as his tongue kept moving circularly over my nipples.

    "God damn..." I whispered struggling to contain my pleasure call for how good he was.

    "I wonder how long will your endurance last..." he started to say as soon as he freed myself and lowered down to pepper sweet quick kisses all over my stomach.

    His mouth now reached my intimacy and he tuck his chin over it as he stared up at me.

    "Should I call you to mine now? Because in case you haven''t understood yet, you''re fucking mine, Lily."

    I bit the pillow more tightly as I swallowed down a moan.

    His teeth grasped my slips'' fabric and lifted it down.

    The excitement grew in my veins and I became a flame of passion and lust.

    "Have you heard me?"

    He raised an eyebrow pushing me to talk, but I couldn''t because I knew that if I tried to speak the only thing coming out of my mouth would be only loud moans and complaints.

    I limited myself to nod but he didn''t seem so be satisfied with my hinted answer.

    "Since you haven''t heard me; let me show you."

    He gazed down at my wet folds, he smirked before biting his bottom lips and contemplating the view.

    I clenched my fists, squeezing my eyes in anticipation of what was going to happen.

    The harder I resisted, the more excited I grew.

    God damn how hard it was to contain myself.

    His lips now brushed against my folds, my nerves and my muscles contracted. The urge of moaning made my stomach knot and my breath trap inside my throat. Tingling and a pinching sensation all over my legs as my toes curled and my back arched.

    For God''s sake please take me and stop this torture.

    His lips hadn''t touched me, yet my body was already reacting to him, struggling to resist, wiggling for him to satisfy my craving.

    He smirked, "seems like your body knows you are mine."

    My body knew just like my soul also knew and even my bones did since I could feel all those aching for his touch.

    Longing for him as if he was the medicine they craves for the cure. How could he be the cause of that sufferance and at the same time the antidote?

    His lips finally touched my clitoris, sending a stroke of vibration all over my body which uncontrollably escaped from my lips in a chocked moan.

    "I love this sound." He said as his tongue now touched me.

    the tingling reached my neck and my stomach now filled with a fluttering sensation of desire and pleasure.

    I wanted him so badly that it hurt.

    Why was he taking so long?

    My fists clenched, even more, I felt like ripping the pillow off with my teeth.

    "But you should be quiet, love. There are people with us in this house."

    How I regretted at that moment how big my house was, I wished it was small so that we would be alone now and the moans would echo all over the walls.

    "Fuck." My voice got stuck in the back of my throat.

    His tongue moved circularly over my clit slowly.

    I felt like screaming for pleasure and how good it felt. So good that my head flipped over against the wall and my core contracted.

    "Good girl." He whispered commenting on my endurance and resistance.

    But then he put a strain on those capabilities by fastening the motion of his tongue.

    The pleasure and satisfaction lapsed over me pushing me to the next dimension of lust and veneration.

    Entwining our souls together again and again until the pillow wasn''t enough to contain my voice and a moan escaped from my mouth.

    He departed from my intimacy and with a proud smile, he removed his slips going for the next challenge.

    If it was hard to be quiet now I couldn''t even imagine the struggle with him inside me.

    I bit the inner of my cheek as I swallowed down a mouthful of saliva before my mouth dried and my toes tingled.

    I was already so close and he hadn''t even got started, something told me that night I would end up coming the entire evening.

    He contemplated my bare milky skin, my long dark hair smeared over the bed, and my blushed cheeks.

    My chest lowered and listened as my breathing shortened, it was like I had a hard burden on my chest impeding me to breathe properly.

    "Dear Lily, you''ve put yourself in big trouble." He smirked as his eyes darkened.

    "Because you shall know that whenever Cameron Collins claims a thing as his, it will be his forever. This is such an unbreakable spell. You only have to tell the words and the curse will be on you forever."

    Just like that, he grabbed my hips and deeply entered in me.

 Chapter 162 - Watch Yourself

    [smut alert, don''t read if uncomfortable]

    I pushed him closer to refrain from the moan, and kissed him roughly, swiping my tongue across his lips, I pulled him in until his sweet breath was inside my mouth. He pulled my hair back as he slowly began to thrust. I hovered over the kiss which grew more decided as we rocked in a steady rhythm. Our skins against each other in friction of hot flames bursting into each other, firing up and at the same time extinguishing in a slow passionate dance.

    I sucked in small gasps as his taste became my taste and I clung onto his back inadvertently sinking my long nails in his muscled back which I could barely wrap. He filled me in and I could feel him growing inside me, hard and thick. My toes clung onto the bed for support as my nails dig in his delicate skin and a moan passed through my lips without consent.

    I was no longer inside my body, I could see my soul crumbing outside of my body and joining his own. Pleasure sent strokes all over my calves reaching my knees and streaming over my thighs. His thickness grew inside me as he groaned against my chest, it was so pleasuring that my vision blurred and I was drunk in greed.

    He exhaled my love in the shape of gasps as I crashed my head against the pillow and squeezed my eyes to absorb all that was left of my capabilities to resist.

    I couldn''t take it anymore, the insatiable ardor took over me. My entire body now was controlled by a ravenous thirst for more. It was like a drug, the more he gave me the more I craved insanely.

    His thrusts were slow and controlled, yet they hit my G-spot over and over in a beautiful torturous foment.

    I heaved as his lips collided with mine again, only to depart and to fasten up the thrusts, "Cameron..." I whined.

    "Faster," I declared for more as my head dangled from side to side, sucking what was left of my allegiance for him.

    The sweat drops on his body made it shine through the darkness of the room and gave our body a sticky texture yet I wasn''t willing to let go of him.

    He satisfied my request and began to thrust even faster and deeper as my toes kept clenching and releasing to soften up the pleasure my body was immersed in.

    His thrusts got even more intense than I had imagined, my nerves synchronized on the same tune of pleasure and before I realized it I entered in a parallel dimension of pleasure where my nerves got hit over and over until there was nothing left but our lunges of passion.

    "Faster," I called out once again with the little whisper of voice I was left since I could hardly breathe for the short gasping.

    My knees began to shake but I was too busy soaking in that amazing feeling that I didn''t even try to stop them or to postpone that urge of release.

    I moaned out louder than I had planned to and before I realized it I squirted out and his body jolted a spasm in response before he quickly slid out to avoid getting hurt by the split.

    That was the first time it happened to me and I didn''t know how I felt about it, if I was grateful and pleased since that response from my body was the demonstration I enjoyed it or if I was embarrassed.

    Maybe both.

    A proud smirk colored his face and I blushed shyly covering my face with my hands.

    "Don''t be shy." He rebuked me, he lifted my hands from my face.

    "You should watch yourself. Watch how much you want me and how much I want you. Anyone and anything won''t be able to take it from us." He lifted my chin to meet his gaze.

    After that unbreakable promise, he slid inside me again to thrust. The slow rhythm never failed in hitting my right spot over and over and this time I could feel my stomach dropping and twisting, a weird pinching freshness feeling growing through my legs. Once again, just like a split and a sudden surge, I squirted once again.

    "God, it feels so good." I moaned out as he slid out only to get inside me once again.

    He smiled and kept thrusting once again until I couldn''t take it anymore and the moans filled the room.

    His grip over my hips slightly released letting me deduce he was getting closer to the final rush as my stomach knotted once again.

    Now I was spelled with his curse of eternal devotion and I knew my love for him would just touch the extremes of infinite. Whether we will be together for the rest of our lives or not, my body my soul, and my entire heart were now claimed and signed as his.

    Nothing will ever change it, the ink he put his name with was an indelible one engraved into me like fire in the rock.

    Forever his. No matter what.

    He slipped out to release and I let out one last moan before my legs fell onto the bed worn out.

    I was left vibrating for the satisfaction, painting to gather back my breath as I rested my hand on my chest to control the fast beating of my heart. I couldn''t even count the number of times I had come that night, my intimacy was even left with a weird feeling of wetness and tickling pulsing the gratitude through me.

    Would I ever get enough of that feeling? I took a deep breath, I peeked at him with the corner of my eyes, his hair was slightly darker than the usual for the sweat and his eyes'' pupils widened in passion. Will I ever move on him? On this? I doubt I will be able to do this. Holy...he was so handsome and perfect.. Such a great view to look at everyday for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 163 - Silence

    Silence lapsed over us while we took some minutes to gather our breaths. I gazed up blankly, contemplating the ceilings. Something I usually did whenever I had finished being involved in such activity. Yet that time was different, with Carl, I usually felt empty after I had released. With Cameron instead, I felt accomplished, grateful, joyfully, and at peace. As if I went for a long run on a rainy tiring day.

    Maybe the figurative run was all the time I had spent without Cameron, now after the run -the time of my life we had spent separated -I was tired but I felt happy because all the efforts were worthy to make me feel well and gratified when I reached the final destination and met him.

    His hand shily went to place over mine and then he entwined his fingers with my own, holding them tightly.

    His breaths were heavy and controlled, he turned around to look at me as a sincere smile filled his face.

    "Good night. I love you so much, I love you today more than I did yesterday but less than I will tomorrow. I will love you a bit more every day, this is a promise, Lily." His voice was so sweet that I hardly recognized it, coming from the bottom cords of his heart, the deepest one he had always hidden from the entire world.

    He slouched forward and closed his eyes before placing a sweet tender kiss on my forehead.

    "Good night," I replied as I hardly managed to breathe when my heart was beating so powerful that it ached inside my chest.

    "I love you till the end of my days," I whispered back as I inhaled the kiss and his scent. Rather than a promise that sentence was a fact, a naked truth, something which I couldn''t help but only let happen. Because that was how it was supposed to be, I will love him forever no matter what will happen.

    Embracing tightly under that white bed sheet our lips touched and in that odd position, we fell asleep.

    The next morning when I woke up, I immediately went to change and get ready. I walked down and found a note of Joanna and Justin saying they were going to a hotel room so I took a relieved breath realizing they probably hadn''t heard us last night.

    I had begun to cook some scrambled eggs and toast bread when Cameron walked down the stairs.

    I recognized his big arms hugging me from behind, "good morning sunshine."

    he said before kissing my neck.

    I tilted my head to the opposite side to allow his kiss to soak in as I smiled.

    "Good morning."

    I placed the bread and the eggs in our dishes and then made some coffee.

    "I hadn''t slept in a different bed from my owns in a long time." He said.

    "How did you sleep?" I asked.

    He nodded, "I slept amazingly, Lily."

    His saying felt incomplete as if he was going to explain the reason why he would say so, but instead, he didn''t.

    He just quietly ate and silence filled the room, I didn''t feel the urge to speak, I just let the quietness dive in.

    I guess you understand how well you get along with someone when you don''t have the urge and the nerve to speak when silence broke in the room. When you don''t feel the need to fill the silence and speak to make sure you both are enjoying the time spent together. You just let silence lay over you and wait for the other to speak.

    He spoke two minutes later when his face enlightened and he seemed to have come to a solution for whatever doubt was causing him distress.

    "My mother said next month she will be back from the spiritual holiday. If you will be still up we can meet her."

    I wasn''t expecting that statement, yet I was already nervous and excited just thinking about that.

    Even If I was preoccupied and I wasn''t mentally ready to deal with her knowing how badly he treated Cameron. I still knew I owed him since I was sure he deeply wanted me to meet his mother and become official.

    I nodded before swallowing down a mouthful of bread and taking a few sips of my coffee.

    "Of course. I would love to."

    His facial muscles got tensed and his jaw tickled, he chewed slowly and then nodded, "good."

    I got the feeling there was more of this question, that was something he was keeping from me and that he was mulling over and wasn''t sure whether to ask me or not.

    I gave him time but minutes passed and he didn''t tell me the reason behind his sudden odd silence.

    I didn''t dig into that matter furthermore as I reminded myself that our relationship was too healthy to hold important secrets between us.

    When we finished having breakfast he got a job call so when he hung off the phone he kissed me and reminded me how much he loved me before finding his way out of my house.

    I cleared the table and washed the dishes and then slowly dress up to go to work.

    I went to the palace where everything was already set. The cars had been placed and the shops were set up.

    I only had to think of a name and then set the sign bar before finally inaugurating the palace.

    I couldn''t wait to inaugurate the palace and then show all my old co-workers that I didn''t need anyone to have success. My efforts were paid off and all they could do now was watch me rise in the sector of car companies. Maybe one day they will regret judging me and talking behind my back instead of siding with me and accepting to work with me again.

    But mostly, I couldn''t wait to make Cameron proud and show him he did the right thing by trusting my skills.